Beames of divine light breaking forth from severall places of holy Scripture, as they were learnedly opened, in XXI. sermons. The III. first being the fore-going sermons to that treatise called The bruised-reed, preached on the precedent words. By the late reverend and iudicious divine, Richard Sibs, D.D. Mr. of Katharine Hall in Camb: and sometimes preacher at Grayes Inne. Published according to the Doctor his owne appointment subscribed with his hand; to prevent imperfect coppies.
         Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
      
       
         
           1639
        
      
       Approx. 871 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 302 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A12166
         STC 22475
         ESTC S117279
         99852494
         99852494
         17819
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A12166)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 17819)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1081:10)
      
       
         
           
             Beames of divine light breaking forth from severall places of holy Scripture, as they were learnedly opened, in XXI. sermons. The III. first being the fore-going sermons to that treatise called The bruised-reed, preached on the precedent words. By the late reverend and iudicious divine, Richard Sibs, D.D. Mr. of Katharine Hall in Camb: and sometimes preacher at Grayes Inne. Published according to the Doctor his owne appointment subscribed with his hand; to prevent imperfect coppies.
             Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
          
           [14], 330, [2], 156, [2], 163-232, [16] p.
           
             Printed by G[eorge] M[iller and Elizabeth Purslowe] for N. Bourne, at the Royal Exchange, and R Harford, at the guilt Bible in Queenes-head Alley in Pater Noster-Row,
             London :
             MDCXXXIX. [1639]
          
           
             Printers' names from STC.
             Cf. Folger catalogue, which gives signatures: A⁶ B-X Y⁴ Z² 2A-2O 2P⁴ 2Q.
             With eleven subsidiary title pages, some with "printed by E.P.", some dated 1638.
             Includes index.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-01 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-01 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           BEAMES
           OF
           DIVINE
           LIGHT
           ,
           Breaking
           forth
           from
           severall
           places
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           learnedly
           opened
           ,
           In
           XXI
           .
           Sermons
           .
        
         
           The
           III.
           first
           being
           the
           fore-going
           Sermons
           to
           that
           Treatise
           called
           
             The
             Bruised-Reed
          
           ,
           Preached
           on
           the
           precedent
           words
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           late
           Reverend
           and
           Iudicious
           Divine
           ,
           RICHARD
           SIBS
           ,
           D.D.
           Mr.
           of
           
             Katharine
             Hall
          
           in
           Camb
           :
           and
           sometimes
           Preacher
           at
           GRAYES
           INNE
           .
        
         
           Published
           according
           to
           the
           Doctor
           his
           owne
           appointment
           subscribed
           with
           his
           hand
           ;
           to
           prevent
           imperfect
           Coppies
           .
        
         
           
             ESAY
             .
             60
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Gentiles
             shall
             come
             to
             thy
             light
             ,
             and
             Kings
             to
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             thy
             rising
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             .
             84.11
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             God
             is
             a
             Sun
             and
             shield
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             give
             grace
             and
             glory
             ;
             and
             no
             good
             thing
             will
             be
             withhold
             from
             them
             that
             walke
             uprightly
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           .
           Printed
           by
           G.M.
           for
           
             N.
             Bourne
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Royal
           Exchange
           ,
           and
           
             R
             Harford
          
           ,
           at
           the
           guilt
           Bible
           in
           Queenes-head
           Alley
           in
           
             Pater
             Noster-Row
          
           .
           MDCXXXIX
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           IOHN
           ,
           LORD
           ROBERTS
           ,
           Baron
           of
           Truro
           :
           AND
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           THE
           LADY
           LVCE
           his
           pious
           Consort
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           from
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             and
             truly
             Noble
             :
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           not
           so
           much
           the
           Nobility
           of
           your
           blood
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Grace
           given
           unto
           you
           from
           the
           divine
           hand
           ,
           which
           did
           so
           much
           interest
           you
           in
           the
           love
           and
           esteeme
           of
           that
           worthy
           Servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Author
           of
           this
           worke
           ;
           in
           whom
           ▪
           Vrim
           and
           Thummim
           met
           ,
           whose
           whole
           course
           being
           a
           reall
           ,
           and
           
           vitall
           sermon
           ,
           sweetly
           consonant
           to
           the
           tenour
           of
           his
           teaching
           ,
           made
           him
           amiable
           living
           ,
           and
           honourable
           dead
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           as
           many
           as
           well
           knew
           him
           :
           This
           was
           the
           thing
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           which
           wrought
           unto
           him
           from
           you
           (
           as
           well
           as
           from
           many
           others
           of
           your
           Noble
           Stock
           and
           Ranke
           )
           more
           then
           an
           ordinary
           esteeme
           :
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           maketh
           me
           in
           nothing
           to
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           labours
           made
           publique
           under
           your
           names
           ,
           shall
           be
           very
           welcome
           unto
           you
           :
           the
           worke
           is
           answering
           unto
           the
           man
           ;
           and
           therefore
           worthy
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           acceptance
           :
           onely
           this
           is
           the
           disadvantage
           ;
           that
           though
           these
           Sermons
           had
           his
           owne
           toung
           to
           preach
           them
           ;
           yet
           they
           
           want
           his
           owne
           pen
           to
           commend
           them
           unto
           your
           Honours
           :
           I
           well
           know
           that
           the
           expressions
           of
           holy
           truthes
           from
           a
           gratious
           heart
           by
           lively
           voice
           doe
           breed
           deeper
           impressions
           in
           thirsting
           and
           reverent
           hearers
           ,
           then
           any
           publishing
           of
           them
           in
           dead
           letters
           can
           doe
           ;
           yet
           this
           we
           finde
           in
           experience
           ,
           that
           holy
           and
           necessary
           truths
           ,
           this
           way
           comming
           abroad
           into
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           ,
           doe
           get
           the
           advantage
           to
           continue
           longer
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           a
           more
           generall
           good
           ;
           they
           may
           stirre
           up
           the
           affections
           ,
           and
           set
           on-wards
           in
           the
           course
           of
           holinesse
           where
           the
           comforts
           are
           sure
           ,
           and
           the
           honours
           honouring
           everlasting
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           ensuing
           Sermons
           you
           
           have
           variety
           the
           mother
           of
           delight
           ;
           and
           such
           notable
           descriptions
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           offices
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           life
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           you
           may
           not
           only
           be
           setled
           in
           divine
           assurances
           to
           your
           further
           comforts
           ,
           but
           also
           directed
           and
           incouraged
           (
           both
           in
           your
           inward
           and
           outward
           conversation
           )
           to
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           most
           blessed
           and
           unerring
           example
           unto
           all
           Christians
           .
           This
           Champion
           I
           beseech
           you
           both
           to
           follow
           unto
           your
           lives
           end
           ;
           make
           it
           your
           worke
           to
           set
           up
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Religion
           both
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           houses
           .
           Acknowledge
           none
           but
           Christ
           in
           matter
           of
           salvation
           ;
           and
           none
           to
           Christ
           in
           point
           of
           affection
           :
           let
           Christ
           
           be
           Christ
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           then
           if
           Christ
           (
           and
           if
           not
           Christ
           nothing
           can
           )
           be
           worth
           any
           thing
           he
           will
           make
           you
           worthy
           indeed
           ,
           he
           will
           proove
           unto
           you
           in
           life
           and
           death
           a
           Sun
           ,
           a
           shield
           ,
           even
           a
           full
           and
           an
           answerable
           good
           :
           with
           this
           Christ
           I
           leave
           you
           ,
           and
           with
           you
           these
           ensuing
           Sermons
           ,
           to
           be
           read
           and
           observed
           for
           your
           spirituall
           furtherance
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           eternall
           life
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           desiring
           the
           great
           God
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           to
           looke
           upon
           both
           you
           and
           yours
           in
           much
           grace
           and
           mercie
           ;
           giving
           unto
           you
           all
           the
           comfort
           and
           crown
           of
           Religion
           here
           on
           earth
           ;
           and
           hereafter
           in
           Heaven
           .
           I
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             honours
             to
             be
             commanded
             JOHN
             SEDOVVICK
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             :
          
        
         
           THE
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           given
           us
           as
           a
           most
           pretious
           treasure
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           for
           our selves
           onely
           ,
           but
           for
           our
           children
           after
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           called
           
             Jsraels
             Jnheritance
             ,
             Deut.
             33.4
             .
             Moses
             commanded
             us
             a
             Law
             ,
             even
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Iacob
             .
          
           All
           the
           wealth
           in
           the
           world
           is
           but
           as
           dirt
           and
           trash
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Word
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God.
           
             (
             Thy
             testimonies
             have
             I
             taken
             as
             an
             heritage
             for
             ever
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             the
             rejoycing
             of
             mine
             heart
             ,
          
           saith
           
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             119.111
             .
          
           )
           And
           therefore
           as
           they
           rejoyce
           in
           their
           owne
           enjoying
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           they
           doe
           what
           they
           may
           to
           assure
           it
           to
           their
           children
           when
           they
           are
           dead
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           entailed
           upon
           them
           and
           their
           posterity
           after
           them
           ,
           Yea
           so
           they
           doe
           also
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           divine
           truths
           which
           they
           have
           found
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           not
           indeed
           found
           out
           by
           men
           all
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           but
           by
           degrees
           ,
           as
           Gold
           is
           found
           in
           Mines
           ▪
           as
           men
           come
           to
           search
           farther
           and
           farther
           and
           to
           dig
           deeper
           and
           deeper
           for
           it
           )
           It
           was
           not
           (
           they
           know
           )
           imparted
           to
           them
           for
           their
           owne
           use
           onely
           ,
           but
           for
           
           the
           benefit
           of
           others
           ,
           
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             profit
             withall
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.7
             .
          
           and
           therefore
           as
           it
           comes
           to
           them
           from
           Heaven
           they
           hand
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           be
           continued
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             the
             ground
             and
             pillar
             of
             truth
             ,
          
           for
           the
           good
           of
           those
           that
           shall
           live
           in
           future
           times
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           aime
           of
           those
           that
           have
           published
           these
           Sermons
           of
           that
           worthy
           Light
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           
             Dr.
             Sibs
          
           .
           And
           surely
           we
           have
           great
           cause
           in
           this
           regard
           thankfully
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           care
           and
           paines
           ,
           who
           both
           tooke
           them
           so
           exactly
           from
           his
           mouth
           as
           he
           delivered
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           kept
           them
           so
           charity
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             precious
             thing
             committed
             to
             their
             trust
             ,
          
           and
           have
           now
           published
           them
           for
           the
           common
           good
           of
           all
           that
           will
           make
           use
           of
           them
           .
           For
           by
           this
           meanes
           what
           was
           delivered
           to
           a
           few
           may
           now
           build
           up
           many
           to
           farther
           degrees
           of
           knowledge
           and
           grace
           even
           all
           the
           Land
           over
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           never
           saw
           his
           face
           may
           be
           made
           sharers
           in
           those
           his
           labours
           which
           only
           a
           few
           were
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           heare
           .
        
         
           Being
           my selfe
           one
           amongst
           others
           that
           have
           found
           the
           advantage
           hereof
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           so
           hardly
           wonne
           as
           otherwise
           I
           should
           have
           beene
           ,
           to
           commend
           these
           
             Beames
             of
             divine
             Light
          
           to
           the
           respect
           of
           others
           .
           Diverse
           truths
           of
           greatest
           consequence
           are
           exactly
           handled
           in
           the
           severall
           Sermons
           here
           presented
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           concerning
           the
           misery
           of
           our
           naturall
           estate
           and
           the
           bl●sse
           and
           happinesse
           of
           those
           that
           are
           quickned
           by
           Christ
           ,
           concerning
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           our
           spirituall
           Food
           &
           the
           Zealous
           Violence
           of
           the
           Faithfull
           impressing
           after
           it
           ,
           concerning
           the
           divers
           both
           joyes
           
           and
           sorrowes
           ,
           complaints
           and
           Triumphs
           of
           Gods
           children
           here
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           
             blacke
             though
             comely
             ,
             Cant.
             1.5
             .
          
           and
           concerning
           their
           happinesse
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           glory
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           whereof
           these
           few
           are
           onely
           a
           taste
           ,
        
         
           The
           study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           made
           the
           Author
           
             a
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             thorowly
             furnished
             unto
             all
             good
             workes
             ,
          
           and
           as
           became
           
             a
             faithfull
             Steward
             of
             the
             manifold
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             teach
             the
             whole
             counsell
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           to
           store
           men
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           
             in
             all
             wisedome
             and
             spirituall
             understanding
             .
          
           I
           desire
           that
           both
           thou
           and
           I
           and
           all
           Gods
           people
           may
           so
           reade
           these
           his
           labours
           that
           it
           may
           farther
           our
           growing
           in
           grace
           and
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whose
           grace
           I
           commend
           thee
           ,
           being
        
         
           
             Woodstreet
             ,
             
               
                 November
                 6.
                 1638.
              
               
            
          
           
             Thine
             in
             him
             
               ARTHVR
               .
               JACKSON
            
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               DESCRIPTION
               OF
               CHRIST
               ,
               
                 
                   In
                   His
                   neerenesse
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   His
                   calling
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   His
                   qualification
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   His
                   execution
                   of
                   his
                   calling
                   .
                
              
            
             
               In
               three
               Sermons
               ,
               
                 
                   Being
                   the
                   leading
                   Sermons
                   to
                   that
                   Treatise
                   called
                   the
                   Bruised
                   Reed
                   ,
                   preached
                   upon
                   the
                   precedent
                   words
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   the
                   late
                   Reverend
                   and
                   learned
                   Divine
                   RICHARD
                   SIBS
                   ,
                
                 
                   Doctor
                   in
                   Divinitie
                   ,
                   Master
                   of
                   Katherine
                   Hall
                   in
                   Cambridge
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   Preacher
                   at
                   GRAYES
                   INNE
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 ISA.
                 61.1
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 is
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 annoynted
                 me
                 to
                 preach
                 good
                 tidings
                 unto
                 the
                 meeke
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               .
               Printed
               by
               
                 G
                 M.
              
               for
               
                 N
                 Bourne
              
               ,
               and
               
                 R.
                 Harford
              
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               the
               south
               entrance
               of
               the
               Royall
               Exchange
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               guilt
               Bible
               in
               Queenes-head-Alley
               in
               Pater-noster
               row
               .
               MDCXXXIX
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               DESCRIPTION
               OF
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     MAT.
                     12.18
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Behold
                   my
                   servant
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   chosen
                   ,
                   my
                   Beloved
                   in
                   whom
                   my
                   soule
                   is
                   well
                   pleased
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   shew
                   judgement
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   strive
                   nor
                   crie
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   any
                   man
                   heare
                   his
                   voice
                   in
                   the
                   streets
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               THE
               words
               are
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               a
               prophesie
               taken
               out
               of
               Isaiah
               42.
               as
               we
               may
               see
               by
               the
               former
               verse
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 might
                 bee
                 fullfilled
              
               .
               Now
               the
               occasion
               of
               bringing
               them
               in
               here
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               charge
               that
               Christ
               gives
               verse
               .
               16.
               
               That
               they
               should
               not
               discover
               and
               make
               him
               knowne
               for
               the
               miracles
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               withdrawes
               
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               was
               desirous
               to
               be
               concealed
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               live
               to
               the
               view
               overmuch
               :
               for
               he
               knew
               the
               rebellious
               disposition
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               that
               were
               willing
               to
               change
               their
               governement
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               King
               ,
               therefore
               he
               laboured
               to
               conceale
               himselfe
               all
               kinde
               of
               wayes
               ,
               now
               upon
               this
               charge
               that
               they
               should
               tell
               no
               body
               ,
               hee
               brings
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               prophesying
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 servant
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 strive
                 nor
                 crie
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 man
                 heare
                 his
                 voice
                 in
                 the
                 streetes
                 .
              
               Other
               Kings
               labour
               that
               their
               pomp
               and
               magnificence
               may
               be
               seene
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               not
               mind
               ostentation
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               contentious
               nor
               clamarous
               ,
               for
               these
               3.
               things
               are
               meant
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 strive
                 ,
                 nor
                 crie
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 his
                 voice
                 be
                 heard
                 in
                 the
                 streetes
                 ,
              
               he
               shall
               not
               yeeld
               to
               any
               ostentation
               :
               for
               hee
               came
               in
               an
               abased
               state
               to
               worke
               our
               salvation
               ,
               hee
               shall
               not
               be
               contentious
               ,
               nor
               yet
               clamarous
               in
               matter
               of
               wrong
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               boasting
               any
               kinde
               of
               way
               ,
               as
               wee
               shall
               see
               when
               wee
               come
               to
               the
               words
               ,
               you
               see
               then
               the
               inference
               here
               .
            
             
               The
               inference
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               is
               to
               comfort
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               direct
               them
               how
               to
               come
               to
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               declaimed
               against
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               former
               chapter
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 servant
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Great
               Princes
               have
               their
               Embassadours
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               God
               of
               Heaven
               hath
               his
               Son
               ,
               his
               servant
               in
               whom
               hee
               delights
               ,
               through
               whom
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               ,
               all
               intercourse
               betweene
               God
               and
               man
               is
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               usuall
               in
               the
               Prophesies
               ,
               especially
               of
               Isaiah
               that
               Evangelicall
               Prophet
               ,
               when
               he
               foretells
               any
               thing
               comfortable
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               temporall
               things
               he
               riseth
               to
               stablish
               their
               faith
               in
               better
               things
               ,
               1
               by
               adding
               thereto
               a
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               promise
               of
               Christ
               the
               Messias
               ,
               to
               insinuate
               thus
               much
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               you
               the
               Messias
               that
               is
               a
               greater
               gift
               then
               this
               that
               I
               have
               promised
               you
               ,
               therefore
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               of
               the
               lesse
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               reasons
               excellently
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               
               
                 If
                 hee
                 spared
                 not
                 his
                 owne
                 sonne
                 but
                 delivered
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 hee
                 not
                 with
                 him
                 give
                 us
                 all
                 things
                 ?
              
               So
               here
               ,
               I
               have
               promised
               you
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               this
               and
               that
               ,
               doe
               you
               doubt
               of
               the
               performance
               ?
               alas
               what
               is
               that
               in
               comparison
               of
               a
               greater
               favour
               I
               intend
               you
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               shall
               deliver
               you
               out
               of
               another
               manner
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 Behold
                 my
                 servant
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               Isa.
               7.
               
               
                 Behold
                 a
                 Virgin
                 shall
                 conceive
                 ,
                 and
                 bare
                 a
                 sonne
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               I
               will
               send
               you
               the
               Messias
               ,
               God
               shall
               become
               man
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               for
               any
               outward
               favour
               or
               deliverance
               whatsoever
               .
               So
               he
               goes
               to
               the
               grand
               promise
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               reason
               from
               the
               greater
               to
               the
               lesse
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               end
               why
               in
               other
               promises
               ,
               2
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               to
               uphold
               their
               faith
               .
               Alas
               wee
               are
               unworthy
               of
               these
               promises
               ,
               wee
               are
               laden
               with
               sin
               and
               iniquity
               .
               It
               is
               no
               matter
               ,
               J
               will
               send
               you
               the
               Messias
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 servant
                 in
                 whom
                 my
                 soule
                 delighteth
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               his
               sake
               I
               will
               delight
               in
               you
               ,
               
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               with
               you
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               in
               him
               ,
               therefore
               be
               not
               discouraged
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 Promises
                 are
                 yea
                 and
                 Amen
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               :
               
               For
               all
               the
               promises
               that
               be
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               bee
               for
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               )
               they
               are
               made
               for
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               yea
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               performed
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               they
               are
               Amen
               in
               him
               ;
               So
               much
               for
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               inference
               in
               the
               Evangelist
               Saint
               Matthew
               ,
               and
               likewise
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Isay.
               
            
             
               To
               come
               more
               directly
               to
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 Behold
                 my
                 servant
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 ,
                 my
                 Beloved
                 in
                 whom
                 my
                 soule
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 words
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 nearenesse
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   my
                   servant
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   chosen
                   ,
                   my
                   Beloved
                   in
                   whom
                   my
                   soule
                   is
                   well
                   pleased
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 his
                 calling
                 and
                 qualification
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 that
                 calling
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   sh●ll
                   shew
                   judgement
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 quiet
                 and
                 peaceable
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   not
                   strive
                   nor
                   crie
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   any
                   man
                   heare
                   his
                   voice
                   in
                   the
                   streets
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Behold
                 ,
              
               
                 This
                 word
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Beacon
                 lighted
                 up
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 you
                 have
                 
                 this
                 word
                 often
                 repeated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 likewise
                 when
                 they
                 speake
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Prophesie
                 almost
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 word
                 Behold
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Why
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 spend
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 acceptions
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 .
                 1
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 especially
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 taken
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 present
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 Behold
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 was
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Beleevers
                 then
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 profit
                 before
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 good
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 exhibited
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 
                   the
                   Lambe
                   of
                   God
                   slaine
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 he
                 was
                 yesterday
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 morrow
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   yesterday
                   ,
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   for
                   ever
                   :
                
                 he
                 was
                 present
                 to
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Types
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 in
                 Gods
                 acceptation
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Prophets
                 mount
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 wing
                 of
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 speake
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 looked
                 on
                 Christ
                 present
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   my
                   servant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Behold
                   a
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 2
                 another
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 Behold
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 peoples
                 mindes
                 from
                 their
                 miseries
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 other
                 abasing
                 objects
                 that
                 dejected
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 force
                 despaire
                 ;
                 why
                 doe
                 you
                 dwell
                 upon
                 your
                 unworthinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 sin
                 ,
                 raise
                 up
                 your
                 mindes
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   
                   my
                   servant
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   chosen
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 object
                 worth
                 beholding
                 and
                 admiration
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 a
                 distressed
                 soule
                 that
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 Christ
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 comfort
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 third
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 minde
                 from
                 any
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 common
                 ,
                 base
                 contents
                 ,
                 you
                 looke
                 on
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 common
                 triviall
                 objects
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 poore
                 Disciples
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 they
                 stood
                 wondering
                 at
                 the
                 stones
                 ,
                 what
                 wondrous
                 stones
                 ?
                 what
                 goodly
                 building
                 is
                 here
                 ?
                 so
                 shallow
                 minded
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 see
                 any
                 earthly
                 excellencie
                 ,
                 they
                 stand
                 gazing
                 ;
                 Alas
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 doe
                 you
                 wonder
                 at
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 so
                 the
                 Prophet
                 here
                 raiseth
                 up
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 looke
                 on
                 an
                 object
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 on
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   my
                   servant
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 from
                 this
                 saving
                 object
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 their
                 soules
                 every
                 way
                 ;
                 are
                 you
                 dejected
                 ?
                 here
                 is
                 comfort
                 ;
                 are
                 you
                 sinfull
                 ?
                 here
                 is
                 righteousnesse
                 ;
                 are
                 you
                 led
                 away
                 with
                 present
                 contentments
                 ?
                 here
                 you
                 have
                 honours
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 common
                 pleasures
                 that
                 others
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 them
                 you
                 have
                 interest
                 to
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 everlasting
                 pleasures
                 that
                 shall
                 never
                 faile
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 dejecting
                 ,
                 and
                 abasing
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 comfort
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 salve
                 for
                 every
                 sore
                 ,
                 a
                 remedie
                 for
                 every
                 maladie
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   my
                   servant
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 word
                 Behold
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 wonderment
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 indeed
                 in
                 Christ
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 wonders
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Things
                 new
                 are
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 rare
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 transcend
                 our
                 capacity
                 are
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 stops
                 our
                 understanding
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 goe
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 vulgar
                 things
                 we
                 see
                 thorow
                 them
                 quickly
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 wee
                 see
                 things
                 that
                 stay
                 our
                 understandings
                 ,
                 that
                 raise
                 our
                 understandings
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 capacious
                 then
                 our
                 understandings
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 admiration
                 and
                 wonder
                 .
                 Now
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 make
                 wonderment
                 is
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 is
                 Wonderfull
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Isaiah
                 9.7
                 .
                 therefore
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ,
                 Behold
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 My
                 servant
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 
                 first
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 creation
                 ,
                 because
                 being
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 creature
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 servant
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 condition
                 ;
                 servant
                 implies
                 a
                 base
                 and
                 low
                 condition
                 ,
                 1
                 Philip.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   tooke
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   a
                   servant
                   ,
                
                 he
                 emptied
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 lowest
                 of
                 all
                 servants
                 in
                 condition
                 :
                 for
                 none
                 was
                 ever
                 so
                 abased
                 as
                 our
                 glorious
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 2
                 it
                 it
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 office
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 base
                 condition
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 ordinary
                 servants
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 great
                 Kings
                 have
                 their
                 servants
                 of
                 state
                 .
                 Christ
                 besides
                 his
                 abasement
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 state
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 we
                 sh●ll
                 see
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 servant
                 to
                 doe
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 service
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 joyned
                 together
                 could
                 not
                 performe
                 ,
                 this
                 great
                 master-piece
                 of
                 service
                 was
                 to
                 bring
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 together
                 againe
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 variance
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 3.18
                 .
                 
                   to
                   bring
                   us
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 severed
                 and
                 scattered
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 office
                 was
                 to
                 gather
                 us
                 together
                 againe
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 all
                 to
                 one
                 head
                 againe
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 himselfe
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   reconcile
                   us
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 phrase
                 is
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 greatest
                 worke
                 and
                 service
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 ,
                 it
                 required
                 the
                 greatest
                 servant
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 creature
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 could
                 performe
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Angells
                 of
                 Heaven
                 would
                 have
                 sunke
                 under
                 this
                 service
                 to
                 have
                 undergone
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 divine
                 justice
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Angels
                 themselves
                 when
                 they
                 sinned
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 recover
                 themselves
                 but
                 sunke
                 under
                 their
                 owne
                 sinne
                 eternally
                 ;
                 thus
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 he
                 is
                 Gods
                 servant
                 ,
                 who
                 set
                 him
                 a
                 part
                 and
                 chose
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   came
                   to
                   minister
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   ministred
                   unto
                   ,
                
                 he
                 washed
                 his
                 Disciples
                 feet
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 our
                 worke
                 and
                 suffered
                 our
                 punishment
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   made
                   him
                   serve
                   by
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 servant
                 that
                 beares
                 an
                 other
                 mans
                 burthen
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 double
                 burthen
                 ,
                 of
                 obedience
                 active
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 passive
                 ,
                 he
                 bore
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 hee
                 came
                 
                 under
                 the
                 law
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 both
                 doing
                 what
                 wee
                 should
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 sarre
                 more
                 acceptably
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 have
                 suffered
                 and
                 far
                 more
                 acceptably
                 ,
                 hee
                 being
                 our
                 surety
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 person
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 beare
                 our
                 burthen
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 our
                 worke
                 ,
                 therfore
                 he
                 was
                 Gods
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 servant
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 our
                 servant
                 ,
                 be●●use
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 do
                 a
                 work
                 behoovefull
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Heerein
                 appeares
                 the
                 admirable
                 love
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 wretched
                 creatures
                 ,
                 heere
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 wonderment
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 servant
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 that
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 stoope
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 servant
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 look
                 to
                 to
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 that
                 service
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 matter
                 of
                 wonderment
                 .
                 
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 was
                 this
                 servant
                 ,
                 1
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 Philip.
                 2.
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 
                   he
                   thought
                   it
                   not
                   robbery
                   to
                   be
                   equall
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   tooke
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   a
                   servant
                   ,
                
                 was
                 not
                 this
                 wonderfull
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 become
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 glorious
                 God
                 to
                 abase
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 servant
                 ?
                 God-Man
                 glorious
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 base
                 servant
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 incomprehensible
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 inclosed
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 for
                 glory
                 it selfe
                 to
                 be
                 abased
                 ,
                 for
                 riches
                 to
                 become
                 poore
                 ,
                 what
                 matter
                 of
                 wonderment
                 is
                 here
                 ?
                 the
                 very
                 Angels
                 stand
                 at
                 a
                 gaze
                 and
                 wonder
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   pry
                   into
                   these
                   things
                
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 Wonderfull
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 foure
                 notable
                 conjunctions
                 that
                 are
                 especially
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 
                 two
                 in
                 us
                 and
                 two
                 above
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 breathed
                 in
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 an
                 admirable
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 gave
                 himselfe
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 indeed
                 
                   I
                   am
                   wonderfully
                   made
                
                 saith
                 David
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 substance
                 ,
                 to
                 so
                 base
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 red
                 well
                 coloured
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 lump
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wondrous
                 conjunction
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 supernaturall
                 conjunction
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 sinners
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 are
                 knit
                 to
                 Christ
                 our
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 head
                 and
                 members
                 make
                 one
                 Christ
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 wondrous
                 conjunction
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 calls
                 it
                 a
                 mystery
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 these
                 conjunctions
                 in
                 us
                 are
                 wonderfull
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 (
                 to
                 goe
                 higher
                 )
                 in
                 Christ
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 wonderfull
                 conjunctions
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 the
                 meanest
                 to
                 joyne
                 together
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 to
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 servant
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 under
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 highest
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 deepest
                 abasement
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 abasement
                 ever
                 so
                 deepe
                 as
                 Christs
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 regard
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 none
                 ever
                 went
                 so
                 low
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 suffered
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 bore
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 none
                 ever
                 was
                 so
                 low
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 then
                 in
                 another
                 respect
                 his
                 abasement
                 was
                 greatest
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 highest
                 top
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 lowest
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 Lord
                 whether
                 dost
                 thou
                 descend
                 ?
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 in
                 these
                 conjunctions
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 to
                 Christs
                 abasement
                 was
                 Adams
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 familiar
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 presently
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 that
                 fearefull
                 condition
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 abasement
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 greatest
                 dignity
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 abasement
                 of
                 Christ
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 for
                 Lordship
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 service
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 God
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 heere
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 wonder
                 indeed
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Christ
                 againe
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 conjunction
                 of
                 perfect
                 body
                 ,
                 perfect
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 make
                 one
                 Christ
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 Trinity
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 conjunction
                 of
                 three
                 persons
                 in
                 one
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 wondrous
                 conjunction
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 here
                 you
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 wonder
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 servant
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 wonder
                 likewise
                 in
                 that
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 servant
                 ;
                 2
                 whence
                 comes
                 it
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 servant
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 wondrous
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wondrous
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 abased
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 wondrous
                 love
                 in
                 God
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 abased
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 wondrous
                 misery
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 being
                 man
                 would
                 exalt
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 like
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 became
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 expiate
                 our
                 pride
                 in
                 Adam
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 wondrous
                 in
                 the
                 spring
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 love
                 as
                 Christs
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 misery
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 delivered
                 by
                 this
                 abasement
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 becomming
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 wondrous
                 in
                 that
                 regard
                 ,
                 springing
                 from
                 the
                 infinite
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 greater
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 distance
                 betweene
                 nothing
                 and
                 something
                 was
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 distance
                 betweene
                 sin
                 and
                 happinesse
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 adds
                 no
                 opposition
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 sinfull
                 state
                 there
                 is
                 opposition
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 greater
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 for
                 God
                 when
                 wee
                 were
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 eternall
                 destruction
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 of
                 sinners
                 not
                 onely
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 happie
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 heires
                 of
                 heaven
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 sinfull
                 and
                 cursed
                 estate
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 of
                 nothing
                 something
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 men
                 in
                 Adam
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 God
                 prevailed
                 over
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 his
                 mercy
                 triumphed
                 over
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 over
                 sinfullnesse
                 and
                 cursednesse
                 .
                 To
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 creature
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 somewhat
                 in
                 God
                 above
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 his
                 mercy
                 shall
                 triumph
                 over
                 the
                 basest
                 estate
                 where
                 hee
                 
                 will
                 shew
                 mercy
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 mercy
                 above
                 all
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 above
                 all
                 love
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 servant
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 3
                 it
                 is
                 wondrous
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 this
                 service
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 translated
                 from
                 the
                 
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Satan
                   to
                   the
                   glorious
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 into
                 marveilous
                 light
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 marveilous
                 matter
                 of
                 wonder
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 wee
                 have
                 by
                 this
                 abasement
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   what
                   love
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   shewed
                   us
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
                 Now
                 all
                 this
                 comes
                 from
                 Christs
                 being
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 our
                 liberty
                 comes
                 from
                 his
                 service
                 and
                 slavery
                 ,
                 our
                 life
                 from
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 our
                 adoption
                 and
                 sonship
                 and
                 all
                 comes
                 from
                 his
                 abasement
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 wonderment
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   the
                   depth
                   ,
                   O
                   the
                   depth
                
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 here
                 are
                 all
                 dimensions
                 in
                 this
                 excellent
                 worke
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 wrought
                 by
                 his
                 abasement
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 incarnation
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 dying
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 O
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 a
                 wonder
                 and
                 admiration
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 wondrous
                 conjunction
                 ,
                 the
                 wondrous
                 love
                 that
                 wrought
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wondrous
                 fruit
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 basenesse
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 we
                 can
                 wonder
                 at
                 shallow
                 things
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 foolery
                 
                 but
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 many
                 about
                 it
                 presently
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 admiring
                 every
                 emptie
                 idle
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 ,
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 worthy
                 of
                 admiration
                 but
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   how
                   wonderfull
                   are
                   thy
                   workes
                   ?
                
                 saith
                 David
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Creation
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 8.
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 Creation
                 and
                 of
                 providence
                 whereby
                 God
                 guides
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 cries
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 regard
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 107.
                 
                 
                   Fooles
                   regard
                   not
                   this
                   ,
                   The
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   are
                   worthy
                   to
                   bee
                   considered
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   knowne
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   delight
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 111.
                 but
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 bee
                 so
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 regarded
                 and
                 delighted
                 in
                 ,
                 alas
                 what
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 redemption
                 ?
                 
                   Great
                   is
                   the
                   mysterie
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   God
                   manifested
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 there
                 are
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 matters
                 of
                 admiration
                 ,
                 but
                 carnall
                 men
                 thinke
                 these
                 triviall
                 matters
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 heare
                 matters
                 of
                 more
                 rarity
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 speake
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 alas
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 wise
                 to
                 wonder
                 ,
                 tush
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 Gospell
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 here
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 things
                 that
                 deserve
                 the
                 admiration
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 deserve
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Angels
                 prie
                 into
                 these
                 excellent
                 secrets
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 servant
                 by
                 office
                 and
                 by
                 condition
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 rest
                 in
                 this
                 base
                 condition
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 excellent
                 servant
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 both
                 basenesse
                 and
                 excellencie
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 
                 servant
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 humiliation
                 was
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 his
                 exaltation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 advancement
                 ;
                 if
                 wee
                 regard
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 advancement
                 for
                 mans
                 nature
                 to
                 bee
                 grafted
                 into
                 God
                 by
                 conception
                 ,
                 and
                 incarnation
                 ,
                 b●t
                 if
                 wee
                 regard
                 his
                 God-head
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 conceale
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 aside
                 the
                 beames
                 and
                 rayes
                 of
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 cloath
                 himselfe
                 with
                 mans
                 flesh
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 advancement
                 to
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 concealing
                 and
                 hiding
                 to
                 his
                 God-head
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 servant
                 this
                 was
                 an
                 abasement
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 consider
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 the
                 service
                 how
                 God
                 ▪
                 delighted
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 usefull
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 servant
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 excellencie
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 humane
                 flesh
                 ,
                 abased
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 glorious
                 flesh
                 ,
                 abasement
                 was
                 first
                 necessary
                 for
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 performed
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 hee
                 had
                 undertaken
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 first
                 bee
                 abased
                 and
                 then
                 glorious
                 ,
                 our
                 ill
                 must
                 be
                 his
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 good
                 could
                 be
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 could
                 hee
                 undergoe
                 our
                 ill
                 ,
                 our
                 sin
                 and
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 curse
                 due
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 bee
                 abased
                 ?
                 our
                 sins
                 must
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 good
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 so
                 here
                 is
                 both
                 the
                 abasement
                 of
                 his
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophet
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 afterward
                 .
              
               
               
                 Is
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 this
                 should
                 teach
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 any
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 stood
                 upon
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 refused
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 alas
                 where
                 had
                 we
                 and
                 our
                 salvation
                 beene
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 wretched
                 creatures
                 we
                 thinke
                 our selves
                 too
                 good
                 to
                 doe
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 Brethren
                 any
                 service
                 .
                 Christ
                 stood
                 not
                 upon
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 servant
                 .
                 Oh
                 we
                 should
                 dismount
                 from
                 the
                 tower
                 of
                 our
                 conceited
                 excellency
                 .
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 proud
                 creature
                 ,
                 a
                 proud
                 peice
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 men
                 stand
                 upon
                 their
                 distance
                 ,
                 what
                 ;
                 shall
                 I
                 stoupe
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 J
                 am
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 descend
                 from
                 the
                 heaven
                 of
                 our
                 conceit
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 upon
                 us
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 abase
                 our selves
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 it
                 an
                 honour
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 .
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 thinke
                 himselfe
                 too
                 good
                 to
                 leave
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 conceale
                 and
                 vaile
                 his
                 Majesty
                 under
                 the
                 vaile
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 to
                 worke
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 cursed
                 estate
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 our selves
                 too
                 good
                 for
                 any
                 service
                 ?
                 Who
                 for
                 shame
                 can
                 be
                 proud
                 when
                 he
                 thinks
                 of
                 this
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 abased
                 ,
                 shall
                 God
                 bee
                 abased
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 proud
                 ?
                 shall
                 God
                 become
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 wee
                 that
                 are
                 servants
                 thinke
                 much
                 to
                 serve
                 our
                 fellow-servants
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 learne
                 this
                 lesson
                 to
                 abase
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 have
                 a
                 better
                 patterne
                 to
                 looke
                 unto
                 then
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 freeman
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 hee
                 
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 hell
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 though
                 he
                 bee
                 free
                 in
                 these
                 respects
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 love
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 servant
                 ,
                 love
                 abaseth
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 hee
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 will
                 abase
                 us
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 wherin
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 serviceable
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 againe
                 here
                 is
                 comfort
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Christ
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 our
                 redemption
                 is
                 Gods
                 servant
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 is
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 so
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 meete
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 ;
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 voluntary
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 emptied
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   tooke
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   a
                   servant
                   ,
                
                 he
                 came
                 from
                 Heaven
                 voluntary
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 withall
                 the
                 Father
                 joynes
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 appointed
                 him
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 layed
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 corner
                 stone
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Father
                   sealed
                   him
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Father
                   set
                   him
                   out
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Romans
                 3.
                 hee
                 hath
                 set
                 him
                 out
                 as
                 the
                 propitiatory
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 wee
                 thinke
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 and
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 salvation
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 comfort
                 our selves
                 in
                 the
                 soliditie
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 service
                 perfectly
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 Man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 service
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 cannot
                 refuse
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 his
                 servant
                 in
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 present
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 that
                 will
                 give
                 full
                 content
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 
                 to
                 conscience
                 in
                 this
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 Christ
                 did
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 Gods
                 servant
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 shall
                 better
                 understand
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 g●ne
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   my
                   s●rvant
                
                 ▪
              
            
             
               
                 Whom
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Christ
                 was
                 chosen
                 before
                 all
                 worlds
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 predestinate
                 and
                 ordained
                 by
                 God.
                 As
                 wee
                 are
                 ordained
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 so
                 Christ
                 is
                 ordained
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 chosen
                 eternally
                 ,
                 and
                 chosen
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 singled
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 chosen
                 are
                 chosen
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 no
                 choosing
                 of
                 men
                 but
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 saw
                 us
                 so
                 defiled
                 lying
                 in
                 our
                 filth
                 that
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 looke
                 upon
                 us
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 he
                 chose
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 us
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 meant
                 not
                 onely
                 choosing
                 by
                 eternall
                 election
                 to
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 choosing
                 to
                 office
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 choosing
                 to
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 choosing
                 to
                 office
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 meant
                 a
                 choosing
                 to
                 office
                 as
                 to
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 .
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 chose
                 Christ
                 to
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 chose
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Mediatorship
                 .
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 choose
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 usurper
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   man
                   cals
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   office
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 was
                 called
                 and
                 appointed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 willing
                 indeed
                 to
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 hee
                 tooke
                 it
                 voluntary
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Mediator
                 
                 God
                 chose
                 him
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 he
                 joyning
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 respect
                 eternall
                 salvation
                 or
                 grace
                 or
                 office
                 ,
                 
                 Christ
                 was
                 chosen
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Man-hood
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 observed
                 by
                 Divines
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 al
                 that
                 are
                 predestinate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 humane
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 could
                 not
                 merit
                 its
                 choise
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 merit
                 its
                 incarnation
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 merit
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 God-head
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 meerely
                 from
                 grace
                 .
                 How
                 could
                 Christs
                 Man-hood
                 deserve
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 ?
                 Things
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 subsistence
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 worke
                 :
                 Our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 is
                 the
                 patterne
                 of
                 all
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Man-hood
                 could
                 not
                 merit
                 to
                 bee
                 knit
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 creature
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 the
                 knitting
                 of
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 divine
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Vnion
                
                 ,
                 the
                 choosing
                 of
                 the
                 humane
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 gratious
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 he
                 was
                 both
                 
                   a
                   chosen
                   servant
                
                 and
                 
                   a
                   choise
                   servant
                
                 ,
                 in
                 calling
                 him
                 a
                 chosen
                 servant
                 ,
                 it
                 implies
                 his
                 excellency
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   a
                   chosen
                   vessell
                   ,
                   a
                   chosen
                   arrow
                   in
                   Gods
                   quiver
                   ,
                
                 so
                 a
                 chosen
                 servant
                 ,
                 every
                 way
                 excellent
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 adds
                 to
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 Christ
                 did
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 as
                 chosen
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 chosen
                 stone
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Peter
                 2.6
                 .
                 
                   A
                   precious
                   corner
                   stone
                   ,
                   though
                   refused
                   of
                   the
                   builders
                   ,
                   yet
                   precious
                   in
                   Gods
                   sight
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Was
                 Christ
                 a
                 chosen
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 we
                 take
                 Gods
                 choise
                 ?
                 
                 Is
                 not
                 Gods
                 choise
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wisest
                 ?
                 Hath
                 God
                 chosen
                 Christ
                 to
                 worke
                 our
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 choose
                 any
                 other
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 run
                 to
                 Saints
                 mediation
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 and
                 others
                 for
                 intercession
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Christs
                 office
                 ?
                 Who
                 chose
                 
                   Mary
                   ,
                   and
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul
                
                 to
                 this
                 worke
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 in
                 Scripture
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   behold
                   my
                   servant
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   chosen
                   .
                
              
               
                 God
                 in
                 Paradice
                 did
                 choose
                 a
                 wife
                 for
                 Adam
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 a
                 husband
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 chosen
                 Christ
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 intollerable
                 sacrilegious
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 impudency
                 to
                 refuse
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 Mediator
                 of
                 Gods
                 choosing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 others
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 wiser
                 to
                 choose
                 for
                 our selves
                 then
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 content
                 our selves
                 well
                 enough
                 with
                 Gods
                 choise
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 party
                 offended
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 folly
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 from
                 Christ
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 all
                 fulnesse
                 and
                 content
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 Gods
                 chosen
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 servant
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 broken
                 vessell
                 ,
                 God
                 rests
                 in
                 this
                 servant
                 ,
                 as
                 Pharoah
                 did
                 in
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 Gods
                 choise
                 and
                 ours
                 agree
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 this
                 directs
                 us
                 also
                 in
                 our
                 devotions
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 carry
                 our selves
                 in
                 our
                 prayers
                 and
                 services
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 Christ
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   Lord
                   thy
                   chosen
                   servant
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   chosen
                   to
                
                 
                 bee
                 my
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 my
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 my
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Mediator
                 and
                 a
                 Saviour
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 choosing
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 refuse
                 thy
                 owne
                 choise
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 looke
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 matter
                 of
                 unworthinesse
                 ,
                 but
                 look
                 upon
                 him
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 chose
                 ,
                 my
                 head
                 and
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 Christ
                 be
                 a
                 chosen
                 servant
                 ,
                 O
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 heed
                 how
                 we
                 neglect
                 Christ.
                 When
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 him
                 for
                 us
                 shall
                 not
                 we
                 think
                 him
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 imbraced
                 ,
                 and
                 regarded
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 kisse
                 the
                 Sonne
                 with
                 the
                 kisse
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 subjection
                 ?
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Saviour
                 of
                 Gods
                 owne
                 choosing
                 ,
                 refuse
                 him
                 not
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 men
                 refuse
                 this
                 chosen
                 stone
                 ?
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 laid
                 low
                 enough
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 this
                 corner
                 stone
                 ,
                 this
                 hidden
                 stone
                 ;
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 hidden
                 ,
                 it
                 appeares
                 not
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 men
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 squared
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 stones
                 for
                 a
                 building
                 must
                 be
                 framed
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 even
                 ,
                 and
                 flat
                 ,
                 men
                 stick
                 out
                 with
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 lust
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 pared
                 and
                 cut
                 and
                 fitted
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 their
                 lusts
                 and
                 wicked
                 lives
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 make
                 choise
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 stone
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 built
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 like
                 not
                 this
                 laying
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 abasing
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 refuse
                 this
                 
                   Corner
                   stone
                
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 the
                 corner
                 of
                 building
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 here
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 have
                 glory
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 admit
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 stone
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 
                 the
                 onely
                 stone
                 to
                 build
                 on
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 build
                 upon
                 him
                 and
                 Saints
                 ,
                 upon
                 him
                 and
                 works
                 ,
                 upon
                 him
                 and
                 traditions
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 corner
                 stone
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 him
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 mu●●
                 choose
                 him
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 framed
                 and
                 laid
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 one
                 building
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   my
                   servant
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   chosen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 My
                 Beloved
                 in
                 whom
                 my
                 soule
                 is
                 well-pleased
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 doe
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 are
                 fitly
                 appliable
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 By
                 the
                 greatest
                 authority
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 who
                 applies
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 Isaiah
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 3.
                 in
                 his
                 inauguration
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 baptised
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Beloved
                   Sonne
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   ,
                
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 my
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 beloved
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 beloved
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 so
                 beloved
                 that
                 my
                 soule
                 delights
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 my
                 whole
                 love
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 powre
                 out
                 my
                 whole
                 love
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 heere
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   whom
                   my
                   soule
                   delighteth
                
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 expresseth
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 respect
                 is
                 Christ
                 thus
                 beloved
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 1
                 First
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 engraven
                 Image
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 
                   primum
                   amabile
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 lovely
                 thing
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Father
                 loves
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 loves
                 himselfe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 loves
                 him
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 image
                 and
                 character
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 man
                 he
                 loves
                 him
                 ,
                 2
                 for
                 as
                 man
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 creature
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 conceived
                 ,
                 fashioned
                 ,
                 and
                 framed
                 in
                 his
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 10.5
                 .
                 God
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 fashioned
                 and
                 framed
                 ,
                 and
                 fitted
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 must
                 needs
                 love
                 his
                 owne
                 workmanship
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 in
                 him
                 displeasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 sinne
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 therefore
                 as
                 man
                 he
                 was
                 well-pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 man-hood
                 ,
                 and
                 ingrafted
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 inriched
                 it
                 there
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 love
                 the
                 Man-hood
                 of
                 Christ
                 being
                 taken
                 into
                 so
                 neare
                 a
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 God-head
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 Mediator
                 especially
                 hee
                 loves
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 3
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 delight
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Ordinance
                 and
                 Decree
                 ,
                 now
                 he
                 decreed
                 and
                 sealed
                 him
                 to
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 loves
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Mediator
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 appointing
                 ,
                 and
                 ordaining
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophet
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 4
                 hee
                 loved
                 and
                 delighted
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 both
                 in
                 doing
                 and
                 suffering
                 .
                 In
                 doing
                 ,
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   did
                   all
                   things
                   well
                
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 healed
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 cured
                 all
                 diseases
                 ,
                 
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 did
                 was
                 well
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 his
                 suffering
                 God
                 delighted
                 in
                 him
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Iohn
                 10.17
                 .
                 
                   My
                   Father
                   loves
                   me
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   lay
                   downe
                   my
                   life
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 Isaiah
                 53.
                 
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   divide
                   him
                   a
                   portion
                   with
                   the
                   great
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   powred
                   out
                   his
                   soule
                   unto
                   death
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 Philip.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   he
                   abased
                   himselfe
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   God
                   gave
                   him
                   a
                   name
                   above
                   all
                   names
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 God
                 loves
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 suffering
                 and
                 abasement
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Noah
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 8.21
                 .
                 that
                 he
                 offered
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 after
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   smelled
                   a
                   sweet
                   savour
                   of
                   his
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                
                 and
                 thereupon
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   curse
                   the
                   earth
                   againe
                   ,
                
                 so
                 God
                 loves
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 offered
                 himselfe
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 a
                 sweet
                 smelling
                 savour
                 wherin
                 God
                 rests
                 ,
                 he
                 felt
                 such
                 a
                 sweet
                 savour
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 delighted
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 destroy
                 mankind
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 never
                 destroy
                 any
                 that
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Noah
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 so
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 direct
                 place
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Walke
                   in
                   love
                   as
                   Christ
                   hath
                   loved
                   us
                   and
                   hath
                   given
                   himselfe
                   an
                   offering
                   and
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   of
                   a
                   sweet
                   smell
                   .
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 how
                 many
                 sweet
                 savours
                 were
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 offered
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ?
                 was
                 there
                 not
                 the
                 sweet
                 savour
                 of
                 obedience
                 ?
                 he
                 was
                 
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 sweet
                 savour
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 mankind
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 delighted
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 Mediator
                 
                 God-Man
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 doings
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 every
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Doth
                 God
                 delight
                 thus
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 or
                 considered
                 mystically
                 ?
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 both
                 ,
                 God
                 loves
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 Christ
                 mysticall
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 in
                 whole
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Beloved
                   Sonne
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   ,
                
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 whom
                 alone
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   in
                   whom
                
                 ,
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 him
                 in
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 him
                 mystically
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 him
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 way
                 ,
                 God
                 delights
                 in
                 him
                 ▪
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 .
              
               
                 Is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 refuse
                 the
                 members
                 ?
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 love
                 the
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 mislike
                 the
                 Spouse
                 ?
                 O
                 no
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 love
                 that
                 God
                 loves
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 loves
                 all
                 his
                 ,
                 he
                 delights
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 delight
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 degree
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   preheminence
                   ,
                
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 love
                 ;
                 therefore
                 our
                 Saviour
                 sets
                 it
                 downe
                 excellently
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 prayer
                 ,
                 he
                 desires
                 
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   love
                   wherewith
                   his
                   Father
                   loved
                   him
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   his
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 feele
                 the
                 love
                 wherewith
                 his
                 Father
                 loves
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 loves
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Spouse
                 with
                 all
                 one
                 love
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 comfort
                 and
                 our
                 confidence
                 that
                 God
                 accepts
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 hee
                 accepts
                 his
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 cease
                 to
                 love
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 cease
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 and
                 Christ
                 make
                 one
                 mysticall
                 Christ.
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 comfort
                 in
                 dejection
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 chosen
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   whom
                   he
                   delighteth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 us
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 once
                 in
                 him
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 God
                 loves
                 us
                 with
                 that
                 inseperable
                 love
                 wherewith
                 hee
                 loves
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 triumphs
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   seperate
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ?
                
                 This
                 love
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   therefore
                   neither
                   things
                   present
                   ,
                   nor
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 there
                 gloriously
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   bee
                   able
                   to
                   seperate
                   us
                   ,
                
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 wondrous
                 confidence
                 and
                 comfort
                 wee
                 have
                 hence
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 God
                 loves
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 loves
                 ,
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 wondrous
                 comfort
                 that
                 God
                 must
                 needs
                 love
                 our
                 salvation
                 and
                 redemption
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 loves
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   hee
                   powred
                   out
                   his
                   soule
                   to
                   death
                   to
                   save
                   us
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 not
                 God
                 delight
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 bee
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 sinnes
                 should
                 bee
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 loves
                 Christ
                 because
                 hee
                 abased
                 himselfe
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ?
                 What
                 a
                 prop
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 comfort
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Divell
                 shall
                 present
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 terrible
                 hideous
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 avenging
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   consuming
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 (
                 indeed
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 )
                 let
                 us
                 present
                 to
                 our selves
                 thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sets
                 foorth
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 God
                 
                 set●
                 forth
                 himself
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 that
                 sweet
                 relation
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 bu●
                 our
                 father
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   go
                   to
                   my
                   Father
                   and
                   your
                   Father
                   ,
                   to
                   my
                   God
                   and
                   your
                   God
                   ,
                
                 having
                 both
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 and
                 care
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 but
                 the
                 Divell
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 saying
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 terrible
                 temptation
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 any
                 outward
                 abasement
                 comes
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 cordials
                 wee
                 have
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 little
                 enough
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 drooping
                 soule
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 temptation
                 .
                 Oh
                 Beloved
                 what
                 a
                 wondrous
                 stay
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 a
                 distressed
                 conscience
                 doth
                 this
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 wrought
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 Gods
                 chosen
                 servant
                 ,
                 
                   whom
                   he
                   loves
                   and
                   delights
                   in
                   ,
                
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 him
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 worke
                 that
                 hee
                 abased
                 himselfe
                 and
                 gave
                 himselfe
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 wrought
                 Gods
                 worke
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 wrought
                 reconciliation
                 for
                 us
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 can
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 heere
                 what
                 ground
                 of
                 comfort
                 wee
                 have
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 loves
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 comfort
                 is
                 it
                 now
                 in
                 our
                 daily
                 approach
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 minister
                 boldnesse
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 suites
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 goe
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 he
                 loves
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   whom
                   his
                   soule
                   delights
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 friend
                 in
                 Court
                 ,
                 a
                 friend
                 in
                 Heaven
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 interposeth
                 himselfe
                 there
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 suites
                 that
                 makes
                 us
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 that
                 perfumes
                 our
                 prayers
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 intercession
                 is
                 still
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 dying
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 interceeds
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 redemption
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 love
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 redemption
                 ,
                 he
                 loves
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 intercession
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 must
                 needs
                 regard
                 the
                 prayers
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 dying
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 loves
                 him
                 for
                 dying
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Bee
                 sure
                 therfore
                 in
                 al
                 our
                 suites
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 take
                 along
                 our
                 elder
                 Brother
                 ,
                 take
                 our
                 beloved
                 Brother
                 ,
                 take
                 Benjamin
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 offer
                 al
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 our
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 accepted
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 our
                 hearing
                 ,
                 our
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 al
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shal
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 speed
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 God
                 delights
                 .
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 this
                 passage
                 and
                 repassage
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 looks
                 upon
                 us
                 lovely
                 in
                 him
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 Gods
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 one
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 our
                 passage
                 to
                 God
                 againe
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 returne
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 all
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 be
                 sure
                 not
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 a
                 naked
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 
                   a
                   consuming
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 but
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 him
                 whom
                 he
                 loves
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   in
                   whom
                   his
                   soule
                   delighteth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 And
                 shall
                 God
                 love
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 our
                 soule
                 delight
                 in
                 Christ
                 ?
                 This
                 therefore
                 should
                 stirre
                 up
                 our
                 affections
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 faithfull
                 in
                 our
                 conjugall
                 affection
                 as
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Beloved
                   is
                   mine
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   my
                   Beloveds
                   ,
                
                 Christ
                 calls
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Love
                   and
                   my
                   Dove
                
                 .
                 Doth
                 Christ
                 delight
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 delight
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 shall
                 not
                 we
                 delight
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 delights
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whom
                 God
                 delights
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 ult
                 .
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 bold
                 to
                 pronounce
                 a
                 bitter
                 curse
                 ,
                 
                   Anathema
                   Maranatha
                
                 upon
                 him
                 that
                 loves
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 bitter
                 curse
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 shall
                 become
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 do
                 our
                 worke
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 upon
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 our
                 husband
                 ,
                 to
                 bestow
                 his
                 riches
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 out
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 object
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 capable
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 solace
                 and
                 delight
                 our selves
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 God
                 delights
                 in
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 delights
                 in
                 him
                 for
                 our
                 sake
                 ,
                 God
                 loves
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 salvation
                 and
                 redemption
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 wee
                 love
                 and
                 imbrace
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 love
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ?
                 What
                 good
                 hath
                 God
                 by
                 it
                 but
                 onely
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 in
                 saving
                 our
                 soules
                 through
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 if
                 God
                 love
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 he
                 doth
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 we
                 love
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 wee
                 receive
                 our selves
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 should
                 shame
                 us
                 therefore
                 when
                 we
                 finde
                 dullnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 coldnesse
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 can
                 heare
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 better
                 then
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 arguments
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 are
                 cold
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 alas
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 our
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 better
                 but
                 a
                 carnall
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 incarnation
                 and
                 other
                 benefits
                 by
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 therefore
                 desire
                 God
                 to
                 shed
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 feele
                 in
                 our
                 soules
                 the
                 love
                 that
                 hee
                 beares
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 love
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 againe
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Hence
                 we
                 have
                 also
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 estimation
                 of
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 excellent
                 persons
                 ,
                 doth
                 God
                 valew
                 poore
                 sinfull
                 soules
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 Christ
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 delight
                 in
                 Christ
                 for
                 giving
                 himselfe
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 we
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 so
                 loves
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 But
                 if
                 God
                 love
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 love
                 and
                 delight
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 thus
                 delights
                 in
                 me
                 ?
              
               
                 1
                 Briefly
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 find
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 (
                 when
                 Christ
                 tooke
                 our
                 nature
                 )
                 that
                 sanctified
                 that
                 blessed
                 masse
                 wherof
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 union
                 betweene
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 sanctifies
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 therfore
                 if
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 he
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 this
                 Spirit
                 is
                 renewing
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoever
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                   ,
                
                 all
                 is
                 new
                 ,
                 
                   old
                   things
                   are
                   done
                   away
                
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 manner
                 of
                 language
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 disposition
                 ,
                 old
                 affections
                 ,
                 old
                 company
                 ,
                 all
                 old
                 things
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 is
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 right
                 and
                 title
                 to
                 
                   the
                   new
                   heaven
                   and
                   new
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 let
                 us
                 examine
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 change
                 in
                 us
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 present
                 interest
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 him
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 still
                 woing
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 title
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 very
                 beholding
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 transforming
                 sight
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 makes
                 us
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 stirres
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 behold
                 this
                 servant
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 transforming
                 beholding
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 looke
                 upon
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 like
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 a
                 mirrour
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 mirrour
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 looke
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 our selves
                 interessed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   are
                   changed
                   from
                   glory
                   to
                   glory
                
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 looke
                 upon
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 change
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 see
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 God
                 hates
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 transforme
                 us
                 to
                 hate
                 it
                 as
                 God
                 doth
                 ,
                 who
                 hated
                 it
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 expiated
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 God-man
                 ,
                 so
                 seeing
                 the
                 holinesse
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 transforme
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 giving
                 himselfe
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 transforme
                 us
                 to
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 see
                 the
                 humility
                 and
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 looke
                 on
                 Christ
                 as
                 Gods
                 chosen
                 servant
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 our
                 surety
                 and
                 head
                 ,
                 it
                 transformes
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 humility
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 find
                 not
                 their
                 
                 dispositions
                 in
                 some
                 comfortable
                 measure
                 wrought
                 to
                 this
                 blessed
                 transformation
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 those
                 eyes
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 requireth
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   my
                   servant
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   chosen
                   ,
                   my
                   Beloved
                   in
                   whom
                   my
                   soule
                   delighteth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 my
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 qualification
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 cloath
                 him
                 with
                 my
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 upon
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 garment
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 there
                 were
                 divers
                 degrees
                 of
                 Christs
                 receiving
                 the
                 Spirit
                 at
                 severall
                 times
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 was
                 conceived
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 did
                 sanctifie
                 that
                 blessed
                 masse
                 whereof
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 framed
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 quickned
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 in
                 his
                 conception
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 graced
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 before
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 but
                 afterward
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 office
                 of
                 saving
                 mankind
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 solemly
                 set
                 upon
                 till
                 hee
                 was
                 thirty
                 yeares
                 old
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 powred
                 upon
                 him
                 a
                 special
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 great
                 calling
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   lighted
                   upon
                   him
                
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 ordained
                 to
                 his
                 office
                 by
                 the
                 greatest
                 authority
                 that
                 ever
                 any
                 was
                 ordained
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 at
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 ordained
                 
                 and
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 Father
                 from
                 heaven
                 uttered
                 an
                 audible
                 voice
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   beloved
                   Sonne
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   ,
                
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 Christ
                 the
                 partie
                 baptized
                 and
                 installed
                 into
                 that
                 great
                 office
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 and
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 consequence
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 being
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 Christ
                 into
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 especially
                 here
                 intended
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 other
                 bee
                 included
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   Spirit
                   vpon
                   him
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 annoint
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Isaiah
                 61.1
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   upon
                   mee
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   annointed
                   me
                   to
                   preach
                   good
                   tidings
                   to
                   the
                   meeke
                   ,
                   to
                   binde
                   up
                   the
                   broken
                   hearted
                   ,
                   to
                   proclaime
                   liberty
                   to
                   the
                   captives
                   ,
                   to
                   open
                   the
                   prison
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   bound
                   ,
                   to
                   proclaime
                   the
                   acceptable
                   yeare
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Iubile
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 deliverance
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 captivity
                 ,
                 servitude
                 ,
                 and
                 thraldome
                 under
                 Satan
                 and
                 sin
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 accomplished
                 when
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 entred
                 upon
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 God
                 put
                 his
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 apart
                 ,
                 to
                 ordaine
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 qualifie
                 him
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 grace
                 for
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 especially
                 meant
                 by
                 putting
                 the
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 separation
                 ,
                 or
                 setting
                 apart
                 ,
                 and
                 ordaining
                 and
                 inriching
                 with
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
               
                 When
                 any
                 one
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 great
                 place
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 setting
                 apart
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 ordaining
                 to
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 qualifying
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 qualifies
                 where
                 he
                 ordaines
                 alwaies
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Christ
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 before
                 ,
                 what
                 doth
                 he
                 meane
                 then
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 hee
                 will
                 put
                 the
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 him
                 now
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 before
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 condition
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 now
                 hee
                 received
                 the
                 Spirit
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 condition
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 undertake
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 perfect
                 then
                 for
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 now
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 perfect
                 for
                 that
                 office
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 alway
                 perfect
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 abundance
                 of
                 Spirit
                 for
                 that
                 estate
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 another
                 condition
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 now
                 especially
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 this
                 putting
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 it
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 Isaiah
                 61.
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 by
                 Annointing
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 annointed
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Kings
                 ,
                 now
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 annointed
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 enable
                 him
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 offices
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 here
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 enlarge
                 my selfe
                 in
                 the
                 offices
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 onely
                 speake
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 Text
                 ministreth
                 just
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 maine
                 defects
                 in
                 man
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 .
              
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 ignorance
                 and
                 blindnesse
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 rebellion
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 condition
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 a
                 subjection
                 to
                 a
                 cursed
                 estate
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 answerable
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 grand
                 ills
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 bee
                 ordained
                 a
                 Saviour
                 must
                 provide
                 proportionable
                 remedies
                 for
                 these
                 ;
                 hereupon
                 comes
                 a
                 threefold
                 office
                 in
                 Christ
                 that
                 is
                 ordained
                 to
                 save
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 cure
                 this
                 threefold
                 mischiefe
                 and
                 maladie
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 and
                 blind
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Prophet
                 to
                 instruct
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 convince
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 ill
                 state
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 convince
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 hee
                 intends
                 us
                 and
                 hath
                 wrought
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 concerning
                 our
                 everlasting
                 comfort
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 as
                 teacheth
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 outward
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 ,
                 hee
                 openeth
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 he
                 teacheth
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 teacheth
                 ;
                 men
                 teach
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 teach
                 not
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Prophet
                 as
                 teacheth
                 us
                 the
                 very
                 things
                 ,
                 hee
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 sinfulnesse
                 of
                 our
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 subdue
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 ill
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 opposite
                 power
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 hee
                 will
                 trample
                 all
                 enemies
                 under
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 our
                 feete
                 too
                 ere
                 long
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 cursed
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 sinfull
                 
                 condition
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Priest
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   curse
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 so
                 hee
                 might
                 die
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   undergoe
                   the
                   cursed
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                
                 not
                 onely
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   a
                   cursed
                   death
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 blood
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 attonement
                 as
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 So
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 three
                 fold
                 ill
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 threefold
                 office
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 Christ
                 performes
                 these
                 three
                 offices
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 baptised
                 the
                 Spirit
                 was
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Isaiah
                 61.
                 
                 
                   To
                   preach
                   deliverance
                   to
                   the
                   captives
                   .
                
                 First
                 he
                 preached
                 wherefore
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 why
                 God
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 discovered
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 the
                 state
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 preached
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 a
                 Preist
                 he
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 death
                 his
                 Kingly
                 office
                 was
                 most
                 apparent
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 he
                 rose
                 againe
                 as
                 a
                 triumphant
                 King
                 over
                 death
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 ascended
                 in
                 his
                 triumphant
                 chariot
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 sits
                 gloriously
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 throne
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 how
                 ever
                 at
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 sanctified
                 in
                 his
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 both
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 manifestation
                 ,
                 he
                 manifested
                 himselfe
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 secondly
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 thirdly
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 :
                 For
                 his
                 Kingly
                 office
                 brake
                 foorth
                 but
                 seldome
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 abasement
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 it
                 did
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                 ruler
                 ,
                 and
                 commander
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 Divels
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 wrought
                 miracles
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 glorious
                 manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 kingly
                 office
                 it
                 was
                 after
                 his
                 resurrection
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 chiefe
                 office
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 annoynted
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 (
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 rest
                 depends
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Priestly
                 office
                 :
                 for
                 wherefore
                 was
                 his
                 teaching
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 instruct
                 us
                 what
                 he
                 must
                 doe
                 and
                 suffer
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 benefit
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 freedome
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 right
                 unto
                 life
                 everlasting
                 by
                 his
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 cursed
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 comes
                 he
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 unto
                 us
                 ?
                 But
                 because
                 as
                 a
                 Priest
                 hee
                 dyed
                 for
                 us
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   washed
                   us
                   with
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   he
                   purged
                   us
                   with
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   made
                   us
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   ,
                   Rev
                
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 other
                 benefits
                 came
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   washed
                   our
                   soules
                   in
                   his
                   blood
                   first
                   ,
                
                 whatsoever
                 wee
                 have
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 especially
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 worke
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 a
                 Priest
                 abasing
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 dying
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 hee
                 comes
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Prophet
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Christs
                 offices
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 fruitfull
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 especially
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 priestly
                 office
                 .
              
               
                 Note
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 Christs
                 priestly
                 office
                 includes
                 two
                 branches
                 ,
                 his
                 sacrificing
                 himselfe
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 a
                 Priest
                 was
                 to
                 offer
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 did
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 his
                 humiliation
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 
                 prayer
                 in
                 Ioh.
                 17.
                 there
                 as
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 he
                 commends
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 before
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 making
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 appeares
                 for
                 us
                 there
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 then
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 God
                 put
                 the
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 enable
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 a
                 Priest
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 those
                 mischiefes
                 and
                 evills
                 that
                 wee
                 were
                 subject
                 and
                 inthralled
                 too
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 supply
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 may
                 any
                 way
                 abase
                 us
                 and
                 cast
                 us
                 downe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 all
                 sufficiency
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 annoynt●d
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 gives
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 therefore
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 Spirit
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 both
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 Christ
                 as
                 God
                 gives
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 hee
                 communicates
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 his
                 Spirit
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 proceeds
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 Christ
                 as
                 man
                 receives
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 put
                 the
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 the
                 man-hood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 Christ
                 both
                 gives
                 and
                 receives
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 diverse
                 respects
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 gives
                 and
                 sends
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 spiration
                 and
                 breathing
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 man
                 he
                 received
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 next
                 under
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Christ
                 the
                 mediator
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 spring
                 ,
                 and
                 originall
                 of
                 all
                 
                 comfort
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Christs
                 nature
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 sanctified
                 and
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 receive
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 inrich
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 Christ
                 did
                 as
                 man
                 he
                 did
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Christs
                 humane
                 nature
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 put
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 in
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 the
                 Son
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 they
                 worke
                 not
                 immediately
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 person
                 ,
                 therefore
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 wrought
                 upon
                 the
                 creat●re
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 immediately
                 ,
                 so
                 Christ
                 received
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 as
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son.
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 workes
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 he
                 sanctifieth
                 and
                 purifieth
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 knits
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   grace
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 communion
                 we
                 have
                 with
                 God
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 communion
                 that
                 Christ
                 as
                 man
                 had
                 with
                 God
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 communion
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 with
                 us
                 and
                 wee
                 with
                 God
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 union
                 betweene
                 Christ
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 God
                 communicates
                 himselfe
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 communicate
                 with
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
                 God
                 doth
                 all
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 we
                 doe
                 all
                 backe
                 againe
                 to
                 ●od
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Because
                 Christ
                 as
                 a
                 Head
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Adam
                 was
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 damned
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 therefore
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 rich
                 manner
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                 God
                 chose
                 him
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 chose
                 us
                 ,
              
               
                 God
                 singled
                 him
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 cals
                 us
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 justified
                 Christ
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 being
                 our
                 Surety
                 taking
                 our
                 sinnes
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 by
                 his
                 resurrection
                 quit
                 himselfe
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 paid
                 the
                 debt
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 
                   the
                   first
                   fruites
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   rise
                   againe
                   ,
                
                 we
                 rise
                 againe
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 risen
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 first
                 ascended
                 ,
                 we
                 ascend
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 first
                 loved
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 loved
                 in
                 the
                 Beloved
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 first
                 blessed
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   blessed
                   with
                   all
                   spirituall
                   blessings
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Chrest
                   .
                
                 So
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 spring
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 publike
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 receive
                 the
                 Spirit
                 for
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   first
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   Christ
                   must
                   have
                   the
                   preheminence
                   ,
                
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 preheminence
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 election
                 ,
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 
                 is
                 done
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 glorification
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 elder
                 Brother
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 understanding
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 Christ
                 his
                 due
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 whence
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 we
                 have
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   upon
                   Christ.
                
                 Wee
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 immediately
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 him
                 as
                 sanctifying
                 Christ
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 doth
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Christ
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 doth
                 it
                 in
                 us
                 because
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Therefore
                 in
                 Iohn
                 14.
                 
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   take
                   of
                   mine
                
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 works
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 hee
                 takes
                 of
                 Christ
                 first
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 is
                 that
                 ?
              
               
                 Thus
                 ;
                 
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 comforts
                 us
                 with
                 reasons
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 dyed
                 and
                 hath
                 reconciled
                 us
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 now
                 God
                 is
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 takes
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 comfort
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ.
                 When
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 would
                 raise
                 a
                 man
                 up
                 to
                 holinesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 tels
                 him
                 ,
                 Christ
                 thy
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Head
                 is
                 quickned
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                   therefore
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   rise
                   to
                   holinesse
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 be
                 to
                 worke
                 either
                 comfort
                 or
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 not
                 onely
                 doth
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 doth
                 it
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 reasons
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 grounds
                 fetched
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 tells
                 our
                 soules
                 that
                 God
                 loves
                 Christ
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 loves
                 us
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 God
                 gave
                 
                 Christ
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 Christ
                 makes
                 intercession
                 for
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 witnesseth
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hee
                 fetcheth
                 from
                 Christ
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 hence
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 illusions
                 ,
                 and
                 delusions
                 that
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 franticke
                 conceits
                 of
                 comfort
                 that
                 are
                 groundlesse
                 .
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 fetcheth
                 all
                 from
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 working
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 makes
                 Christ
                 the
                 patterne
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 workes
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Therefore
                 in
                 Iohn
                 1.13
                 .
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 
                   his
                   fullnesse
                   we
                   receive
                   grace
                   for
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 grace
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 grace
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 receive
                 answerable
                 to
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 
              
               
                 We
                 receive
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 favour
                 God
                 shewes
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 he
                 loves
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 gratiously
                 disposed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 loves
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 grace
                 habituall
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 grace
                 in
                 us
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 love
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 patience
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 Patience
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Humility
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 workes
                 a
                 conformity
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Likewise
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 assures
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 priviledges
                 that
                 issue
                 from
                 grace
                 :
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 tells
                 us
                 wee
                 are
                 
                 sons
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 an
                 heire
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 tells
                 us
                 wee
                 are
                 heires
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 Kings
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 riches
                 are
                 ours
                 ,
                 
                   thus
                   wee
                   have
                   grace
                   for
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 both
                 favour
                 and
                 grace
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 priviledges
                 issuing
                 from
                 grace
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Even
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Adam
                 we
                 receive
                 of
                 his
                 emptinesse
                 ,
                 curse
                 for
                 curse
                 ,
                 ill
                 for
                 ill
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 blindnesse
                 and
                 rebellion
                 wee
                 are
                 answerable
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 borne
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 after
                 his
                 fall
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 we
                 receive
                 
                   grace
                   for
                   grace
                
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 issues
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 state
                 now
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 our
                 state
                 in
                 Adam
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 doth
                 it
                 spring
                 hence
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 ,
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 God-Man
                 ,
                 his
                 nature
                 was
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 person
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 and
                 sends
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Adam
                 was
                 onely
                 a
                 meere
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 derived
                 to
                 his
                 posterity
                 :
                 For
                 how
                 ever
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 in
                 Adam
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 fill
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 manner
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 being
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 comes
                 from
                 Christ
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 being
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 person
                 ,
                 wee
                 being
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 safe
                 estate
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 better
                 keeper
                 of
                 our
                 happinesse
                 then
                 Adam
                 
                 he
                 being
                 a
                 meere
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 keepe
                 his
                 owne
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 but
                 lost
                 himselfe
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 posterity
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 created
                 after
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 meere
                 man
                 ,
                 hee
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 changeable
                 creature
                 :
                 but
                 Christ
                 being
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 nature
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 now
                 our
                 happinesse
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 keeping
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 grace
                 hath
                 a
                 better
                 spring
                 ,
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 sanctification
                 wee
                 have
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 keeping
                 ,
                 it
                 distills
                 into
                 us
                 answerable
                 to
                 our
                 necessities
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spring
                 is
                 indeficient
                 ,
                 it
                 never
                 failes
                 ,
                 the
                 spring
                 is
                 in
                 Christ.
                 So
                 the
                 favour
                 that
                 God
                 beares
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 first
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 loves
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 loves
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 him
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 us
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 keeper
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 he
                 keeps
                 all
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 receives
                 all
                 for
                 himselfe
                 and
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 receives
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Spirit
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 receives
                 it
                 as
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 as
                 Head
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   we
                   all
                   of
                   his
                   fullnesse
                   receive
                   grace
                   for
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 he
                 receives
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 fountaine
                 to
                 diffuse
                 it
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 this
                 shewes
                 us
                 our
                 happy
                 and
                 blessed
                 condition
                 in
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 ●ow
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grace
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 sanctified
                 and
                 fitted
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 keeping
                 originally
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 head
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 bee
                 comfortable
                 considerations
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 Christians
                 life
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 conceive
                 them
                 aright
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 
                 quicken
                 us
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 shall
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 .
                 To
                 come
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 observe
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 take
                 that
                 office
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 qualified
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 especially
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 set
                 upon
                 his
                 office
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Spirit
                 was
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 must
                 inable
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 us
                 for
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 leave
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 concernes
                 us
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 then
                 hath
                 God
                 put
                 the
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 saith
                 in
                 Ioh.
                 3.34
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   sent
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hee
                   speaketh
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   For
                   God
                   gives
                   him
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   by
                   measure
                   ,
                
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 stand
                 measuring
                 grace
                 out
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 powers
                 it
                 out
                 upon
                 him
                 full
                 measure
                 ,
                 running
                 over
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 receives
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 but
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 receive
                 the
                 Spirit
                 by
                 measure
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.7
                 .
                 
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Christ
                 gives
                 us
                 all
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 sanctifying
                 knowledge
                 and
                 of
                 every
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                   till
                   wee
                   grow
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   perfect
                   man
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   first
                   fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   shall
                   fit
                   us
                   for
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   grace
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   that
                   measure
                   wee
                   shall
                   have
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   wee
                   would
                   have
                   here
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 had
                 a
                 full
                 measure
                 ,
                 the
                 fullnesse
                 of
                 a
                 fountaine
                 ,
                 diffusive
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 abundance
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 redundance
                 ,
                 and
                 overflowing
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 hee
                 being
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 head
                 of
                 eminence
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 
                 influence
                 to
                 bestow
                 ,
                 and
                 convey
                 all
                 grace
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 proportionable
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 every
                 member
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 according
                 to
                 measure
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sparingly
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 showred
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 filled
                 and
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 so
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 labour
                 then
                 to
                 see
                 whereto
                 have
                 supply
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 wants
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 full
                 treasury
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 ,
                 all
                 treasure
                 is
                 hid
                 in
                 Christ
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 comfort
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 we
                 want
                 ?
                 If
                 wee
                 want
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 goe
                 to
                 his
                 beloved
                 Christ
                 ,
                 desire
                 God
                 to
                 love
                 us
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Beloved
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accept
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 gracious
                 Son
                 ,
                 in
                 him
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 his
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 annoynted
                 with
                 his
                 Spirit
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 
                 If
                 we
                 want
                 particular
                 graces
                 ,
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 well-head
                 Christ
                 ,
                 consider
                 of
                 Christ
                 now
                 filled
                 for
                 us
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 the
                 oyle
                 that
                 was
                 powred
                 on
                 
                   Aarons
                   head
                   ran
                   downe
                   to
                   his
                   beard
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   skirts
                   of
                   his
                   cloathing
                   ,
                
                 the
                 meanest
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 garment
                 was
                 bedewed
                 with
                 that
                 oyle
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 powred
                 upon
                 our
                 head
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 our
                 high
                 Priest
                 runne
                 downe
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 upon
                 all
                 ranckes
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 even
                 upon
                 the
                 skirts
                 ,
                 the
                 weakest
                 and
                 the
                 lowest
                 Christians
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 
                   grace
                   for
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 we
                 all
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 annoynting
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 our
                 High
                 Priest.
                 If
                 wee
                 want
                 any
                 thing
                 therefore
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   can
                   doe
                   all
                
                 (
                 saith
                 S.
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                   that
                   strengtheneth
                   me
                
                 ,
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 patience
                 ,
                 for
                 comfort
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 
                 thing
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 his
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 all
                 our
                 wants
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   the
                   oyle
                   of
                   gladnesse
                   above
                   his
                   fellowes
                   ,
                
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 45.
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 oyle
                 of
                 grace
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 him
                 but
                 for
                 us
                 all
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 have
                 comfortable
                 meditations
                 of
                 the
                 fullnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 Col.
                 2.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 sets
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   him
                   the
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   the
                   God-head
                   dwells
                   personally
                
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 and
                 it
                 followes
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   him
                   wee
                   are
                   compleate
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 fullnesse
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 
                   we
                   are
                   compleate
                
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 1
                 Iohn
                 .
                 5.20
                 .
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 agree
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   an
                   understanding
                   to
                   know
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   his
                   Sonne
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   true
                   God
                   and
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                
                 Christ
                 is
                 true
                 God
                 and
                 eternall
                 life
                 for
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   an
                   understanding
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Little
                   children
                   keepe
                   your selves
                   from
                   Idols
                   .
                
                 How
                 doth
                 this
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 Thus
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 goe
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 flocks
                 and
                 stones
                 ,
                 devises
                 of
                 mens
                 braine
                 for
                 supply
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 comfort
                 ?
                 Christ
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   God
                   and
                   eternall
                   life
                   ;
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   life
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 why
                 should
                 you
                 goe
                 to
                 Idols
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Popish
                 Idolatries
                 and
                 abhominations
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 conceive
                 not
                 aright
                 of
                 
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 he
                 was
                 ordained
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 goe
                 to
                 Idols
                 and
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 Christ.
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 this
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 nothing
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 want
                 favour
                 ,
                 goe
                 not
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 want
                 instruction
                 goe
                 not
                 to
                 traditions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Prophet
                 wise
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Priest
                 full
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 want
                 any
                 grace
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 able
                 enough
                 ,
                 rich
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 our
                 rebellions
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 in
                 time
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 overcome
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   Stronger
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   us
                   then
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 The
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 Divell
                 and
                 divellish
                 minded
                 men
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 strong
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 subdue
                 all
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 goe
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 therefore
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 
                   Babes
                   keepe
                   your selves
                   from
                   Idols
                
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 whom
                 to
                 goe
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 shame
                 our selves
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 such
                 a
                 store-house
                 of
                 comfort
                 and
                 grace
                 every
                 way
                 in
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 wee
                 so
                 weake
                 and
                 comfortlesse
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 we
                 so
                 dejected
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 rich
                 husband
                 ?
                 All
                 our
                 husbands
                 riches
                 are
                 ours
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 we
                 receive
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 measure
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 wee
                 not
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Fountaine
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Why
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 aboundance
                 ,
                 are
                 we
                 poore
                 and
                 beggerly
                 ?
                 Heere
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 misery
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Prophet
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 the
                 way
                 
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 few
                 be
                 there
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 directed
                 by
                 him
                 ?
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 our
                 spirituall
                 and
                 worst
                 enemies
                 ,
                 to
                 subdue
                 those
                 enemies
                 that
                 Kings
                 tremble
                 at
                 ,
                 to
                 subdue
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 subdue
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 few
                 will
                 come
                 under
                 his
                 government
                 ?
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 how
                 few
                 follow
                 him
                 ?
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 yet
                 how
                 few
                 tread
                 in
                 his
                 steps
                 ?
                 Christ
                 is
                 our
                 wisdome
                 and
                 our
                 riches
                 ,
                 yet
                 how
                 few
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 fetch
                 any
                 riches
                 ,
                 but
                 content
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 transitory
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ?
                 Men
                 live
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 were
                 nothing
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 nothing
                 concerne
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 person
                 abstracted
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 Head
                 or
                 Husband
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Spirit
                 only
                 for
                 himselfe
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 wheras
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 learne
                 to
                 know
                 Christ
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 Christ
                 hath
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   put
                   upon
                   him
                   for
                   us
                   all
                   ,
                
                 then
                 in
                 our
                 daily
                 slips
                 and
                 errors
                 make
                 this
                 use
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 Christ
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 take
                 an
                 argument
                 from
                 God
                 himselfe
                 to
                 binde
                 him
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 bee
                 bound
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 arguments
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 binde
                 him
                 with
                 ours
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   though
                   I
                   be
                   thus
                   and
                   thus
                   sinnefull
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   sake
                   thy
                   servant
                   ,
                   whom
                   thou
                   lovest
                   and
                   hast
                   put
                   thy
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   intercession
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   pardon
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   accept
                   .
                
                 Make
                 use
                 of
                 Gods
                 consecration
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 binde
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 Priest
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ordaining
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 Lord
                 refuse
                 a
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Mediator
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 ,
                 sanctified
                 by
                 thine
                 own
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 set
                 apart
                 ,
                 and
                 ordained
                 and
                 qualified
                 every
                 way
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 this
                 Mediator
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   hath
                   put
                   his
                   Spirit
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 use
                 of
                 Tryall
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 this
                 comfort
                 belongs
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 the
                 Spirit
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 for
                 us
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 ordained
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
                 and
                 Prophet
                 for
                 us
                 ?
                 That
                 which
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 will
                 give
                 light
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 wee
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 partake
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 annoynting
                 ,
                 thereupon
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 Christians
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 annoynting
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 worke
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 us
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 convince
                 us
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 ill
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 rebellions
                 ,
                 and
                 cursed
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 convince
                 us
                 likewise
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                   of
                   union
                   ,
                
                 to
                 knit
                 us
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 us
                 one
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 to
                 quicken
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 leade
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 guide
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 us
                 continually
                 ,
                 to
                 stirre
                 up
                 prayers
                 and
                 supplications
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 cry
                 familiarly
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 
                 to
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 comfort
                 and
                 support
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 wants
                 and
                 miseries
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   helpe
                   our
                   infirmities
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 sets
                 downe
                 the
                 excellent
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Christs
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 examine
                 our selves
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 bee
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 redeeme
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Priest
                 ?
                 (
                 Surely
                 all
                 his
                 offices
                 goe
                 together
                 )
                 he
                 doth
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 rule
                 us
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   washed
                   us
                   in
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   us
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   .
                
                 Whosoever
                 he
                 washeth
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 he
                 maketh
                 him
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 able
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 his
                 base
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 then
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 have
                 benefit
                 by
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 witnessing
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 some
                 arguments
                 whereby
                 the
                 Spirit
                 may
                 witnesse
                 without
                 delusion
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 proofe
                 must
                 bee
                 from
                 guiding
                 and
                 leading
                 ,
                 and
                 comforting
                 ,
                 and
                 conforming
                 us
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 us
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 enlightning
                 our
                 understandings
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 conforming
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 enable
                 us
                 to
                 performe
                 duties
                 above
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 overcome
                 our selves
                 and
                 injuries
                 ,
                 it
                 vvill
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 vvant
                 and
                 to
                 abound
                 ,
                 it
                 vvill
                 make
                 us
                 able
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 enabled
                 Christ
                 to
                 doe
                 things
                 that
                 another
                 man
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 Christian
                 
                 can
                 doe
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 that
                 that
                 another
                 man
                 cannot
                 doe
                 and
                 suffer
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 least
                 whosoever
                 hath
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 Spirit
                 in
                 him
                 striving
                 against
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 getting
                 ground
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 conflict
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 onely
                 I
                 speake
                 this
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 tryall
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 wee
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 us
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 we
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 Christ
                 :
                 For
                 Christ
                 saves
                 us
                 not
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 us
                 onely
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 doe
                 something
                 of
                 himselfe
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 no
                 share
                 in
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 redeeme
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 the
                 title
                 to
                 Heaven
                 and
                 salvation
                 was
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ
                 out
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 somewhat
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 works
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fitting
                 of
                 us
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 title
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 applying
                 of
                 that
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 therefore
                 hath
                 any
                 benefit
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 apply
                 that
                 to
                 himselfe
                 and
                 to
                 fit
                 and
                 qualifie
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 heire
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 Christ
                 works
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 also
                 worke
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 application
                 and
                 that
                 spirit
                 of
                 application
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 sanctification
                 and
                 renovation
                 fitting
                 us
                 every
                 way
                 for
                 our
                 condition
                 ,
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 abuse
                 our selves
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 
                 commonly
                 doth
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 thinke
                 God
                 is
                 mercifull
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Jt
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 hath
                 he
                 wrought
                 in
                 thee
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 or
                 
                   else
                   thou
                   art
                   none
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   Romans
                
                 8.
                 
                 Where
                 ever
                 Christ
                 is
                 he
                 goes
                 with
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 apply
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fit
                 us
                 to
                 bee
                 like
                 him
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 any
                 sinnes
                 against
                 conscience
                 ,
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 diabollicall
                 illusion
                 to
                 thinke
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 I
                 but
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 All
                 the
                 hope
                 thou
                 hast
                 is
                 onely
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 in
                 Hell
                 as
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 say
                 thou
                 hast
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 conformes
                 the
                 Spouse
                 to
                 bee
                 like
                 the
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 therefore
                 begg
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 annoint
                 himselfe
                 King
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 Priest
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 will
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 in
                 us
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stirre
                 up
                 prayers
                 in
                 us
                 as
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 some
                 proportion
                 that
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 in
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 a
                 measure
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 receive
                 it
                 in
                 measure
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 beyond
                 measure
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 labour
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 manifest
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 estate
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 dead
                 but
                 living
                 branches
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 Christ
                 gives
                 and
                 conveyes
                 his
                 Spirit
                 especially
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 since
                 his
                 ascention
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 after
                 his
                 resurrection
                 he
                 declared
                 his
                 victory
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Spirit
                 without
                 opposition
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 death
                 and
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 sinnes
                 were
                 satisfied
                 for
                 ,
                 now
                 Christ
                 was
                 Head
                 indeed
                 having
                 trod
                 all
                 his
                 enemies
                 under
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 now
                 he
                 was
                 enabled
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 his
                 ascention
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sitting
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 enabled
                 ,
                 for
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 high
                 above
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 doth
                 convey
                 his
                 light
                 and
                 heate
                 and
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 inferiour
                 bodies
                 ,
                 So
                 Christ
                 being
                 so
                 highly
                 advanced
                 is
                 fitter
                 to
                 infuse
                 his
                 Spirit
                 and
                 grace
                 heere
                 below
                 since
                 his
                 exaltation
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 fuller
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 hath
                 beene
                 more
                 spread
                 and
                 diffused
                 since
                 the
                 ascention
                 of
                 Christ
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 gives
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   given
                   ,
                   because
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   ascended
                   ,
                
                 intimating
                 that
                 after
                 his
                 ascention
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 given
                 ,
                 God
                 being
                 fully
                 appeased
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 staying
                 the
                 advantage
                 that
                 was
                 fittest
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 now
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 gives
                 the
                 Spirit
                 with
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 both
                 regards
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 greater
                 fullnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Prophets
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 his
                 exaltation
                 ,
                 shew
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 should
                 be
                 povvred
                 out
                 upon
                 all
                 flesh
                 more
                 aboundantly
                 
                 then
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 so
                 differed
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 Christs
                 ascention
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 wondrous
                 alteration
                 was
                 there
                 ?
                 Peter
                 before
                 ,
                 hee
                 flies
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 maide
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 contention
                 ,
                 and
                 vaine
                 glory
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 we
                 see
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 came
                 downe
                 after
                 Christs
                 ascention
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 how
                 couragious
                 ,
                 and
                 valarous
                 they
                 were
                 that
                 they
                 accounted
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 glory
                 to
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 we
                 have
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 valour
                 and
                 courage
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 of
                 lesse
                 Spirit
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 now
                 they
                 having
                 received
                 more
                 abundance
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 hereupon
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 couragious
                 and
                 undaunted
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 comes
                 especially
                 since
                 Christs
                 advancement
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 or
                 by
                 what
                 meanes
                 doth
                 Christ
                 give
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 
                 This
                 Spirit
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 necessary
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 1
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   received
                   ye
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   by
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   faith
                   preached
                   ?
                
                 when
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 benefits
                 by
                 Christ
                 are
                 layed
                 open
                 in
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 God
                 gives
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Now
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 would
                 save
                 us
                 by
                 a
                 triumphant
                 and
                 abundant
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 never
                 goes
                 but
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 magnifying
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 which
                 onely
                 discovers
                 
                 the
                 amity
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 man-kinde
                 being
                 now
                 reconciled
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 accompanyed
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 of
                 our
                 part
                 and
                 portion
                 in
                 those
                 benefits
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 therefore
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 discovers
                 Gods
                 exceeding
                 love
                 to
                 man-kinde
                 ,
                 leaving
                 Angells
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 fallen
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 cursed
                 estate
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 giving
                 his
                 Sonne
                 to
                 become
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   curse
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 this
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 Christ
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 we
                 see
                 our
                 cursed
                 estate
                 without
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 we
                 are
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 we
                 love
                 God
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 to
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 him
                 performe
                 all
                 chearfull
                 obedience
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 doe
                 else
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 stirred
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 apprehending
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 morallity
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 shall
                 never
                 goe
                 to
                 Heaven
                 but
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 frame
                 and
                 temper
                 of
                 soule
                 as
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 perswading
                 the
                 soule
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ.
                 What
                 are
                 all
                 our
                 performances
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 love
                 God
                 except
                 we
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 hee
                 loves
                 us
                 first
                 ?
                 therefore
                 the
                 Gospell
                 breeds
                 love
                 in
                 us
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 Spirit
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 working
                 a
                 blessed
                 frame
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 disposed
                 to
                 every
                 good
                 
                 duty
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 let
                 us
                 attend
                 upon
                 the
                 sweete
                 promises
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 slides
                 ,
                 and
                 insinuates
                 ,
                 and
                 infuseth
                 himselfe
                 into
                 our
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 Therfore
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 should
                 be
                 much
                 in
                 laying
                 open
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 in
                 unfolding
                 Christ
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 in
                 2
                 Tit.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   The
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   shined
                   ,
                   hath
                   appeared
                   gloriously
                   ,
                   teaching
                   us
                   to
                   deny
                   all
                   ungodlinesse
                   and
                   worldly
                   lusts
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   live
                   holily
                   and
                   soberly
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   world
                   ,
                
                 where
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 perswaded
                 and
                 shed
                 into
                 the
                 soule
                 all
                 will
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 former
                 times
                 were
                 called
                 darke
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 a
                 darke
                 age
                 ?
                 Christ
                 was
                 vailed
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 was
                 vailed
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 preaching
                 of
                 salvation
                 by
                 Christ
                 alone
                 ,
                 people
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 stocks
                 and
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 legends
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 obscured
                 ,
                 thereupon
                 they
                 were
                 darke
                 ages
                 ,
                 those
                 ages
                 wherein
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 ,
                 is
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 most
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 are
                 best
                 alway
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 most
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 joyfull
                 and
                 comfortable
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 truly
                 layd
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 people
                 ;
                 the
                 peaching
                 of
                 meere
                 morallity
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 men
                 be
                 not
                 carefull
                 to
                 open
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 salvation
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 all
                 good
                 comes
                 by
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                 it
                 will
                 never
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 perfectly
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 him
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 reforme
                 many
                 abuses
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Phylosopher
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 its
                 reward
                 ,
                 and
                 respect
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 to
                 give
                 comfort
                 at
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 onely
                 that
                 whereby
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 conveyed
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 state
                 and
                 offices
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 this
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   ▪
                
                 5.32
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   gives
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   obey
                   him
                   .
                
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 wrought
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 a
                 further
                 measure
                 still
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 ▪
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 not
                 resist
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 to
                 reprobates
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 it
                 knockes
                 at
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 vilest
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 lives
                 in
                 filthy
                 and
                 false
                 courses
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 whose
                 tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 instruments
                 of
                 an
                 unsanctified
                 soule
                 to
                 offend
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 gracious
                 motions
                 offered
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 obey
                 them
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Spirit
                 seizeth
                 not
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 rule
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 knocking
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 lodging
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 the
                 sweet
                 motions
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 heares
                 the
                 blessed
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 tidings
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 sweete
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hate
                 sinne
                 a
                 little
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 presently
                 upon
                 it
                 corruption
                 joynes
                 and
                 and
                 swels
                 against
                 those
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 onely
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 bare
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 perfection
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 reprobates
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 many
                 motions
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 not
                 subdued
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 constant
                 obedience
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 wee
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 subject
                 our selves
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 any
                 good
                 motion
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 conference
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 reading
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 (
                 as
                 holy
                 things
                 have
                 a
                 savour
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 breathes
                 in
                 holy
                 exercises
                 )
                 Oh
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 againe
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 turne
                 not
                 backe
                 those
                 blessed
                 messengers
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 entertaine
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Spirit
                 dwell
                 and
                 rule
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 blessed
                 lodger
                 that
                 ever
                 we
                 entertained
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 lives
                 ,
                 If
                 wee
                 let
                 the
                 Spirit
                 guide
                 and
                 rule
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 leade
                 us
                 and
                 governe
                 and
                 support
                 us
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 leave
                 us
                 till
                 it
                 have
                 raised
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 us
                 at
                 length
                 will
                 quicken
                 our
                 dead
                 bodies
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 it
                 will
                 never
                 leave
                 us
                 till
                 it
                 have
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 to
                 rule
                 and
                 guide
                 them
                 ;
                 therefore
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 rebelling
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 us
                 (
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 cure
                 us
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 receive
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 deepely
                 into
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 such
                 a
                 crosse
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 pleasures
                 and
                 profits
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 joyne
                 together
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 proud
                 spirit
                 of
                 man
                 against
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 such
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 as
                 crosseth
                 us
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 bee
                 laid
                 heavy
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 one
                 day
                 that
                 wee
                 would
                 bring
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 our
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bring
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 hereupon
                 be
                 those
                 phrases
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 tempting
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   Ananias
                   and
                   Saphira
                   tempted
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 will
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 naught
                 ,
                 and
                 try
                 whether
                 God
                 will
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 off
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 are
                 there
                 that
                 tempt
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 that
                 put
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 motions
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 better
                 occasion
                 when
                 I
                 can
                 gaine
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 can
                 have
                 my
                 pleasures
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 
                   thus
                   men
                   resist
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Stephen
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 discovers
                 to
                 them
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 see
                 it
                 crosseth
                 their
                 resolution
                 to
                 be
                 naught
                 ,
                 heereupon
                 they
                 resist
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 else
                 would
                 close
                 with
                 their
                 soules
                 and
                 sanctifie
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 them
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 quenching
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 have
                 sweet
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 by
                 some
                 ill
                 language
                 or
                 
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 they
                 defile
                 their
                 vessels
                 and
                 quench
                 the
                 sweet
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 of
                 tempting
                 ,
                 of
                 resisting
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   quenching
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 :
                 For
                 undoubtedly
                 (
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 we
                 have
                 many
                 heavenly
                 motions
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 goodnesse
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 attend
                 upon
                 Gods
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 those
                 motions
                 at
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 have
                 after
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 either
                 resist
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 quench
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 wrong
                 and
                 grieve
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Greive
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whereby
                   you
                   are
                   sealed
                   to
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   redemption
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                
                 5.
                 
                 Men
                 speake
                 or
                 doe
                 somewhat
                 that
                 grieves
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 conscience
                 being
                 enlightned
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 tels
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 naught
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 for
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 advantage
                 ,
                 to
                 please
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 company
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 speake
                 or
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 before
                 is
                 grieved
                 at
                 this
                 carnall
                 and
                 sinnefull
                 liberty
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 yee
                 would
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 like
                 courses
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 obtaine
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 3
                 is
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 to
                 bee
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 next
                 to
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 our
                 Saviour
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 begging
                 and
                 getting
                 ,
                 Luke
                 11.13
                 .
                 
                   How
                   much
                   more
                   shall
                   your
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   give
                   his
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   to
                   
                   them
                   that
                   aske
                   him
                   ?
                
                 Insinuating
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 can
                 aske
                 nothing
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 sanctified
                 judgement
                 next
                 the
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 his
                 sins
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hee
                 begs
                 nothing
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 witnesse
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fit
                 him
                 for
                 other
                 favours
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 fit
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 God
                 can
                 give
                 nothing
                 greater
                 ,
                 nor
                 we
                 can
                 beg
                 nothing
                 greater
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 have
                 sanctified
                 judgements
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 have
                 a
                 high
                 esteeme
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 high
                 esteeme
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 beg
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 leade
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 subdue
                 our
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 bee
                 lead
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 by
                 Satan
                 that
                 leads
                 us
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 lusts
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 leads
                 to
                 perdition
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 he
                 shall
                 shew
                 judgement
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 Christ
                 was
                 fully
                 furnished
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 furnished
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 commission
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   Sonne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 having
                 this
                 high
                 commission
                 ,
                 and
                 gifts
                 for
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 fals
                 upon
                 his
                 office
                 presently
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 never
                 fit
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 till
                 wee
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 it
                 is
                 active
                 ,
                 and
                 vigorous
                 and
                 working
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   shew
                   judgement
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 judgement
                 here
                 ?
              
               
               
                 By
                 judgement
                 is
                 meant
                 lawes
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 shall
                 declare
                 his
                 lawes
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 declaring
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 Evangelicall
                 law
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 declare
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 bow
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 judgement
                 .
                 Christ
                 then
                 by
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 shall
                 declare
                 his
                 truth
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 scepter
                 of
                 his
                 governement
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 declare
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Princes
                 doe
                 their
                 lawes
                 by
                 Proclamations
                 and
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 hee
                 shall
                 declare
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 hebrew
                 language
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 wise
                 governement
                 is
                 called
                 
                   judgement
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   declare
                   judgement
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 governement
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 declare
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 our
                 Spirits
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 indeed
                 grace
                 is
                 called
                 judgement
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 judgement
                 ,
                 to
                 Gods
                 law
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 by
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 judgement
                 ,
                 for
                 grace
                 whereby
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 and
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 judgement
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Gods
                 judgement
                 ,
                 grace
                 judgeth
                 aright
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 subdues
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 inward
                 man
                 to
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 why
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 called
                 judgement
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 so
                 frequently
                 in
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 shewes
                 what
                 God
                 doth
                 judge
                 .
                 Judgement
                 is
                 originally
                 in
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 truth
                 judgeth
                 best
                 of
                 truthes
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 error
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 ill
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 safe
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 all
                 will
                 grant
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fir●t
                 truth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hee
                 doth
                 originally
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 things
                 :
                 for
                 even
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 creation
                 he
                 put
                 an
                 eternall
                 difference
                 betweene
                 light
                 and
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 severed
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 confuse●
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 established
                 an
                 orderly
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 Heaven
                 should
                 be
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 earth
                 below
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 above
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 judgement
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 governing
                 of
                 man-kinde
                 ,
                 he
                 shewes
                 his
                 judgement
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 word
                 shewes
                 how
                 God
                 judgeth
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 Lawes
                 shew
                 ,
                 judgement
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 The
                 Gospell
                 shewes
                 Gods
                 judgement
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 beleeve
                 and
                 hope
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 wee
                 must
                 carry
                 our selves
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 thankefullnesses
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 judgeth
                 what
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 againe
                 judgeth
                 what
                 our
                 state
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   shall
                   be
                   damned
                
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 judgement
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 judgeth
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 determineth
                 what
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 us
                 if
                 we
                 obey
                 or
                 disobey
                 .
              
               
               
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 glasse
                 wherein
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 our
                 owne
                 condition
                 infallibly
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 judgeth
                 thus
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 lives
                 in
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 sinnes
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 inflict
                 these
                 and
                 these
                 judgements
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 Iudgement
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 is
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 doe
                 this
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 Iudgement
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 this
                 shall
                 befall
                 you
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Evangelicall
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   repents
                   and
                   beleeves
                   shall
                   not
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   everlasting
                   life
                   :
                
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 armes
                 and
                 furnisheth
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 perish
                 in
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   believeth
                   not
                   is
                   condemned
                   allready
                   ,
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   hangs
                   over
                   his
                   head
                   .
                
                 So
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 truth
                 is
                 called
                 judgement
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 God
                 judgeth
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ▪
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 our
                 owne
                 faces
                 and
                 conditions
                 there
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 death
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 happinesse
                 may
                 there
                 see
                 his
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 is
                 called
                 judgement
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 
                   Sanctification
                   is
                   called
                   judgement
                
                 ,
                 hence
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 judicious
                 course
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 judicious
                 frame
                 of
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 framed
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 and
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 truth
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 sanctified
                 and
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 
                 holy
                 frame
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 a
                 sanctified
                 judgement
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 heere
                 is
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 gratious
                 order
                 ,
                 the
                 baser
                 part
                 doth
                 not
                 rule
                 the
                 higher
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 higher
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 a
                 sanctified
                 judgement
                 rules
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 is
                 in
                 right
                 judgement
                 ,
                 therefore
                 sanctification
                 is
                 called
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 courses
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 fashionable
                 are
                 but
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 disorder
                 in
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 judgement
                 and
                 true
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 but
                 sanctification
                 and
                 obedience
                 flowing
                 from
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 saith
                 Moses
                 in
                 
                   Deuteronomie
                   ,
                   Then
                   shall
                   you
                   be
                   knowne
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   wise
                   people
                   when
                   you
                   obey
                   the
                   Lawes
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   you
                   ,
                
                 onely
                 that
                 shewes
                 a
                 wise
                 judicious
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 Gods
                 truth
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 sanctifying
                 him
                 .
                 Without
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 us
                 framing
                 our
                 soules
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 order
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 affections
                 that
                 should
                 bee
                 ruled
                 ,
                 rule
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 rule
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Divell
                 rules
                 by
                 both
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 shamefull
                 disorder
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 the
                 Divell
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 lusts
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 treade
                 under
                 feete
                 and
                 trample
                 upon
                 ?
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 judgement
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 bowing
                 and
                 bending
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 spirituall
                 obedience
                 ,
                 to
                 proove
                 this
                 J
                 will
                 name
                 but
                 one
                 place
                 among
                 many
                 ,
                 Titus
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 ●
                 .
                 hee
                 shewes
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 
                 brought
                 into
                 subjection
                 by
                 this
                 judgement
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 
                   We
                   our selves
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   were
                   sometimes
                   foolish
                   and
                   disobedient
                
                 ,
                 till
                 this
                 judgement
                 is
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 foolish
                 in
                 our
                 understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 disobedient
                 in
                 our
                 wills
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 deceived
                 and
                 misled
                 by
                 the
                 Divell
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 lusts
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 followes
                 upon
                 folly
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 foolish
                 and
                 disobedient
                 are
                 deceived
                 and
                 led
                 away
                 to
                 eternall
                 destruction
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   way
                   that
                   seemes
                   good
                   in
                   a
                   mans
                   owne
                   eyes
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   issues
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   death
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 led
                 with
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 sanctifying
                 and
                 framing
                 their
                 soules
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   foolish
                   and
                   disobedient
                   and
                   deceived
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 proove
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   Serving
                   diverse
                   lusts
                   ,
                   and
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   living
                   in
                   malice
                   and
                   envy
                   ,
                   hating
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 Now
                 when
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 blessed
                 Truth
                 and
                 Spirit
                 sets
                 up
                 his
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 it
                 brings
                 all
                 into
                 captivity
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 brings
                 all
                 the
                 inner
                 man
                 into
                 subjection
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   weapon
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   these
                   judgements
                   are
                   mighty
                   in
                   operation
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ▪
                   to
                   beate
                   downe
                   all
                   strong
                   holds
                   and
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   another
                   judgement
                   there
                   ,
                   it
                   brings
                   all
                   into
                   captivity
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   command
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   motions
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 beate
                 downe
                 all
                 the
                 strong
                 holds
                 that
                 are
                 raised
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 by
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 so
                 wee
                 see
                 here
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   shall
                   declare
                   judgement
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 militant
                 
                 word
                 ,
                 therefore
                 J
                 have
                 stood
                 somewhat
                 the
                 longer
                 in
                 unfolding
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   shall
                   declare
                   judgement
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                
                 all
                 grace
                 comes
                 by
                 declaring
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Gospell
                   is
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 Let
                 but
                 the
                 Gospell
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 Gods
                 judgement
                 how
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 shall
                 walke
                 in
                 obedience
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 thankefullnesse
                 to
                 God
                 )
                 be
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 yeeld
                 homage
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 brought
                 in
                 subjection
                 .
                 The
                 Divell
                 in
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 state
                 knowes
                 this
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 judgement
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 but
                 mens
                 traditions
                 declared
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 the
                 declaring
                 of
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 will
                 breed
                 an
                 alteration
                 quickly
                 in
                 mens
                 dispositions
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   shall
                   declare
                   judgement
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                
                 he
                 meanes
                 the
                 consequent
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 so
                 declare
                 judgement
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 yeeld
                 spirituall
                 obedience
                 and
                 come
                 in
                 and
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Divell
                 doe
                 his
                 worst
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 seducers
                 of
                 soules
                 doe
                 their
                 worst
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 but
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 let
                 but
                 judgement
                 be
                 declared
                 ,
                 let
                 Gods
                 arme
                 be
                 stretched
                 forth
                 in
                 delivering
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 soone
                 gaine
                 soules
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 captivity
                 and
                 bondage
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 it
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 therfore
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 they
                 can
                 they
                 stop
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 disgrace
                 
                 and
                 hinder
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 mens
                 traditions
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 inlarge
                 my selfe
                 farther
                 upon
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 but
                 goe
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 shall
                 not
                 strive
                 nor
                 cry
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 man
                 heare
                 his
                 voice
                 in
                 the
                 streetes
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 wordes
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 mild
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 sweete
                 ,
                 and
                 amiable
                 manner
                 of
                 Christs
                 carriage
                 upon
                 earth
                 here
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 comming
                 to
                 worke
                 the
                 great
                 worke
                 of
                 our
                 redemption
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 carry
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 an
                 outward
                 glorious
                 manner
                 ,
                 in
                 pompe
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 his
                 miracles
                 concealed
                 oft
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 himselfe
                 hidden
                 ,
                 his
                 God-head
                 was
                 hid
                 under
                 the
                 vaile
                 of
                 his
                 Manhood
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 wrought
                 our
                 salvation
                 else
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 divell
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 had
                 knowne
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 made
                 those
                 attempts
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 therefore
                 considering
                 he
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 dispensation
                 to
                 work
                 our
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 cry
                 ,
                 and
                 contend
                 ,
                 and
                 strive
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 with
                 any
                 great
                 noise
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 here
                 is
                 an
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 likewise
                 to
                 the
                 comming
                 and
                 carriage
                 of
                 civill
                 Princes
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 when
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 all
                 the
                 mount
                 was
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 thereabout
                 quaked
                 ,
                 and
                 trembled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 fled
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 indure
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 mount
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 terrible
                 smoake
                 and
                 fire
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 were
                 all
                 affraid
                 ,
                 thus
                 came
                 Moses
                 :
                 now
                 did
                 Christ
                 come
                 as
                 Moses
                 ?
                 was
                 the
                 Gospell
                 delivered
                 by
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 law
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 terrors
                 and
                 feares
                 ?
                 Oh
                 no
                 ;
                 Christ
                 came
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 terrible
                 manner
                 in
                 thunder
                 and
                 lightning
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Gospell
                 it
                 came
                 sweetly
                 .
                 A
                 Dove
                 ,
                 a
                 mild
                 creature
                 lit
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 Baptised
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 mild
                 manner
                 of
                 carriage
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 came
                 with
                 blessing
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Sermon
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   poore
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   mourne
                   ,
                   blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   hunger
                   and
                   thirst
                   after
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
                 The
                 Law
                 came
                 with
                 curses
                 ,
                 
                   Cursed
                   is
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   continueth
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   to
                   doe
                   them
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 came
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 was
                 delivered
                 in
                 a
                 mild
                 sweete
                 manner
                 ,
                 Christ
                 as
                 an
                 Ambassador
                 came
                 sweetly
                 to
                 intreat
                 and
                 beseech
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 crying
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 crying
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 intreaty
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 shouting
                 in
                 a
                 terrible
                 manner
                 as
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 other
                 civill
                 Princes
                 into
                 a
                 citie
                 with
                 shouting
                 and
                 noise
                 of
                 trumpets
                 ,
                 with
                 pompe
                 and
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 attendants
                 .
                 Christ
                 came
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 kingdome
                 and
                 office
                 in
                 such
                 pompe
                 ,
                 and
                 noise
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Agrippa
                   ,
                   Acts.
                
                 25.23
                 .
                 
                   hee
                   came
                   with
                   great
                   pompe
                
                 ,
                 so
                 worldly
                 Princes
                 carry
                 things
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 needfull
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 ,
                 people
                 must
                 have
                 shewes
                 and
                 pompe
                 ,
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 must
                 have
                 outward
                 things
                 to
                 astonish
                 it
                 withall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 pollicy
                 in
                 state
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 came
                 
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 quake
                 and
                 tremble
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 speake
                 and
                 deale
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 with
                 clamour
                 and
                 fiercenesse
                 :
                 for
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 then
                 ?
                 But
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 a
                 mild
                 ,
                 and
                 sweete
                 ,
                 and
                 amiable
                 manner
                 ;
                 wee
                 see
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 inference
                 of
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 he
                 commands
                 and
                 chargeth
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 discover
                 him
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 knowne
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 knowne
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 things
                 especially
                 insinuated
                 in
                 this
                 description
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   shall
                   not
                   strive
                   nor
                   cry
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   any
                   man
                   heare
                   his
                   voice
                   in
                   the
                   streete
                   .
                
                 That
                 Christ
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 outwardly
                 glorious
                 to
                 publish
                 his
                 owne
                 excellency
                 ,
                 nor
                 contentious
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 cry
                 nor
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 nor
                 hee
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 clamarous
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 any
                 wrong
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 on
                 fire
                 presently
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 meeke
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 no
                 noise
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 vaine
                 glory
                 ,
                 or
                 clamour
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 wee
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 wise
                 discerner
                 of
                 the
                 fitnesse
                 of
                 times
                 :
                 for
                 sometimes
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 things
                 published
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 hee
                 vvould
                 be
                 knovvne
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 .
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 comming
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 all
                 in
                 majesty
                 and
                 glory
                 with
                 his
                 Angells
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 appeare
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 his
                 wisedome
                 told
                 him
                 (
                 now
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Priest
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 worke
                 
                 mans
                 salvation
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 hide
                 and
                 conceale
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hee
                 ordered
                 all
                 his
                 courses
                 by
                 discretion
                 ,
                 every
                 Sacrifice
                 must
                 be
                 salted
                 with
                 salt
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 seasoned
                 with
                 the
                 salt
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 steward
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 fit
                 ,
                 Christ
                 knew
                 it
                 was
                 fittest
                 to
                 conceale
                 himselfe
                 now
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 by
                 Christs
                 example
                 we
                 should
                 learne
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 vaine
                 glorious
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 noyse
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 some
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 presently
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 must
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 Christs
                 disposition
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 disposition
                 that
                 is
                 hardly
                 wrought
                 out
                 of
                 mans
                 heart
                 without
                 an
                 exceeding
                 great
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 good
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 this
                 way
                 .
                 
                   David
                   would
                   number
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   knowne
                   what
                   a
                   great
                   Monarch
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   great
                   number
                   of
                   people
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 vaine-glorious
                 ,
                 he
                 smarted
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 good
                 Hezekias
                 ,
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 know
                 that
                 Hezekiah
                 was
                 no
                 beggerly
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                   out
                   must
                   come
                   the
                   vessels
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   treasures
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   what
                   a
                   rich
                   King
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Iudah
                   was
                   .
                
                 His
                 vaine-glory
                 cost
                 him
                 all
                 his
                 riches
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 told
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Disciples
                 before
                 they
                 received
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 how
                 vaine-glorious
                 were
                 they
                 ?
                 They
                 contended
                 for
                 the
                 higher
                 place
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 advise
                 Christ
                 to
                 goe
                 up
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 bee
                 knowne
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   Iehu
                
                 said
                 to
                 
                 
                   Ionadab
                   ,
                   come
                   up
                   and
                   see
                   my
                   zeale
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hoasts
                   ,
                
                 he
                 accounts
                 it
                 nothing
                 unlesse
                 it
                 bee
                 seene
                 ,
                 so
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 done
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 must
                 know
                 it
                 presently
                 .
                 Christ
                 chargeth
                 them
                 that
                 no
                 noyse
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 conceale
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 should
                 we
                 learne
                 hence
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 of
                 Christs
                 disposition
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 then
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 will
                 discover
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 works
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 will
                 breake
                 foorth
                 to
                 mens
                 eyes
                 and
                 
                   they
                   must
                   see
                   our
                   light
                   shine
                   ,
                
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 imitate
                 our
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 blazon
                 them
                 abroad
                 our selves
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 have
                 humility
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 that
                 may
                 grow
                 up
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 performances
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 speake
                 and
                 doe
                 may
                 savour
                 of
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 humility
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 seeke
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 more
                 then
                 our
                 owne
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 commit
                 the
                 fame
                 and
                 credit
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 or
                 doe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 bee
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 wee
                 should
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 for
                 noyse
                 and
                 report
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 bee
                 good
                 or
                 ill
                 as
                 God
                 will
                 send
                 it
                 :
                 Wee
                 know
                 oft
                 times
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 precious
                 in
                 mans
                 eye
                 is
                 abhominable
                 in
                 Gods
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 seeke
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 talke
                 and
                 speech
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 abhorre
                 
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 comfort
                 us
                 what
                 men
                 speake
                 or
                 know
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 sound
                 comfort
                 must
                 be
                 from
                 our
                 owne
                 conscience
                 and
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 therfore
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 Christians
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 minerals
                 ,
                 rich
                 in
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 least
                 seene
                 is
                 his
                 riches
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 have
                 our
                 treasure
                 deepe
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 ready
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 other
                 accidentall
                 things
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 fall
                 out
                 as
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 wisedome
                 sees
                 good
                 .
                 So
                 let
                 us
                 looke
                 through
                 good
                 report
                 and
                 bad
                 report
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 doe
                 the
                 duties
                 that
                 are
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 carefull
                 enough
                 to
                 get
                 us
                 applause
                 ;
                 Was
                 it
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 Abell
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 great
                 notice
                 taken
                 what
                 faith
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 good
                 a
                 man
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 God
                 knew
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 discovered
                 it
                 ?
                 God
                 sees
                 our
                 sincerity
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 our
                 inward
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 sees
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 values
                 us
                 by
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Abell
                 ;
                 As
                 for
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 bee
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 deceit
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 a
                 man
                 growes
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 he
                 cares
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 much
                 reputation
                 as
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 follow
                 him
                 in
                 being
                 and
                 doing
                 what
                 hee
                 should
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 looke
                 to
                 that
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 set
                 up
                 sailes
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 meditations
                 ,
                 that
                 unlesse
                 wee
                 bee
                 carried
                 with
                 the
                 winde
                 of
                 applause
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 becalmed
                 and
                 not
                 goe
                 a
                 whit
                 forward
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 
                 with
                 a
                 holy
                 desire
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 speeches
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   care
                   not
                   what
                   ye
                   judge
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   care
                   not
                   what
                   the
                   world
                   judgeth
                   ,
                   I
                   care
                   not
                   for
                   mans
                   judgement
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   mans
                   day
                
                 ;
                 Wee
                 should
                 from
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 labour
                 to
                 subdue
                 this
                 infirmity
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 sicke
                 of
                 naturally
                 .
                 Christ
                 concealed
                 himselfe
                 till
                 hee
                 saw
                 a
                 fitter
                 time
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 have
                 glory
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 knowne
                 enough
                 to
                 Divells
                 ,
                 to
                 Angels
                 and
                 men
                 ere
                 long
                 ,
                 therefore
                 as
                 Christ
                 lived
                 a
                 hidden
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 knowne
                 what
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 hee
                 might
                 worke
                 our
                 salvation
                 ,
                 so
                 let
                 us
                 bee
                 content
                 to
                 bee
                 hidden
                 men
                 .
                 A
                 true
                 Christian
                 is
                 hidden
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 manifestation
                 comes
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 came
                 ,
                 Christ
                 then
                 gloriously
                 discovered
                 what
                 hee
                 was
                 ;
                 so
                 wee
                 shall
                 bee
                 discovered
                 what
                 wee
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 doe
                 our
                 duty
                 that
                 may
                 please
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfie
                 our
                 owne
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 meditate
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 upon
                 these
                 directions
                 for
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 our
                 lives
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               GODS
               INQVISITION
               ,
               In
               two
               Sermons
               By
               the
               late
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               Divine
               RICHARD
               SIBS
               ,
               Doctor
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               Master
               of
               Katherine
               Hall
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Preacher
               at
               GRAYES
               INNE
               .
            
             
               
                 GEN
                 18.21
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 downe
                 now
                 and
                 see
                 whether
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 altogether
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 know
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 14.3
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 gone
                 aside
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 altogether
                 become
                 filthy
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 doth
                 good
                 no
                 not
                 one
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               .
               Printed
               by
               G.M.
               for
               
                 Nicholas
                 Bourne
              
               and
               
                 Rapha
                 Harford
              
               .
               MDCXXXIX
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               GODS
               INQVISITION
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     IERE
                     .
                     8.6
                     ,
                     7.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   hearkened
                   and
                   heard
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   spake
                   not
                   aright
                   :
                   no
                   man
                   repented
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   what
                   have
                   I
                   done
                   ?
                   every
                   one
                   turn●d
                   to
                   his
                   course
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   horse
                   rusheth
                   into
                   the
                   battell
                   .
                
                 
                   Yea
                   the
                   storke
                   in
                   the
                   Heavens
                   knoweth
                   her
                   appointed
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Turtle
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Crane
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Swallow
                   observe
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   their
                   comming
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   people
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
            
             
               VPON
               the
               sinnes
               of
               people
               it
               hath
               beene
               alway
               Gods
               course
               to
               send
               his
               Prophets
               to
               warne
               them
               before
               hand
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               upon
               that
               to
               observe
               how
               they
               profit
               by
               that
               warning
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               he
               takes
               occasion
               to
               proceed
               answerably
               :
               
               God
               usually
               exerciseth
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               patience
               ere
               he
               strikes
               :
               he
               made
               the
               world
               in
               six
               daies
               :
               but
               he
               is
               six
               thousand
               yeares
               in
               destroying
               it
               .
            
             
               
               In
               this
               verse
               after
               the
               holy
               Prophet
               had
               menaced
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               upon
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               set
               downe
               what
               use
               they
               made
               of
               it
               .
               Alas
               !
               
                 They
                 spake
                 not
                 aright
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 repented
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 ?
              
               And
               least
               they
               should
               object
               ,
               how
               doe
               you
               know
               this
               ?
               He
               saith
               here
               it
               is
               upon
               inquisition
               ,
               
                 I
                 hearkened
                 and
                 heard
              
               .
               So
               the
               words
               containe
               Gods
               inquisition
               or
               enquiry
               ,
               
               and
               then
               Gods
               evidence
               upon
               that
               inquiry
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               complaint
               .
               His
               enquiry
               ,
               
                 I
                 hearkened
                 and
                 heard
              
               .
               For
               we
               must
               apply
               these
               words
               to
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               same
               phrase
               ,
               Mal.
               3.16
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hearkned
                 and
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Booke
                 of
                 remembrance
                 was
                 written
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               so
               here
               ,
               
                 I
                 hearkened
                 and
                 heard
              
               ▪
               here
               is
               the
               enquiry
               .
            
             
               Then
               secondly
               ,
               the
               evidence
               upon
               the
               enquiry
               ,
               
                 They
                 spake
                 not
                 aright
              
               .
            
             
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               complaint
               upon
               that
               evidence
               ;
               set
               downe
               
                 
                   First
                   positively
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     repented
                     not
                     of
                     their
                     wickednesse
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   amplified
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   generality
                   of
                   this
                   their
                   impenitency
                   ,
                   
                     No
                     man
                     repented
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   2.
                   
                   From
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   want
                   of
                   consideration
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     have
                     I
                     done
                  
                   ?
                   If
                   they
                   had
                   called
                   themselves
                   to
                   account
                   concerning
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   certainely
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   repented
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   Comparatively
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     turned
                     to
                     their
                     course
                     as
                     the
                     horse
                     rusheth
                     into
                     the
                     battell
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   superlatively
                   ,
                   preferring
                   the
                   skill
                   of
                   the
                   poore
                   Storkes
                   and
                   Cranes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Turtle
                   ,
                   and
                   Swallow
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   his
                   senselesse
                   and
                   stupid
                   people
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Storke
                     in
                     the
                     heavens
                     knoweth
                     her
                     appointed
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Turtle
                     ,
                     the
                     Crane
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Swallow
                     :
                     But
                     my
                     people
                     know
                     not
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   summe
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
              
            
             
               First
               of
               Gods
               enquiry
               ,
               1
               
                 I
                 hearkened
                 and
                 heard
              
               .
               Ere
               Sodome
               was
               destroyed
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 came
                 downe
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 cause
                 or
                 no.
              
               God
               is
               most
               just
               ,
               he
               will
               see
               cause
               for
               his
               judgements
               :
               He
               hath
               no
               delight
               in
               punishing
               .
               When
               hee
               judgeth
               it
               is
               not
               out
               of
               his
               Soveraignty
               ;
               but
               out
               of
               his
               justice
               ;
               he
               doth
               it
               not
               as
               a
               Soveraigne
               Lord
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               just
               judge
               .
               Now
               a
               judge
               must
               doe
               all
               upon
               inquisition
               and
               evidence
               ,
               therefore
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 hearkened
                 and
                 heard
              
               .
               Where
               by
               the
               way
               the
               gods
               of
               the
               earth
               to
               whom
               he
               hath
               communicated
               his
               name
               should
               learne
               hence
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               rash
               in
               their
               judgements
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               sound
               evidence
               ,
               before
               they
               passe
               sentence
               .
               
                 I
                 hearkened
                 and
                 heard
              
               ,
               To
               hearken
               is
               more
               then
               to
               heare
               ,
               to
               apply
               ones
               selfe
               with
               some
               affection
               to
               heare
               a
               thing
               .
            
             
               God
               is
               all
               eare
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               all
               eye
               ,
               hee
               hath
               an
               eare
               every
               where
               ,
               he
               hath
               an
               eare
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               he
               heares
               what
               wee
               thinke
               ,
               what
               we
               desire
               ,
               hee
               sees
               all
               the
               secret
               corners
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               therefore
               when
               he
               saith
               here
               ,
               
                 I
                 hearkened
                 and
                 heard
              
               ,
               
               it
               is
               by
               way
               of
               condescending
               to
               our
               capacity
               .
            
             
               We
               may
               learne
               hence
               briefly
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 an
                 eare
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 our
                 carriage
                 and
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 speeches
                 and
                 courses
                 .
              
               If
               we
               had
               one
               alway
               at
               our
               backs
               that
               would
               enforme
               such
               a
               man
               and
               such
               a
               man
               what
               we
               say
               ;
               one
               that
               should
               booke
               our
               words
               and
               after
               lay
               them
               to
               our
               charge
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               us
               carefull
               of
               our
               words
               .
               Now
               though
               we
               be
               nev●r
               so
               much
               alone
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               alwaies
               that
               heare
               us
               ,
               
                 God
                 hearkens
                 and
                 heares
              
               ,
               and
               Gods
               deputy
               in
               us
               ,
               
                 conscience
                 hearkens
                 and
                 heares
              
               ;
               God
               bookes
               it
               ,
               and
               conscience
               bookes
               it
               .
               As
               God
               hath
               a
               book
               wherein
               he
               wrote
               us
               before
               all
               worlds
               ,
               and
               the
               booke
               of
               his
               providence
               for
               our
               bones
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               that
               concerne
               us
               ;
               So
               he
               hath
               a
               booke
               for
               our
               workes
               and
               words
               .
               Mal.
               3.16
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 feared
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 often
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hearkened
                 and
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 booke
                 of
                 remembrance
                 was
                 written
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               So
               here
               
                 I
                 hearkened
                 and
                 heard
              
               ,
               God
               ,
               and
               conscience
               note
               and
               observe
               every
               thing
               .
            
             
               
               This
               doth
               impose
               upon
               us
               the
               duty
               of
               carefull
               and
               reverent
               walking
               with
               God
               :
               Would
               we
               speake
               carelesly
               ,
               or
               ill
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               if
               hee
               heard
               us
               ?
               When
               we
               slight
               a
               man
               ,
               we
               say
               wee
               care
               not
               if
               he
               heard
               us
               himselfe
               ;
               But
               shall
               wee
               slight
               God
               so
               ?
               Shall
               we
               sweare
               and
               lye
               ,
               and
               blaspheme
               ,
               and
               say
               we
               care
               not
               though
               God
               heare
               us
               that
               will
               lay
               every
               thing
               to
               our
               charge
               ,
               not
               onely
               words
               but
               thoughts
               ?
               
               
                 We
                 shall
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 for
                 every
                 idle
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 every
                 idle
                 
                 thought
                 ,
              
               and
               shall
               we
               not
               regard
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               from
               the
               horrible
               prophanenesse
               of
               the
               poysonfull
               rebellious
               heart
               of
               man
               that
               men
               doe
               not
               consider
               these
               things
               ,
               
                 God
                 hearkens
                 and
                 heares
              
               ,
               hee
               is
               at
               our
               studies
               ,
               hee
               is
               at
               our
               windowes
               ,
               hee
               heares
               us
               in
               our
               chambers
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               in
               company
               ,
               when
               we
               meete
               together
               ,
               when
               we
               take
               liberty
               to
               censure
               and
               detract
               ,
               when
               wee
               sweare
               and
               revile
               .
               What
               if
               men
               heare
               not
               ,
               yet
               conscience
               heares
               ,
               and
               God
               heares
               ?
               and
               when
               God
               shall
               lay
               open
               the
               booke
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               lay
               before
               a
               man
               all
               his
               naughty
               speeches
               ,
               and
               wicked
               works
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               him
               then
               for
               not
               making
               use
               of
               this
               principle
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 hearkens
                 and
                 heares
              
               ?
               God
               sees
               now
               with
               what
               minds
               and
               affections
               we
               come
               about
               this
               businesse
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               formally
               to
               put
               off
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               a
               cover
               for
               our
               sinnefull
               courses
               after
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               were
               beholding
               to
               us
               for
               what
               we
               doe
               now
               ,
               and
               therefore
               migh●
               the
               better
               beare
               with
               us
               ,
               though
               we
               make
               bold
               with
               him
               hereafter
               ,
               he
               not
               onely
               heares
               what
               we
               say
               ,
               but
               sees
               our
               mindes
               and
               purposes
               ,
               nay
               
                 hee
                 knowes
                 our
                 thoughts
                 long
                 before
                 they
                 are
              
               ▪
               This
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               godly
               men
               have
               alway
               walked
               so
               carefully
               and
               circumspectly
               ,
               
               they
               knew
               that
               Gods
               eye
               and
               eare
               was
               over
               them
               ;
               as
               of
               Enoch
               and
               Noah
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               in
               this
               regard
               that
               
                 they
                 walked
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               Ioseph
               when
               hee
               was
               tempted
               ,
               
                 Shall
                 I
                 doe
                 this
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 sinne
                 against
                 God
                 ?
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 God
                 see
                 if
                 I
                 doe
                 this
                 ▪
                 Doth
                 not
                 hee
                 see
                 my
                 waies
                 and
                 count
                 all
                 my
                 steps
                 ,
              
               saith
               
               Iob.
               So
               againe
               ,
               What
               makes
               wicked
               men
               so
               loose
               ?
               The
               Prophet
               tells
               ,
               Psal
               ,
               94.7
               .
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Iacob
                 regard
                 it
                 .
              
               Or
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               Iob.
               22.12
               .
               &c.
               
                 Is
                 not
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 How
                 doth
                 God
                 know
                 ,
                 can
                 he
                 judge
                 through
                 the
                 darke
                 cloud
                 ,
                 thicke
                 cloudes
                 are
                 a
                 covering
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 hee
                 sees
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 walketh
                 in
                 the
                 circuit
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
              
               Tush
               he
               regardeth
               not
               ,
               he
               is
               immured
               and
               shut
               up
               there
               :
               but
               to
               such
               Atheists
               wee
               see
               what
               the
               Prophet
               answers
               ,
               Psal.
               64.8
               .
               &c.
               Yee
               brutish
               foolish
               people
               ,
               shall
               he
               that
               makes
               others
               heare
               not
               heare
               himselfe
               ?
               
                 he
                 that
                 planted
                 the
                 eare
              
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               all
               eare
               ,
               
                 shall
                 not
                 hee
                 heare
              
               ?
               As
               it
               makes
               good
               men
               walke
               holily
               and
               reverently
               ,
               to
               consider
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               present
               ,
               and
               present
               as
               an
               observer
               ,
               and
               a
               judge
               ,
               so
               the
               want
               of
               taking
               this
               to
               heart
               makes
               wicked
               and
               carnall
               persons
               doe
               as
               they
               doe
               .
               So
               much
               briefly
               for
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 I
                 hearkned
                 and
                 heard
              
               .
            
             
               
                 No
                 man
                 spake
                 aright
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 But
                 what
                 evidence
                 doth
                 he
                 give
                 upon
                 this
                 inquisition
                 ?
                 
                   they
                   spake
                   not
                   aright
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 amplified
                 from
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   man
                   spake
                   aright
                
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 especially
                 that
                 
                   they
                   spake
                   not
                   aright
                   concerning
                   the
                   judgements
                   of
                   God
                   threatned
                   :
                
                 when
                 God
                 had
                 threatned
                 judgements
                 ,
                 he
                 hearkened
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 what
                 use
                 they
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   they
                   spake
                   not
                   aright
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 how
                 many
                 respects
                 doe
                 wee
                 not
                 speake
                 
                 aright
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 First
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 men
                 speake
                 not
                 aright
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 ,
                 but
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 causes
                 :
                 1
                 as
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 ayre
                 and
                 weather
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 providence
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 forget
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 chiefe
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 doggs
                 and
                 cats
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 sinne
                 alone
                 ,
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 ;
                 oh
                 what
                 ayre
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 yeere
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 weather
                 it
                 is
                 !
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 causes
                 altogether
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forget
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 talke
                 amisse
                 of
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 threatned
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Againe
                 we
                 talke
                 amisse
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 2
                 when
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 flight
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 thoughts
                 and
                 speeches
                 ,
                 oh
                 they
                 were
                 carelesse
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 adventured
                 into
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 carelessenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 well
                 looked
                 to
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 unmercifull
                 persons
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ?
                 put
                 case
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 some
                 oversight
                 ;
                 art
                 thou
                 secure
                 from
                 Gods
                 arrow
                 ?
                 he
                 that
                 strooke
                 them
                 may
                 he
                 not
                 strike
                 thee
                 ?
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 talke
                 amisse
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 when
                 wee
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 singled
                 them
                 out
                 as
                 sinners
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Disciples
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Galileans
                   ,
                   whose
                   blood
                   Pilate
                   mingled
                   with
                   their
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 thinke
                 not
                 they
                 were
                 greater
                 sinners
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 adde
                 your
                 bitter
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 heavier
                 ,
                 (
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 woe
                 to
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 adde
                 afflictions
                 to
                 the
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 )
                 
                 
                   except
                   yee
                   repent
                   yee
                   shall
                   all
                   likewise
                   perish
                   .
                
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 ripest
                 corne
                 cut
                 first
                 ?
                 God
                 oft
                 times
                 takes
                 those
                 away
                 that
                 are
                 fittest
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 therefore
                 by
                 this
                 rash
                 judgement
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 great
                 wrong
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wrong
                 men
                 in
                 our
                 censures
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 talke
                 amisse
                 of
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Againe
                 we
                 talke
                 amisse
                 of
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 murmur
                 and
                 fret
                 any
                 way
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 submit
                 our selves
                 under
                 his
                 mighty
                 hand
                 as
                 wee
                 should
                 .
                 1
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 abroad
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 take
                 liberty
                 to
                 inquire
                 of
                 the
                 judg●ments
                 of
                 God
                 abroad
                 ,
                 2
                 and
                 never
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 asking
                 what
                 number
                 die
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 weekely
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 hearts
                 tremble
                 not
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 wee
                 lift
                 not
                 up
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 be
                 merc●full
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 Lord
                 forgive
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 us
                 ?
                 we
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 accounts
                 even
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 talke
                 amisse
                 of
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 veyne
                 that
                 men
                 have
                 naturally
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 after
                 newes
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ;
                 be
                 it
                 the
                 sharpest
                 and
                 bitterest
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 they
                 desire
                 to
                 heare
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 newes
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 care
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 directly
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 here
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 talked
                 amisse
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   man
                   spake
                   aright
                
                 .
                 Why
                 ?
                 
                   no
                   man
                   repented
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Wee
                 
                 should
                 talke
                 of
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 bettered
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 should
                 
                   learne
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   the
                   judgements
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   abroad
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 arrowes
                 that
                 wound
                 others
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 warning
                 arrowes
                 to
                 our selves
                 :
                 now
                 when
                 we
                 trifelingly
                 only
                 inquire
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 mooved
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 talke
                 amisse
                 of
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 abroad
                 ,
                 
                 )
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 .
                 
                 Jn
                 regard
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 our
                 hearts
                 above
                 all
                 second
                 causes
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 Jt
                 is
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 calls
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 second
                 causes
                 are
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 divell
                 mingling
                 himselfe
                 oft
                 times
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 by
                 Gods
                 permission
                 and
                 providence
                 .
                 We
                 should
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 wheele
                 that
                 leades
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 them
                 going
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 see
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 speake
                 reverently
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 bretheren
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 charitably
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 stricken
                 us
                 as
                 hee
                 hath
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 speake
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 humble
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 justifie
                 God
                 ;
                 wee
                 may
                 complaine
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 our selves
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 brought
                 judgements
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 want
                 of
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 our selves
                 :
                 lesser
                 judgements
                 would
                 not
                 serve
                 turne
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 is
                 faine
                 to
                 follow
                 us
                 with
                 greater
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 
                 alway
                 justifie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 complaine
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 
                   speake
                   aright
                
                 of
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God.
                 Let
                 us
                 never
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 affections
                 fit
                 for
                 judgements
                 ,
                 with
                 awefull
                 affections
                 .
                 
                   Shall
                   the
                   Lyon
                   roare
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   the
                   beasts
                   of
                   the
                   forrest
                   tremble
                   ?
                
                 Shall
                 wee
                 heare
                 God
                 roare
                 in
                 his
                 judgements
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   heare
                   the
                   trumpet
                   blowne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 affected
                 ?
                 wee
                 see
                 here
                 how
                 God
                 complaines
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   when
                   he
                   harkened
                   and
                   heard
                   they
                   spake
                   not
                   aright
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 words
                 .
                 Wee
                 shall
                 if
                 not
                 now
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 
                   give
                   account
                   for
                   every
                   idle
                   word
                   ,
                
                 for
                 every
                 cruell
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 prophesie
                 of
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 cited
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Iude
                 :
                 But
                 especially
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 our
                 words
                 when
                 wee
                 speake
                 of
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 not
                 speaking
                 aright
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 especially
                 meant
                 :
                 
                   I
                   hearkened
                   and
                   heard
                   but
                   they
                   spake
                   not
                   aright
                   .
                
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 evidence
                 ,
                 come
                 wee
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 clause
                 ,
                 Gods
                 complaint
                 upon
                 this
                 evidence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 No
                 man
                 repented
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 wickednesse
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fault
                 was
                 generall
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   man
                   repented
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 yeelds
                 this
                 instruction
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   state
                   much
                   offending
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   repent
                   when
                   his
                   judgements
                   are
                   threatned
                   .
                
              
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 it
                 long
                 unpunished
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 impenitent
                 when
                 his
                 judgements
                 are
                 abroad
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 threatned
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 already
                 ceazed
                 upon
                 our
                 brethren
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 judgements
                 to
                 draw
                 us
                 neare
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 sinnefull
                 courses
                 ;
                 when
                 therefore
                 we
                 answer
                 not
                 ,
                 God
                 must
                 take
                 another
                 course
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 plague
                 and
                 other
                 judgements
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 so
                 many
                 messengers
                 sent
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 to
                 knocke
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 answer
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 Lord
                 I
                 will
                 repent
                 of
                 my
                 evill
                 waies
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 turne
                 from
                 my
                 evill
                 courses
                 and
                 turne
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 If
                 wee
                 give
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 judgements
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 sanctifie
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 better
                 )
                 but
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 messenger
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 adde
                 plagues
                 upon
                 plagues
                 till
                 we
                 give
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 till
                 wee
                 repent
                 and
                 turne
                 from
                 our
                 wicked
                 vvaies
                 .
              
               
                 Novv
                 that
                 vve
                 may
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 vvee
                 must
                 bee
                 convinced
                 thorovvly
                 that
                 the
                 courses
                 vvee
                 live
                 in
                 ,
                 are
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 hatefull
                 courses
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 contrary
                 state
                 is
                 better
                 :
                 For
                 repentance
                 is
                 an
                 after-vvit
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 being
                 a
                 reasonable
                 creature
                 ,
                 will
                 turne
                 from
                 his
                 vvay
                 except
                 hee
                 see
                 great
                 reason
                 vvhy
                 ;
                 therefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 sound
                 conviction
                 that
                 
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   bitter
                   thing
                   to
                   offend
                   God
                
                 ;
                 
                 vvee
                 must
                 indeed
                 be
                 convinced
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 usually
                 takes
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 affliction
                 ,
                 affliction
                 together
                 vvith
                 instruction
                 ,
                 instruction
                 without
                 affliction
                 will
                 doe
                 little
                 good
                 :
                 stripes
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 must
                 go
                 together
                 else
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 God
                 the
                 hearing
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 .
                 
                 Therfore
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 soundly
                 convinced
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 desire
                 God
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 affliction
                 to
                 helpe
                 our
                 soules
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 convinced
                 that
                 our
                 courses
                 are
                 na●ght
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 courses
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 dangerous
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 defiles
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hinders
                 our
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 sweetest
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 sin
                 puts
                 a
                 sting
                 into
                 all
                 our
                 troubles
                 ;
                 that
                 sin
                 makes
                 us
                 affraid
                 of
                 that
                 that
                 should
                 bee
                 comfortable
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ;
                 that
                 sinne
                 grieves
                 the
                 good
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 lodging
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 quencheth
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 as
                 sweete
                 messengers
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 allure
                 and
                 comfort
                 us
                 :
                 that
                 sinne
                 grieves
                 the
                 good
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 grieves
                 the
                 good
                 Angells
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 gratifies
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Divell
                 ,
                 the
                 enemy
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 defiles
                 and
                 slaines
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 shine
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 us
                 more
                 harme
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 besides
                 (
                 indeed
                 nothing
                 hurts
                 us
                 but
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 nothing
                 but
                 sinne
                 seperates
                 us
                 from
                 God
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 shuts
                 Heaven
                 and
                 opens
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 makes
                 us
                 affraid
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 least
                 death
                 should
                 open
                 the
                 gate
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 that
                 it
                 hinders
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 ill
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 worke
                 it
                 on
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 consider
                 withall
                 our
                 former
                 courses
                 ,
                 
                 rip
                 up
                 our
                 lives
                 from
                 our
                 child-hood
                 ,
                 consider
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 our
                 youth
                 together
                 with
                 our
                 present
                 sins
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 stirre
                 up
                 and
                 awaken
                 our
                 consciences
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 whether
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 wherein
                 wee
                 could
                 bee
                 content
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 send
                 his
                 judgements
                 upon
                 us
                 :
                 Consider
                 how
                 wee
                 have
                 been
                 scandalous
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 have
                 drawn
                 others
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 will
                 lye
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 wee
                 have
                 repented
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 they
                 ?
                 Consider
                 the
                 repetition
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 have
                 not
                 committed
                 them
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 circumstances
                 that
                 may
                 aggravate
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 worke
                 these
                 things
                 on
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 convince
                 our
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 foulenesse
                 and
                 dangerousnesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 sinne
                 against
                 conscience
                 ,
                 what
                 doe
                 we
                 ,
                 but
                 set
                 the
                 Divell
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 make
                 our selves
                 wiser
                 then
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 leave
                 Gods
                 waies
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 wee
                 could
                 finde
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 profitable
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 gainefull
                 courses
                 then
                 his
                 ;
                 sound
                 conviction
                 of
                 this
                 will
                 moove
                 us
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 stirred
                 up
                 to
                 repent
                 presently
                 ;
                 
                 doth
                 not
                 God
                 now
                 warne
                 you
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 dangerous
                 living
                 one
                 houre
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 that
                 wee
                 would
                 not
                 dye
                 in
                 ?
                 May
                 not
                 God
                 justly
                 strike
                 us
                 on
                 the
                 sudden
                 ?
                 Doe
                 but
                 purpose
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 sinne
                 one
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 ;
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 in
                 that
                 quarter
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 repentance
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 gifts
                 given
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 giver
                 ?
                 Waite
                 therefore
                 for
                 the
                 gales
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 offered
                 .
                 Grace
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 tide
                 that
                 ebbs
                 and
                 flowes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 when
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 againe
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 goe
                 :
                 No
                 ,
                 God
                 gives
                 the
                 gales
                 of
                 grace
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 therefore
                 take
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 longer
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 any
                 sinne
                 unrepented
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 our
                 hearts
                 will
                 be
                 hardened
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Satan
                 takes
                 advantage
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 hardly
                 he
                 is
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 old
                 possession
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 just
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 up
                 from
                 one
                 sinne
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 understanding
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 darke
                 upon
                 every
                 repetition
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 conscience
                 will
                 bee
                 more
                 dulled
                 and
                 deaded
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 young
                 therefore
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 youth
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 freshnesse
                 of
                 their
                 yeares
                 to
                 serve
                 God.
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 blasted
                 in
                 the
                 bud
                 ,
                 what
                 fruit
                 may
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 from
                 it
                 afterward
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 see
                 the
                 younger
                 sort
                 given
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 and
                 sweare
                 ,
                 to
                 loosenesse
                 and
                 licentiousnesse
                 ,
                 what
                 old
                 age
                 may
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 there
                 ?
                 Againe
                 what
                 welcome
                 shall
                 wee
                 expect
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 sacrificed
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 our
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 marrow
                 of
                 our
                 yeares
                 to
                 our
                 lusts
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 our
                 old-age
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 
                 Can
                 this
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 selfe-love
                 ?
                 Such
                 late
                 repentance
                 is
                 seldome
                 sound
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 from
                 selfe-love
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 change
                 
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 the
                 humility
                 of
                 wretched
                 persons
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 judge
                 comes
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 haue
                 carried
                 themselves
                 as
                 rebels
                 before
                 ;
                 yet
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 humble
                 themselves
                 :
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 hatred
                 to
                 their
                 courses
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 judge
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 now
                 thou
                 art
                 arraigned
                 by
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 ,
                 thou
                 forsakest
                 thy
                 sinnefull
                 courses
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 thou
                 couldest
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 sinne
                 eternally
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 sinners
                 are
                 punished
                 eternally
                 :
                 Because
                 they
                 would
                 sinne
                 everlastingly
                 )
                 but
                 thou
                 seest
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 pulled
                 away
                 by
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 change
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 desirest
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 admirest
                 grace
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 state
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 avoid
                 danger
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 thou
                 carest
                 for
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 present
                 judgement
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 staggering
                 will
                 this
                 be
                 to
                 conscience
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 deferre
                 his
                 repentance
                 till
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 seaze
                 upon
                 him
                 ?
                 We
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 :
                 Because
                 such
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 then
                 humbled
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 recover
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 bad
                 ,
                 or
                 worse
                 then
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 Therfore
                 an
                 Ancient
                 saith
                 well
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   onely
                   under
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   it
                   never
                   good
                   ,
                
                 it
                 comes
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 change
                 that
                 God
                 works
                 ;
                 but
                 meerely
                 from
                 selfe-love
                 .
                 Therefore
                 presently
                 let
                 us
                 repent
                 of
                 those
                 waies
                 that
                 God
                 convinceth
                 our
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 evill
                 wayes
                 :
                 
                 God
                 may
                 strike
                 us
                 suddenly
                 :
                 Those
                 that
                 forget
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 not
                 for
                 him
                 now
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 just
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 forget
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 strike
                 them
                 with
                 frenzy
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 memories
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 sickenesse
                 comes
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 have
                 enough
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 conflict
                 with
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 enough
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 doubts
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 Oh
                 it
                 would
                 upbraid
                 then
                 !
                 We
                 shall
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 hard
                 matter
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 favour
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 worship
                 we
                 have
                 despised
                 ,
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 whose
                 Spirit
                 we
                 have
                 neglected
                 and
                 resisted
                 .
                 Conscience
                 after
                 long
                 hardening
                 in
                 sinne
                 will
                 hardly
                 admit
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 harder
                 matter
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 :
                 Therefore
                 even
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 presently
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 young
                 ,
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 your
                 youth
                 ,
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 spring
                 of
                 your
                 yeares
                 ,
                 repent
                 you
                 of
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 before
                 old-age
                 comes
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 as
                 Salomon
                 describes
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   an
                   ill
                   time
                   to
                   repent
                   in
                   .
                
                 Alas
                 !
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 hardly
                 performe
                 civill
                 duties
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Barzillai
                 ,
                 he
                 complaines
                 
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   old-age
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   take
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                
                 )
                 Therefore
                 put
                 not
                 off
                 this
                 duty
                 till
                 then
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 ,
                 both
                 young
                 and
                 old
                 ,
                 now
                 when
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 advantage
                 ,
                 returne
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 renew
                 your
                 covenants
                 ,
                 make
                 your
                 peace
                 now
                 ,
                 now
                 this
                 danger
                 doth
                 warme
                 our
                 hearts
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 strike
                 the
                 Iron
                 now
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 hot
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 now
                 avvakening
                 us
                 vvith
                 this
                 danger
                 .
                 Our
                 hearts
                 are
                 so
                 false
                 and
                 
                 so
                 dull
                 we
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 advantages
                 of
                 withdrawing
                 our selves
                 from
                 our
                 sinful
                 courses
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 incourage
                 us
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 shed
                 abroad
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 loose
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 1
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 most
                 sweet
                 communion
                 with
                 God.
                 One
                 day
                 of
                 a
                 repentant
                 sinner
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 comfortable
                 then
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 continuall
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 judgement
                 .
                 Oh
                 the
                 sweete
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 that
                 hath
                 made
                 his
                 peace
                 with
                 God!
                 he
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 all
                 conditions
                 ,
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 thing
                 :
                 now
                 by
                 this
                 wee
                 shall
                 have
                 this
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 say
                 unto
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   your
                   salvation
                
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 his
                 grace
                 renewing
                 ,
                 and
                 altering
                 ,
                 and
                 changing
                 you
                 ,
                 framing
                 you
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 misliking
                 any
                 for
                 their
                 former
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 cause
                 to
                 love
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 Luk.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Shee
                   loved
                   much
                   :
                   because
                   shee
                   had
                   much
                   forgiven
                   her
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 we
                 see
                 upbraided
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 followers
                 with
                 their
                 former
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 hee
                 regarded
                 nor
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 formerly
                 ,
                 Zaccheus
                 the
                 extortioner
                 ,
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalen
                   ,
                   Matthew
                
                 the
                 Publican
                 ,
                 Peter
                 that
                 denied
                 him
                 ,
                 wee
                 never
                 heare
                 that
                 he
                 upbraided
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 vouchsafe
                 mercy
                 to
                 Peter
                 repenting
                 ;
                 but
                 advanceth
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 
                 office
                 Apostolicall
                 :
                 so
                 sweete
                 a
                 God
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 ;
                 let
                 this
                 incourage
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Againe
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 prevent
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 Nineveh
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 Put
                 case
                 we
                 repent
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 goe
                 fafe
                 in
                 the
                 citie
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 may
                 meete
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 strike
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 arrow
                 .
                 The
                 onely
                 way
                 to
                 prevent
                 his
                 judgements
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 meete
                 him
                 speedily
                 by
                 repentance
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 turne
                 away
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 concerning
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 ,
                 but
                 outward
                 judgements
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 Ioel.
                 2
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Then
                 againe
                 ,
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 stricken
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 our
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 repented
                 ,
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 welcome
                 ,
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 wee
                 know
                 the
                 sting
                 is
                 pulled
                 out
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 be
                 pulled
                 out
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 malignity
                 and
                 poison
                 of
                 any
                 sicknesse
                 (
                 be
                 it
                 the
                 plague
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 )
                 be
                 pulled
                 out
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 feare
                 it
                 ?
                 Jt
                 comes
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 God
                 sweetens
                 it
                 .
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 grand
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 light
                 upon
                 a
                 repentant
                 person
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 favour
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 former
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 turned
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sweetned
                 with
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 mixed
                 with
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 moderated
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Isa.
                 27.7
                 .
                 
                   hath
                   hee
                   afflicted
                   thee
                   as
                   I
                   afflicted
                   others
                   ?
                
                 No
                 ,
                 hee
                 moderates
                 his
                 judgements
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 moderates
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 sweetens
                 them
                 with
                 comfort
                 .
                 Jf
                 God
                 doe
                 correct
                 a
                 repentant
                 person
                 hee
                 is
                 no
                 looser
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 nay
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 gainer
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   mee
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   ▪
                   been
                   afflicted
                   ,
                
                 Oh
                 the
                 blessed
                 estate
                 of
                 that
                 person
                 that
                 repents
                 and
                 turnes
                 from
                 his
                 evill
                 wayes
                 !
                 1
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 doe
                 not
                 repent
                 ,
                 but
                 live
                 still
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 state
                 is
                 hee
                 in
                 ?
                 God
                 cares
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 prayers
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   I
                   regard
                   iniquity
                   in
                   my
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   my
                   prayers
                   :
                
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 state
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 prayers
                 that
                 should
                 beg
                 for
                 blessings
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 judgements
                 ,
                 and
                 procure
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   shall
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   sinne
                   ?
                
                 When
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 
                   a
                   God
                   hearing
                   prayer
                
                 ▪
                 shall
                 not
                 regard
                 his
                 prayer
                 ?
                 What
                 a
                 case
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 Yet
                 if
                 we
                 regard
                 iniquity
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 repent
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 regard
                 our
                 prayers
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 2
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 noise
                 of
                 feare
                 in
                 the
                 unrepentant
                 persons
                 heart
                 ;
                 wheresoever
                 he
                 goes
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 affraid
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 affraid
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 affraid
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 affraid
                 of
                 every
                 body
                 :
                 he
                 knowes
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 heaven
                 here
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 evills
                 pulled
                 out
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hee
                 is
                 affraid
                 hee
                 shall
                 goe
                 from
                 the
                 terrors
                 of
                 conscience
                 to
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 his
                 conscience
                 speakes
                 terrible
                 things
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 cursed
                 state
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 hee
                 looke
                 with
                 comfort
                 any
                 way
                 ?
                 Jf
                 he
                 looke
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 powre
                 the
                 violls
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 vengeance
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 hee
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 hee
                 knowes
                 not
                 how
                 soone
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 layd
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 earth
                 may
                 swallow
                 him
                 up
                 .
                 
                 If
                 he
                 thinke
                 of
                 death
                 it
                 strikes
                 terrour
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 uncomfortable
                 to
                 an
                 unrepentant
                 sinner
                 .
                 Let
                 all
                 this
                 stirre
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 this
                 duty
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 why
                 God
                 sends
                 his
                 judgements
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 warnes
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 neglect
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 sends
                 judgements
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 ●eaze
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 second
                 warning
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 lesser
                 j●dgements
                 will
                 not
                 warne
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 sends
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 repent
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 repent
                 we
                 give
                 the
                 judgements
                 their
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 either
                 remove
                 them
                 or
                 sanctifie
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 .
                 A
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 generality
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 No
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   No
                   man
                   repented
                   of
                   his
                   evill
                   wayes
                   ,
                
                 wee
                 see
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   Generality
                   is
                   no
                   plea.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   follow
                   a
                   multitude
                   to
                   doe
                   evill
                   ,
                
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 follow
                 the
                 streame
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 doth
                 ,
                 will
                 any
                 man
                 reason
                 thus
                 ;
                 Now
                 there
                 dye
                 so
                 many
                 weekely
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 whether
                 I
                 goe
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 now
                 into
                 any
                 place
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 my
                 company
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   c
                
                 ?
                 Will
                 he
                 not
                 reason
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 J
                 will
                 carry
                 preservatives
                 about
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 looke
                 to
                 my
                 company
                 .
                 Selfe-love
                 will
                 teach
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 reason
                 so
                 ,
                 The
                 Infection
                 is
                 great
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 more
                 heed
                 .
                 And
                 will
                 not
                 spirituall
                 wisedome
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 spreading
                 and
                 infectious
                 sinne
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 more
                 heed
                 to
                 take
                 ?
                 
                   When
                   all
                   flesh
                   had
                   corrupted
                   their
                   way
                   ,
                   then
                   came
                   the
                   flood
                   .
                
                 Generality
                 of
                 sinne
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 sweeping
                 judgements
                 that
                 takes
                 all
                 away
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 have
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 tremble
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 infection
                 of
                 sinne
                 hath
                 ceazed
                 upon
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   no
                   man
                   repents
                   of
                   his
                   wickednesse
                
                 ;
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 resolve
                 ,
                 surely
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 such
                 company
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 
                   Lot
                   departed
                   out
                   of
                   Sodome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 David
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   as
                   a
                   Pelican
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   .
                
                 I
                 will
                 rather
                 goe
                 to
                 Heaven
                 alone
                 then
                 goe
                 to
                 hell
                 and
                 be
                 damned
                 with
                 a
                 multitude
                 .
                 
                   Multitude
                   is
                   no
                   plea
                   to
                   a
                   wise
                   man.
                
                 Shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 increase
                 danger
                 in
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 plea
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 beene
                 the
                 commendation
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 striven
                 against
                 the
                 streame
                 and
                 been
                 good
                 in
                 evill
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   Redeeme
                   the
                   time
                   :
                   because
                   the
                   dayes
                   are
                   evill
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 A
                 carnall
                 Christian
                 saith
                 ,
                 does
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 doe
                 :
                 but
                 saith
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Mine
                   eyes
                   gush
                   out
                   with
                   rivers
                   of
                   waters
                   ,
                   because
                   men
                   keepe
                   not
                   thy
                   Law.
                
                 Doe
                 not
                 feare
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 passe
                 unrespected
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 your selves
                 this
                 way
                 ;
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 
                   Lot
                   in
                   Sodome
                
                 ,
                 one
                 Noah
                 and
                 his
                 family
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 looked
                 to
                 as
                 a
                 Jewell
                 among
                 much
                 drosse
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 single
                 him
                 out
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 his
                 Iewels
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 rubbish
                 is
                 burnt
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 speciall
                 care
                 to
                 gather
                 his
                 Iewels
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 makes
                 conscience
                 of
                 his
                 waies
                 in
                 ill
                 times
                 and
                 ill
                 company
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 regards
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 for
                 witnessing
                 to
                 his
                 truth
                 and
                 standing
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 owning
                 his
                 cause
                 in
                 ill
                 times
                 ,
                 it
                 shewes
                 sincerity
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 tainted
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 corruptions
                 .
                 
                   No
                   man
                   repented
                
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 thus
                 unrepentant
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 generallly
                 
                   No
                   man
                   said
                
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 did
                 not
                 say
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 tongues
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   have
                   I
                   done
                
                 ?
                 they
                 were
                 inconsiderate
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 examine
                 and
                 search
                 and
                 try
                 their
                 waies
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 see
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 returne
                 upon
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 search
                 and
                 try
                 his
                 owne
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 cite
                 and
                 arrest
                 ,
                 and
                 arraigne
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   have
                   I
                   done
                
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 prerogative
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 creature
                 ,
                 the
                 reasonable
                 soule
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 reflect
                 upon
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 judgement
                 .
                 The
                 bruit
                 creatures
                 looke
                 forward
                 to
                 present
                 objects
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 present
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 reflect
                 :
                 But
                 man
                 hath
                 judgement
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 and
                 spoken
                 ,
                 to
                 sit
                 upon
                 his
                 owne
                 doings
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 actions
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 erected
                 a
                 tribunall
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 ;
                 hee
                 hath
                 set
                 up
                 conscience
                 for
                 a
                 register
                 ,
                 and
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 ,
                 &c.
                 there
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 judiciall
                 proceeding
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man.
                 This
                 shewes
                 
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 considering
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 throne
                 and
                 seate
                 of
                 judgement
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 labour
                 to
                 exercise
                 this
                 judgement
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 having
                 given
                 man
                 this
                 excellent
                 prerogative
                 to
                 cite
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 judge
                 his
                 owne
                 courses
                 ,
                 when
                 man
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 and
                 misery
                 .
                 Alas
                 !
                 the
                 vile
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 prone
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 God
                 hath
                 decreed
                 my
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 mee
                 better
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 dost
                 thou
                 speake
                 thus
                 ?
                 O
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 in
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 what
                 thou
                 mightest
                 doe
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 God
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 judgement
                 seate
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 deliberate
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 courses
                 whether
                 thou
                 dost
                 well
                 or
                 ill
                 ?
                 and
                 thy
                 owne
                 conscience
                 (
                 if
                 thou
                 bee
                 not
                 an
                 Athiest
                 and
                 besotted
                 )
                 tells
                 thee
                 thou
                 dost
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 accuseth
                 thee
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 An
                 ordinary
                 swearer
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Athiesticall
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 and
                 poysonfull
                 breeding
                 is
                 accustomed
                 to
                 that
                 sinne
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 good
                 shall
                 I
                 get
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 provoking
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 threatned
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 goe
                 guiltlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   for
                   every
                   idle
                   word
                   ,
                
                 much
                 more
                 o●
                 every
                 idle
                 oath
                 ,
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 this
                 would
                 make
                 him
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 condemne
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 and
                 amend
                 his
                 waies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 exercising
                 of
                 this
                 judgement
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 lightsome
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 who
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 he
                 goes
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 him
                 able
                 to
                 answer
                 
                 for
                 what
                 hee
                 doth
                 at
                 the
                 judgement
                 seate
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 him
                 doe
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 in
                 cofidence
                 ,
                 it
                 perfects
                 the
                 soule
                 every
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 doe
                 without
                 this
                 consideration
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 put
                 upon
                 our
                 account
                 for
                 comfort
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 doe
                 things
                 upon
                 judgement
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 examination
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 or
                 no.
                 Our
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 especially
                 in
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 joy
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 aright
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 doe
                 this
                 without
                 consideration
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 ▪
                 they
                 are
                 ordinate
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 raised
                 up
                 by
                 judgement
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 good
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 regular
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 judgement
                 ,
                 when
                 judgement
                 raiseth
                 up
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 cause
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 delight
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 him
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 then
                 an
                 effectuall
                 part
                 of
                 divine
                 worship
                 :
                 But
                 else
                 they
                 are
                 flat
                 and
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 dull
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 waken
                 them
                 not
                 with
                 consideration
                 .
                 The
                 heart
                 followes
                 the
                 judgement
                 ,
                 the
                 braine
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 simpathize
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 cause
                 and
                 reason
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 
                   love
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   our
                   mind
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 best
                 understanding
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 see
                 reason
                 why
                 we
                 doe
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 use
                 our
                 understanding
                 more
                 this
                 way
                 .
                 Is
                 our
                 understanding
                 and
                 judgement
                 given
                 us
                 to
                 plot
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 judicious
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 onely
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 for
                 the
                 maine
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   glorifie
                   
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   save
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 maintaine
                 our
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 every
                 day
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 .
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 to
                 beginne
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 earth
                 :
                 So
                 to
                 live
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 but
                 upon
                 due
                 consideration
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 improove
                 our
                 judgements
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 they
                 are
                 principally
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 particular
                 ends
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 mans
                 favour
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 wealth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 serve
                 the
                 maine
                 :
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 we
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 then
                 they
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 maine
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 comfort
                 of
                 them
                 ere
                 long
                 .
                 Our
                 projects
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 gaine
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 our selves
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 excellent
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 consideration
                 ,
                 this
                 way
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 maine
                 way
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   man
                   repented
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   no
                   man
                   said
                   ,
                   What
                   have
                   I
                   done
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 practise
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 hinderances
                 .
                 The
                 maine
                 hindrances
                 of
                 this
                 consideration
                 are
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 ra●e
                 of
                 lusts
                 ,
                 1
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 judgement
                 leave
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 wayes
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 impetuous
                 ,
                 commanding
                 ,
                 and
                 tyranous
                 ,
                 carrying
                 men
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 clause
                 )
                 
                   As
                   the
                   horse
                   rusheth
                   into
                   the
                   battell
                   :
                
                 We
                 see
                 many
                 carried
                 to
                 Hell
                 that
                 never
                 enjoyed
                 themselves
                 :
                 but
                 are
                 alway
                 under
                 
                 some
                 base
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Divell
                 hath
                 filled
                 them
                 with
                 one
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 project
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 take
                 time
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   have
                   I
                   done
                
                 ?
                 Oh
                 the
                 tyran●y
                 of
                 originall
                 corruption
                 !
                 Jf
                 wee
                 had
                 in
                 our
                 eye
                 ,
                 the
                 vile
                 picture
                 of
                 out
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 carries
                 us
                 to
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 profits
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 us
                 not
                 liberty
                 and
                 leisure
                 to
                 bethinke
                 our selves
                 ,
                 would
                 wee
                 doe
                 as
                 wee
                 doe
                 ?
                 Alas
                 wee
                 see
                 some
                 men
                 so
                 haunted
                 with
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 alone
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 awake
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 musicke
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 King
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 massacred
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 quiet
                 a
                 whit
                 ,
                 conscience
                 raged
                 so
                 .
                 When
                 men
                 follow
                 their
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 they
                 rob
                 them
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 mad
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 fooles
                 without
                 wit
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 their
                 lusts
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 liberty
                 to
                 enjoy
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 time
                 for
                 consideration
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 And
                 then
                 another
                 hinderance
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 businesse
                 ;
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 distracted
                 with
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 overloaded
                 with
                 cares
                 ,
                 with
                 Martha's
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 neglect
                 Maries
                 part
                 ,
                 this
                 makes
                 men
                 toile
                 ,
                 and
                 droile
                 for
                 the
                 vvorld
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 consider
                 vvhere
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 nor
                 whether
                 they
                 goe
                 ,
                 hovv
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 vvhen
                 they
                 goe
                 hence
                 ,
                 hovv
                 the
                 case
                 stands
                 vvith
                 them
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 gotten
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 cursed
                 state
                 of
                 nature
                 that
                 vve
                 are
                 all
                 borne
                 in
                 ▪
                 they
                 never
                 thinke
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 marrovv
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 
                 soules
                 is
                 eaten
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 youth
                 followed
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 yeares
                 ,
                 are
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 slight
                 religion
                 :
                 their
                 mindes
                 are
                 imployed
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 not
                 leasure
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 :
                 Therefore
                 too
                 much
                 distraction
                 with
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 drunkennesse
                 .
                 
                   Bee
                   not
                   overcome
                   with
                   the
                   cares
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   with
                   surfetting
                   and
                   drunkennesse
                
                 saith
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 ,
                 3
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 secret
                 and
                 hard
                 action
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 worke
                 upon
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 other
                 mens
                 waies
                 ;
                 You
                 shall
                 have
                 mens
                 tongues
                 ready
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 they
                 feede
                 themselves
                 with
                 talking
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 neglect
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 state
                 .
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 plausible
                 thing
                 ;
                 hee
                 that
                 talkes
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 faults
                 ,
                 gives
                 an
                 intimation
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 innocent
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 neede
                 be
                 so
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 plausible
                 ,
                 men
                 glory
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 feeds
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 faults
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 home
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 ostentation
                 or
                 applause
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 doth
                 not
                 applaud
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 speaking
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 faults
                 .
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 retired
                 actions
                 ,
                 they
                 care
                 not
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 have
                 sound
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 being
                 a
                 retired
                 action
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 glory
                 nor
                 credit
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 4
                 Then
                 againe
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 hard
                 and
                 secret
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 returning
                 upon
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 presents
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 spectacle
                 that
                 is
                 unwelcome
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 consider
                 his
                 owne
                 waies
                 ,
                 it
                 vvill
                 present
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 terrible
                 object
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 the
                 Elephant
                 troubles
                 the
                 vvaters
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 see
                 his
                 owne
                 visage
                 :
                 so
                 men
                 trouble
                 their
                 soules
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 see
                 vvhat
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 such
                 a
                 deale
                 of
                 malice
                 and
                 selfe-love
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 distrust
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 vvorld
                 to
                 see
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 repentance
                 and
                 consideration
                 it
                 is
                 physicke
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sharpe
                 but
                 vvholesome
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 physicke
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 sicknesse
                 and
                 disease
                 all
                 the
                 yeare
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 consideration
                 and
                 repentance
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 sharpe
                 ,
                 yet
                 take
                 it
                 downe
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 will
                 prevent
                 Gods
                 eternall
                 judgement
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   wee
                   would
                   judge
                   and
                   condemne
                   our selves
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   condemned
                   with
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 What
                 an
                 excellent
                 thing
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 vve
                 may
                 keepe
                 sessions
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 Gods
                 assises
                 ?
                 Men
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 slubber
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 neglect
                 this
                 :
                 Men
                 will
                 not
                 keepe
                 this
                 sessions
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 (
                 vvhich
                 they
                 might
                 doe
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 quarterly
                 ,
                 but
                 daily
                 )
                 and
                 thereby
                 they
                 make
                 vvorke
                 for
                 God
                 ;
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 better
                 now
                 to
                 unrip
                 our
                 consciences
                 by
                 consideration
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 ripped
                 up
                 then
                 vvhen
                 the
                 Divell
                 shal
                 stand
                 by
                 to
                 accuse
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 this
                 vvas
                 done
                 by
                 my
                 instigation
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 owne
                 consciences
                 shall
                 take
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 Divell
                 and
                 accuse
                 us
                 also
                 ?
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 little
                 for
                 our
                 ease
                 to
                 make
                 God
                 our
                 judge
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 save
                 the
                 labour
                 by
                 putting
                 conscience
                 to
                 its
                 office
                 now
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 our
                 wayes
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 especially
                 now
                 when
                 God
                 calles
                 for
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 judgements
                 ,
                 repentance
                 is
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 repentance
                 depends
                 upon
                 this
                 consideration
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   man
                   repented
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   what
                   have
                   I
                   done
                   ?
                
                 But
                 did
                 they
                 stay
                 here
                 ?
                 No
                 ;
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Every
                 one
                 turnes
                 to
                 his
                 course
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 horse
                 rusheth
                 into
                 the
                 battell
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 one
                 hath
                 his
                 course
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 whether
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 ,
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 smooth
                 way
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 going
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 leades
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 doth
                 it
                 end
                 ?
                 (
                 for
                 every
                 way
                 hath
                 its
                 end
                 )
                 Jt
                 is
                 a
                 going
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 there
                 all
                 the
                 courses
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 end
                 .
                 Examine
                 then
                 where
                 thy
                 course
                 begins
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 ends
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 thou
                 walkest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 ,
                 whether
                 thy
                 course
                 aime
                 .
                 Consider
                 where
                 thy
                 speeches
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 specification
                 and
                 denomination
                 of
                 our
                 waies
                 to
                 bee
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 ,
                 is
                 especially
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 they
                 take
                 their
                 courses
                 ,
                 smooth
                 wide
                 courses
                 ,
                 the
                 broad
                 beaten
                 way
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 elbow-roome
                 enough
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 end
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 destruction
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 their
                 waies
                 are
                 both
                 hated
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 sometimes
                 step
                 into
                 ill
                 waies
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 an
                 ill
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 judge
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 a
                 step
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 course
                 and
                 way
                 :
                 Therefore
                 consider
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 thy
                 way
                 good
                 ?
                 Oh
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 !
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 practise
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 his
                 generall
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 particular
                 calling
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 blessing
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 mans
                 way
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 hee
                 may
                 step
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 course
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 ,
                 a
                 passion
                 on
                 the
                 sudden
                 may
                 step
                 into
                 an
                 ill
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 determined
                 to
                 kill
                 Naball
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 Davids
                 way
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 soone
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 off
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 thankefull
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   bee
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   be
                   thou
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   be
                   thy
                   counsell
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 course
                 was
                 another
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 wickedest
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 set
                 a
                 step
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 for
                 a
                 fit
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 Saul
                 may
                 be
                 amongst
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 speake
                 excellently
                 and
                 divinely
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 he
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 his
                 way
                 is
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 therefore
                 he
                 will
                 soone
                 betake
                 himselfe
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 heere
                 said
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   turned
                   to
                   their
                   owne
                   courses
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Horse
                 rusheth
                 into
                 the
                 battell
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 comparatively
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 If
                 you
                 would
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 
                   horse
                   rusheth
                   into
                   the
                   battell
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lively
                 and
                 divinely
                 expressed
                 ,
                 Iob.
                 39.19
                 .
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
                   Hast
                   thou
                   given
                   the
                   horse
                   strength
                   ?
                   hast
                   thou
                   cloathed
                   his
                   necke
                   with
                   thunder
                   ?
                   Canst
                   thou
                   make
                   him
                   affraid
                   as
                   a
                   Grashopper
                   ,
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   nostrils
                   is
                   terrible
                   ,
                   he
                   pa●eth
                   in
                   the
                   valley
                   and
                   rejoyceth
                   in
                   his
                   strength
                   ,
                   hee
                   goeth
                   on
                   to
                   meet
                   the
                   armed
                   men
                   .
                   Hee
                   mocketh
                   at
                   feare
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   affrighted
                   :
                   neither
                   turneth
                   hee
                   backe
                   from
                   the
                   sword
                   .
                   The
                   quiver
                   ratleth
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   glittering
                   speare
                   and
                   the
                   shield
                   .
                   He
                   swalloweth
                   the
                   ground
                   with
                   fiercenesse
                   and
                   rage
                   :
                   neither
                   believeth
                   he
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   the
                   trumpet
                   .
                   He
                   saith
                   among
                   the
                   trumpets
                   ha
                   ha
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   smelleth
                   the
                   battell
                   a
                   farre
                   off
                   ,
                   the
                   thunder
                   of
                   the
                   captaines
                   and
                   the
                   shouting
                   .
                
                 There
                 you
                 have
                 an
                 excellent
                 description
                 of
                 this
                 creatures
                 fiercenesse
                 (
                 the
                 wit
                 of
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 such
                 expressions
                 )
                 and
                 how
                 
                   he
                   rusheth
                   into
                   the
                   battell
                
                 ,
                 God
                 to
                 abase
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 compares
                 them
                 here
                 to
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 their
                 violence
                 in
                 ill
                 courses
                 ;
                 they
                 rush
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   horse
                   rusheth
                   into
                   the
                   battell
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 horse
                 rusheth
                 into
                 the
                 battell
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Eagerly
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 him
                 described
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Iob
                 )
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 Desperately
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 pulled
                 away
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 3.
                 
                 Dangerously
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 rusheth
                 upon
                 the
                 pikes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 oft-times
                 falls
                 downe
                 suddenly
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 regards
                 not
                 the
                 pikes
                 nor
                 guns
                 nor
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 rusheth
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 danger
                 .
                 Heerein
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 horse
                 ,
                 going
                 on
                 in
                 their
                 course
                 eagerly
                 ,
                 1
                 desperately
                 ,
                 dangerously
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 go
                 on
                 eagerly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   cannot
                   sleepe
                   untill
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   wickednesse
                   .
                
                 They
                 plot
                 and
                 study
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 delight
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 element
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 talking
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 and
                 corruptly
                 ,
                 or
                 deceiving
                 ,
                 or
                 satisfying
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 the
                 ambition
                 and
                 lusts
                 of
                 their
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 .
                 They
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 live
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 courses
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 fish
                 can
                 live
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 :
                 therfore
                 they
                 goe
                 eagerly
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 goe
                 eagerly
                 ,
                 so
                 desperately
                 ,
                 and
                 irreclaimably
                 too
                 ,
                 nothing
                 will
                 restraine
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 thornes
                 ,
                 nor
                 troubles
                 that
                 can
                 lye
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ;
                 though
                 God
                 hedge
                 in
                 their
                 wayes
                 with
                 thornes
                 they
                 breake
                 thorow
                 all
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 goe
                 on
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 sword
                 drawne
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 more
                 brutish
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 then
                 his
                 poore
                 beast
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 Angell
                 could
                 not
                 moove
                 that
                 covetous
                 wretch
                 to
                 goe
                 backe
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 every
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 desperately
                 ,
                 nothing
                 will
                 keepe
                 him
                 backe
                 ,
                 and
                 reclaime
                 him
                 :
                 though
                 God
                 take
                 many
                 courses
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 judgements
                 threatned
                 ,
                 by
                 judgements
                 executed
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 themselves
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 eager
                 upon
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 beate
                 them
                 off
                 :
                 they
                 
                 love
                 their
                 sinnes
                 better
                 then
                 their
                 soules
                 :
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 onely
                 open
                 riotous
                 persons
                 that
                 thus
                 rush
                 into
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 civill
                 rebellious
                 persons
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 blesse
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 live
                 as
                 irreligiously
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Take
                 a
                 covetous
                 or
                 an
                 ambitious
                 man
                 ,
                 hee
                 sacrificeth
                 all
                 to
                 get
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Such
                 a
                 man
                 mockes
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 mocked
                 him
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 his
                 good
                 Sermons
                 and
                 miracles
                 )
                 hee
                 goes
                 on
                 desperately
                 ,
                 nothing
                 will
                 hold
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 breakes
                 through
                 all
                 barrs
                 and
                 oppositions
                 ,
                 he
                 cracks
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 grieves
                 the
                 good
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 despiseth
                 good
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 venture
                 upon
                 the
                 outward
                 breach
                 of
                 lawes
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 defeated
                 of
                 his
                 designes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 goe
                 eagerly
                 and
                 desperately
                 ,
                 3
                 so
                 dangerously
                 too
                 ,
                 for
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 dangerous
                 to
                 provoke
                 God
                 ?
                 to
                 rush
                 upon
                 the
                 pikes
                 ?
                 to
                 runne
                 against
                 thornes
                 ?
                 
                   Doe
                   you
                   provoke
                   me
                   to
                   jealousie
                
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 
                   and
                   not
                   your selves
                   to
                   destruction
                
                 ?
                 No
                 ;
                 they
                 goe
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 provoke
                 me
                 to
                 anger
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 to
                 your
                 owne
                 ruine
                 .
                 In
                 Levit.
                 26.
                 
                 
                   God
                   will
                   walke
                   stubbornely
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   froward
                   with
                   the
                   froward
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 18.
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 rebellious
                 sinners
                 ,
                 whom
                 no
                 bonds
                 will
                 hold
                 ,
                 no
                 counsell
                 ,
                 that
                 breake
                 all
                 lawes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 man
                 possessed
                 with
                 the
                 Divell
                 brake
                 his
                 chaines
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 will
                 come
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 executes
                 his
                 wrath
                 he
                 will
                 bee
                 too
                 good
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Divell
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 good
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 hell
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 good
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 conscience
                 will
                 teare
                 them
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 seize
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 is
                 a
                 wretched
                 ,
                 a
                 desperate
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerous
                 course
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 stubborne
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 against
                 thee
                 :
                 he
                 will
                 doe
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 thou
                 doest
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Who
                 are
                 we
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   wee
                   stronger
                   then
                   God
                
                 ?
                 Carelesse
                 atheisticall
                 persons
                 thinke
                 they
                 are
                 :
                 tush
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 wind
                 out
                 well
                 enough
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 finde
                 it
                 otherwise
                 :
                 Doe
                 wee
                 provoke
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 jealousy
                 ,
                 
                 
                   are
                   wee
                   stronger
                   then
                   he
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ?
                 let
                 us
                 lay
                 this
                 to
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 
                 We
                 see
                 heere
                 againe
                 how
                 sinne
                 hath
                 cleane
                 defaced
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 man.
                 
                   Man
                   being
                   in
                   honour
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 become
                 like
                 God
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 weary
                 of
                 his
                 subordination
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 be
                 absolute
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 like
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 made
                 him
                 like
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 worse
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 beast
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 beast
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 beast
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 condition
                 followes
                 the
                 instinct
                 of
                 nature
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 unman
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 degrade
                 himselfe
                 to
                 a
                 baser
                 condition
                 then
                 God
                 made
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 this
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 either
                 in
                 malice
                 like
                 the
                 Divell
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 licentiousnesse
                 as
                 the
                 beast
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 alway
                 like
                 the
                 Divell
                 or
                 a
                 beast
                 till
                 hee
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 beholding
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 yeelding
                 to
                 Sathan
                 and
                 his
                 counsell
                 ,
                 wee
                 
                   rush
                   as
                   the
                   horse
                   into
                   the
                   battell
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 beware
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 
                   Bee
                   yee
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   horse
                   and
                   mule
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 saith
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 32.9
                 .
                 Who
                 would
                 not
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 
                 better
                 condition
                 ?
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 by
                 the
                 powerfull
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 briefly
                 ;
                 come
                 wee
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 clause
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Yea
                 the
                 Storke
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 knoweth
                 her
                 appointed
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Turtle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Crane
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Swallow
                 observe
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 comming
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 people
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 another
                 expression
                 comparative
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 superlative
                 ;
                 hee
                 compares
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Storke
                 ,
                 and
                 Turtle
                 ,
                 the
                 Crane
                 ,
                 and
                 Swallow
                 ,
                 and
                 prefers
                 these
                 poore
                 creatures
                 ,
                 in
                 wisedome
                 and
                 providence
                 ,
                 as
                 going
                 before
                 men
                 :
                 
                   But
                   my
                   people
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 There
                 needes
                 no
                 great
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 wordes
                 ,
                 [
                 Iudgement
                 ]
                 is
                 directive
                 ,
                 or
                 corrective
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 directive
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 setting
                 downe
                 Gods
                 judicious
                 course
                 ,
                 This
                 you
                 shall
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 this
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 obey
                 not
                 Gods
                 directive
                 course
                 ,
                 we
                 meete
                 with
                 his
                 corrective
                 :
                 for
                 judgement
                 is
                 the
                 stablishing
                 of
                 judgement
                 :
                 judgement
                 of
                 correction
                 is
                 the
                 stablishing
                 of
                 judgement
                 of
                 direction
                 .
                 Gods
                 Lawes
                 must
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 skare-crowes
                 ;
                 if
                 wee
                 avoid
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 runne
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 meete
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 his
                 directive
                 law
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 met
                 with
                 in
                 his
                 law
                 corrective
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 )
                 or
                 destructive
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 bad
                 men
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 here
                 (
                 J
                 take
                 it
                 )
                 he
                 meanes
                 especially
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 correction
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 visitation
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 dangerous
                 time
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 already
                 under
                 severall
                 heavy
                 judgements
                 ,
                 as
                 famine
                 ,
                 &c.
                 (
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   vines
                   ,
                   no
                   grapes
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 all
                 failed
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 a
                 farre
                 heavier
                 judgement
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 into
                 
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   knew
                   not
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 [
                 
                   They
                   knew
                   not
                
                 ]
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 divinitie
                 ,
                 thinges
                 are
                 not
                 known
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 affected
                 .
                 God
                 knoweth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 affect
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 
                   not
                   to
                   know
                   us
                
                 :
                 so
                 wee
                 are
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 when
                 vve
                 doe
                 not
                 affect
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 
                   They
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 told
                 them
                 of
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 into
                 captivity
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 made
                 not
                 that
                 use
                 they
                 should
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 knovv
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 knovv
                 of
                 the
                 flood
                 :
                 certainely
                 Noah
                 had
                 told
                 them
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 vvhen
                 they
                 made
                 not
                 a
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 on
                 brutishly
                 ,
                 they
                 knevv
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 Jt
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 not
                 to
                 knovv
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Wicked
                 men
                 thinke
                 they
                 knovv
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 knovv
                 religion
                 vvell
                 enough
                 :
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 use
                 do
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 course
                 ?
                 that
                 which
                 vve
                 doe
                 not
                 use
                 ,
                 vve
                 doe
                 not
                 knovv
                 
                 in
                 religion
                 .
                 Jf
                 ill
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 avoided
                 by
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 brutish
                 sencelesse
                 creature
                 ,
                 (
                 thou
                 dost
                 not
                 know
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 dealt
                 with
                 .
                 
                   They
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 They
                 vvill
                 not
                 knovv
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 affected
                 ignorance
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 being
                 thus
                 unfolded
                 ,
                 here
                 first
                 vve
                 see
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   God
                   confounds
                   the
                   proud
                   disposition
                   of
                   wicked
                   men
                   by
                   poore
                   silly
                   creatures
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   Crane
                   ,
                   the
                   Turtle
                   ,
                   the
                   Swallow
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   .
                
              
               
                 What
                 their
                 wisedome
                 is
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 :
                 in
                 winter
                 to
                 fly
                 from
                 hard
                 and
                 cold
                 parts
                 to
                 those
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Spring
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 moderate
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Summer
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
                 they
                 goe
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 moderate
                 aire
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 live
                 better
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 life
                 is
                 the
                 chiefe
                 good
                 of
                 such
                 poore
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 happinesse
                 being
                 determined
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 labour
                 to
                 keepe
                 that
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 instinct
                 put
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 being
                 by
                 remooving
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 that
                 that
                 may
                 keepe
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 man
                 is
                 made
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 dangers
                 concerning
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 wise
                 for
                 his
                 soule
                 and
                 his
                 best
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 poore
                 creatures
                 are
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 instinct
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 When
                 sharpe
                 weather
                 comes
                 they
                 avoid
                 it
                 and
                 goe
                 where
                 a
                 better
                 season
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 better
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 :
                 but
                 man
                 when
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 are
                 threatned
                 and
                 sent
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 part
                 with
                 his
                 sinfull
                 courses
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 and
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 fire
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 force
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 carefull
                 as
                 the
                 creatures
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   will
                   rather
                   perish
                   and
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   rot
                   in
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   settle
                   upon
                   his
                   dregs
                   ,
                
                 then
                 alter
                 his
                 course
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 sottish
                 then
                 the
                 silly
                 creatures
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 goe
                 into
                 a
                 better
                 estate
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 heate
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Sunne-beames
                 to
                 warme
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 seeke
                 for
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 cherished
                 with
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 poore
                 creature
                 goeth
                 to
                 the
                 Sunne
                 to
                 warme
                 it
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 over
                 hot
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Man
                 should
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 evill
                 :
                 the
                 new
                 creature
                 doth
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 with
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 divine
                 wisedome
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 teacheth
                 him
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 evill
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 avoide
                 the
                 evill
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 discerne
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 differ
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 say
                 this
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 not
                 scoffe
                 me
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 with
                 their
                 prophane
                 jesting
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 drive
                 me
                 from
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 courses
                 that
                 are
                 ill
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 draw
                 me
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 allurements
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 my
                 soule
                 better
                 then
                 so
                 .
                 It
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 vvith
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 vvise
                 for
                 their
                 spirituall
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 poore
                 creatures
                 ,
                 the
                 Storke
                 and
                 the
                 Crane
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Turtle
                 are
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 poore
                 life
                 here
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 comfort
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 
                 God
                 takes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 nature
                 things
                 usefull
                 to
                 insert
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 divine
                 booke
                 :
                 because
                 now
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 learne
                 
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 .
                 Now
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 man
                 must
                 learne
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 dunce
                 is
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 learne
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ant
                   ,
                   and
                   Crane
                   and
                   Turtle
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 doth
                 God
                 take
                 lessons
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 booke
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 furnish
                 our selves
                 with
                 divine
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 instructions
                 from
                 the
                 creatures
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 a
                 gratious
                 heart
                 will
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 his
                 thoughts
                 raised
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ieremy
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 shames
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 thing
                 most
                 materiall
                 (
                 with
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 end
                 )
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   God
                   after
                   long
                   patience
                   hath
                   judgements
                   to
                   come
                   on
                   people
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   people
                   to
                   know
                   when
                   the
                   judgement
                   is
                   comming
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 season
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 forbeare
                 no
                 longer
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 
                   They
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 hell
                 ;
                 though
                 that
                 may
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 implyed
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 judgements
                 that
                 are
                 comming
                 .
                 
                 When
                 judgements
                 are
                 comming
                 God
                 opens
                 the
                 hearts
                 and
                 understandings
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 :
                 
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 instinct
                 in
                 the
                 creatures
                 to
                 know
                 when
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 weather
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 when
                 a
                 judgement
                 is
                 neare
                 hand
                 ?
                 1
              
               
                 By
                 comparing
                 the
                 sinnes
                 with
                 the
                 judgements
                 :
                 
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 sinnes
                 that
                 such
                 judgements
                 are
                 threatned
                 for
                 ;
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 thred
                 followeth
                 the
                 needle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shadow
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 those
                 judgements
                 follow
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 courses
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 knit
                 and
                 linked
                 these
                 together
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 hell
                 cannot
                 unlinke
                 them
                 ,
                 sin
                 and
                 judgement
                 :
                 judgement
                 either
                 correcting
                 us
                 to
                 amendment
                 or
                 confounding
                 us
                 to
                 perdition
                 God
                 therefore
                 having
                 threatned
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 such
                 judgements
                 to
                 such
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 sins
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 looke
                 for
                 such
                 judgements
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 by
                 laying
                 things
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 sins
                 with
                 the
                 judgements
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 cannot
                 tell
                 the
                 particular
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 some
                 heavy
                 judgement
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Againe
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 nearer
                 way
                 to
                 know
                 a
                 judgement
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 ceazed
                 on
                 us
                 in
                 part
                 already
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 brutish
                 and
                 sottish
                 ,
                 and
                 drunke
                 with
                 cares
                 and
                 sensuality
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 know
                 a
                 judgement
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 already
                 inflicted
                 ,
                 when
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 is
                 on
                 fire
                 :
                 Wee
                 see
                 judgement
                 hath
                 ceazed
                 now
                 on
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 God
                 keepes
                 his
                 old
                 walks
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   Noah
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   when
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   comes
                   :
                   they
                   were
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   and
                   marrying
                   ,
                   and
                   knew
                   not
                   till
                   the
                   stood
                   came
                   and
                   tooke
                   them
                   away
                   .
                
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 like
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 sinners
                 be
                 like
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 change
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 change
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 deale
                 alike
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 judgements
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 dealt
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 What
                 ground
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 hope
                 for
                 immunity
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 ?
                 We
                 may
                 rather
                 expect
                 it
                 lesse
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 their
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 wanted
                 those
                 examples
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 which
                 wee
                 have
                 .
                 In
                 Ieremy
                 7.12
                 .
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 
                   Consider
                   ,
                   looke
                   to
                   Shilo
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   what
                   I
                   did
                   there
                   ,
                   so
                   will
                   I
                   doe
                   to
                   you
                   .
                
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 judgements
                 on
                 Hierusalem
                 are
                 a
                 fearefull
                 spectacle
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 other
                 examples
                 may
                 helpe
                 us
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 our
                 condition
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 approaching
                 judgements
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 4
                 generall
                 security
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 signe
                 of
                 some
                 judgement
                 comming
                 .
                 Jn
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Noah
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 generall
                 sensuall
                 security
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Prophet
                 fore-told
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 deluge
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 eating
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 knew
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 flood
                 came
                 and
                 tooke
                 them
                 away
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 if
                 we
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 and
                 marry
                 and
                 build
                 and
                 be
                 negligent
                 and
                 carelesse
                 of
                 making
                 our
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 warning
                 is
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 that
                 some
                 judgement
                 either
                 personall
                 on
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 generally
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 will
                 come
                 upon
                 us
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 never
                 more
                 cause
                 of
                 feare
                 then
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 least
                 feare
                 .
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 want
                 of
                 feare
                 springs
                 from
                 infidelity
                 (
                 for
                 Faith
                 stirrs
                 up
                 Fearefullnesse
                 and
                 care
                 to
                 please
                 GOD
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   Faith
                   Noah
                   mooved
                   with
                   feare
                   ,
                   or
                   reverence
                   ,
                   builded
                   the
                   Arke
                
                 )
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 infidelity
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 afraid
                 
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 cause
                 .
                 Againe
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 feare
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 care
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 feare
                 is
                 infidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spring
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 it
                 is
                 carelesnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 alwaies
                 goes
                 before
                 destruction
                 ;
                 When
                 men
                 care
                 not
                 what
                 becomes
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 pleased
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 judgement
                 come
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 care
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   men
                   thus
                   say
                   ,
                   peace
                   peace
                   ,
                   then
                   commeth
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 terrible
                 thing
                 for
                 a
                 State
                 or
                 a
                 Citty
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 particular
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 carelesse
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 watching
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 warring
                 condition
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 alway
                 on
                 his
                 guard
                 ;
                 therefore
                 hee
                 must
                 not
                 bee
                 carelesse
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   say
                   peace
                   ,
                   where
                   God
                   speakes
                   no
                   peace
                   .
                
              
               
                 5
                 Againe
                 vve
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 some
                 judgement
                 is
                 comming
                 by
                 the
                 universality
                 and
                 generality
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 it
                 spreads
                 over
                 all
                 .
                 When
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 infection
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 vve
                 may
                 vvell
                 feare
                 the
                 infection
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 :
                 sinne
                 hath
                 infected
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 therefore
                 no
                 vvonder
                 if
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 plague
                 have
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 infecting
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 here
                 before
                 the
                 Prophet
                 threatned
                 this
                 destruction
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 generality
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 10.
                 verse
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 he
                 cryes
                 out
                 against
                 the
                 covetousnesse
                 and
                 false-dealing
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Prophets
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 all
                 estates
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 also
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 verse
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   poore
                   they
                   were
                   naught
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   poore
                   in
                   grace
                   and
                   goodnesse
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   condition
                   ,
                
                 Then
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   see
                   if
                   there
                   bee
                   any
                   goodnesse
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   ones
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   get
                   me
                   to
                   the
                   
                   great
                   men
                   ,
                
                 verse
                 5.
                 
                   they
                   have
                   knowne
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   their
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   have
                   broken
                   the
                   yoke
                   and
                   burst
                   the
                   bonds
                   .
                
                 When
                 poore
                 and
                 rich
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 small
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 are
                 sottish
                 and
                 brutish
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   all
                   flesh
                   had
                   corrupted
                   their
                   waies
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 then
                 judgement
                 must
                 needs
                 come
                 :
                 surely
                 generality
                 of
                 sinne
                 makes
                 vvay
                 for
                 generality
                 of
                 judgement
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 deluge
                 of
                 sin
                 made
                 vvay
                 for
                 the
                 deluge
                 of
                 water
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 overflow
                 of
                 sinne
                 will
                 make
                 vvay
                 for
                 a
                 flood
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 one
                 day
                 purge
                 the
                 vvorld
                 vvith
                 fire
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 for
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 vvhen
                 judgement
                 is
                 comming
                 ,
                 1
                 these
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 first
                 Injustice
                 and
                 formality
                 in
                 Religion
                 ;
                 vvhen
                 men
                 are
                 generally
                 unjust
                 ,
                 destruction
                 is
                 neare
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 how
                 can
                 a
                 Christian
                 soule
                 looke
                 upon
                 mens
                 courses
                 abroad
                 ;
                 in
                 these
                 regards
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   he
                   shall
                   weepe
                   in
                   secret
                
                 ;
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 generall
                 injustice
                 ?
                 Will
                 not
                 men
                 get
                 any
                 cause
                 so
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 purse
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 innocency
                 trodden
                 downe
                 oft-times
                 ?
                 2
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 neglected
                 ;
                 indifferency
                 and
                 formality
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 sweet
                 progresse
                 !
                 In
                 Queene
                 Elizabeths
                 time
                 vve
                 began
                 vvith
                 zeale
                 and
                 earnestnesse
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 vve
                 begin
                 to
                 stagger
                 whither
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 we
                 vvill
                 joyne
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 together
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 an
                 eternall
                 difference
                 betvveene
                 ,
                 
                   Light
                   and
                   darkenesse
                
                 ,
                 Is
                 this
                 our
                 progresse
                 after
                 so
                 much
                 teaching
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 God
                 vvith
                 formality
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 povver
                 ?
              
               
               
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 another
                 particular
                 sinne
                 foreshewing
                 judgement
                 ,
                 is
                 persecution
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 religious
                 men
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 is
                 worshipped
                 with
                 conscience
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 what
                 imputations
                 are
                 laid
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 neede
                 not
                 speake
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 knowes
                 vvell
                 enough
                 ;
                 Can
                 God
                 indure
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 conscience
                 of
                 his
                 service
                 shall
                 goe
                 under
                 the
                 brand
                 of
                 opposition
                 ?
                 God
                 is
                 much
                 beholding
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 vvhen
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 heartily
                 hated
                 as
                 that
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 loathsome
                 ,
                 as
                 deboishnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 vvhat
                 is
                 so
                 eagerly
                 ,
                 and
                 heartily
                 hated
                 as
                 the
                 povver
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ?
                 that
                 vvhich
                 they
                 have
                 beene
                 knowne
                 to
                 doe
                 for
                 conscience
                 ,
                 hath
                 beene
                 matter
                 of
                 reproach
                 ,
                 and
                 ruine
                 almost
                 to
                 many
                 men
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 vvill
                 not
                 prostitute
                 his
                 conscience
                 to
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Idoll
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 highest
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 buxome
                 ,
                 and
                 cracke
                 his
                 conscience
                 for
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 scarce
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 vvill
                 God
                 suffer
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 not
                 amended
                 ?
                 If
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 good
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 exact
                 Christian
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 Exactnesse
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 is
                 best
                 :
                 Is
                 to
                 be
                 best
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 naught
                 ,
                 when
                 to
                 be
                 best
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 carries
                 away
                 the
                 commendations
                 ?
                 In
                 1.
                 
                 Thessa.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   come
                   on
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   ;
                   God
                   they
                   hate
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   contrary
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 destruction
                 ,
                 the
                 spitefull
                 opposing
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 :
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 it
                 long
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 so
                 when
                 men
                 will
                 goe
                 on
                 incorrigibly
                 in
                 sinne
                 (
                 as
                 these
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   rush
                   as
                   the
                   horse
                   into
                   the
                   battell
                
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 reclaimed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fore-runner
                 of
                 destruction
                 .
                 Alas
                 !
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 strive
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   they
                   breake
                   off
                   the
                   cords
                   ,
                
                 and
                 cry
                 ,
                 tush
                 they
                 are
                 silly
                 men
                 shall
                 we
                 yeeld
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 Wee
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 for
                 our
                 gaine
                 and
                 profit
                 and
                 credit
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 better
                 then
                 so
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 looke
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 hampered
                 in
                 these
                 religious
                 bonds
                 ;
                 No
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 wiser
                 then
                 so
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 incorrigible
                 and
                 account
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 starke
                 folly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 destruction
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 place
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 Ezekiell
                 24.12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 
                   She
                   hath
                   wearied
                   her selfe
                   with
                   lies
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   great
                   scum
                   went
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   ,
                   shee
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   her
                   filthinesse
                   taken
                   from
                   her
                   .
                   In
                   thy
                   filthinesse
                   is
                   lewdnesse
                   :
                   because
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   purged
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 judgements
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   not
                   be
                   purged
                   ;
                   therefore
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   be
                   purged
                   til
                   thou
                   die
                   ,
                   untill
                   I
                   cause
                   my
                   fury
                   to
                   rest
                   upon
                   thee
                   ,
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   have
                   spoken
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   do
                   it
                   .
                
                 When
                 God
                 goes
                 about
                 to
                 purge
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 wil
                 not
                 amend
                 our
                 waies
                 ,
                 we
                 vvill
                 not
                 stoope
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   strengthen
                   an
                   Iron
                   sinnew
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   whores
                   forehead
                   .
                
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 purged
                 ,
                 nay
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 purged
                 til
                 J
                 purge
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 vvorld
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 till
                 my
                 fury
                 rest
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   i
                   the
                   Lord
                   have
                   spoken
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   shal
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 notable
                 place
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 29.1
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   reproofe
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 sermon
                 proofe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 often
                 reprooved
                 and
                 yet
                 carryes
                 himselfe
                 impudently
                 and
                 hardens
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 stiffens
                 his
                 necke
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   suddenly
                   be
                   destroyed
                
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 meane
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 warning
                 enough
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 after
                 long
                 warning
                 he
                 hardens
                 his
                 necke
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 suddenly
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 lookes
                 not
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   remedy
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 phrase
                 in
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Chron.
                   ult
                
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 
                   There
                   was
                   no
                   remedy
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 regard
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 that
                 directed
                 them
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 live
                 in
                 rebellion
                 against
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 then
                 saith
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   remedy
                
                 .
                 God
                 sent
                 his
                 messengers
                 betimes
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 compassion
                 on
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 them
                 perish
                 :
                 
                   They
                   trifled
                   with
                   him
                   and
                   mocked
                   his
                   messengers
                   ,
                
                 accounted
                 them
                 weake
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 despised
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 misused
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Lords
                 wrath
                 rose
                 against
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   there
                   was
                   no
                
                 remedy
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 people
                 are
                 as
                 those
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   rush
                   as
                   the
                   horse
                   into
                   the
                   battell
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Sermon-proofe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 every
                 Sermon
                 they
                 heare
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 hammer
                 on
                 the
                 Smiths
                 anvile
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 harder
                 and
                 harder
                 (
                 as
                 Moses
                 speaking
                 to
                 Pharoah
                 increased
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 destruction
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 your
                 particular
                 consciences
                 ,
                 we
                 that
                 are
                 Ministers
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 your
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 of
                 your
                 profaning
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ;
                 Whether
                 have
                 we
                 gained
                 upon
                 
                 you
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 left
                 an
                 oath
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 left
                 his
                 wicked
                 courses
                 and
                 entered
                 into
                 a
                 nearer
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 teaching
                 ?
                 Blessed
                 is
                 that
                 man
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 destroy
                 him
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 visitation
                 God
                 will
                 regard
                 that
                 man.
                 But
                 alas
                 we
                 may
                 almost
                 complaine
                 with
                 Ieremy
                 in
                 this
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 Iere.
                 5.1
                 .
                 
                   Where
                   he
                   runnes
                   up
                   and
                   downe
                   to
                   seeke
                   a
                   man.
                
                 Alas
                 !
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 thicke
                 sowen
                 but
                 come
                 thinne
                 up
                 that
                 obey
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 is
                 some
                 comfort
                 that
                 men
                 will
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 some
                 good
                 may
                 be
                 learned
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 to
                 keepe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 Gods
                 law
                 (
                 as
                 those
                 men
                 doe
                 that
                 pretend
                 they
                 can
                 reade
                 Sermons
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 teach
                 God
                 a
                 course
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 to
                 Heaven
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 hope
                 of
                 men
                 when
                 they
                 submit
                 to
                 Gods
                 ordinance
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 are
                 you
                 affected
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ?
                 How
                 doe
                 you
                 come
                 now
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 amend
                 ,
                 and
                 resolve
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 course
                 ;
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 often
                 reprooved
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 
                   judgement
                   will
                   come
                   suddenly
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   without
                   all
                   remedy
                   :
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 without
                 remedy
                 :
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 excuse
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 pleade
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 Prophets
                 among
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Heathens
                 were
                 hardened
                 and
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 destruction
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   revealed
                   from
                   Heaven
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                
                 because
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 rebellion
                 against
                 
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 shall
                 you
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 too
                 ,
                 thinke
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 accomptable
                 for
                 it
                 ?
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 easier
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 where
                 God
                 hath
                 magnified
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 exalt
                 judgement
                 ,
                 
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   l●ft
                   up
                   to
                   Heaven
                   in
                   priviledges
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   cast
                   downe
                   to
                   hell
                   .
                   Woe
                   unto
                   thee
                   Capernaum
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 The
                 more
                 in
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 abused
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 another
                 particular
                 sin
                 whereby
                 wee
                 may
                 discerne
                 a
                 judgement
                 comming
                 is
                 ,
                 unfruitfulnesse
                 under
                 the
                 meanes
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 fig-tree
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 digged
                 and
                 dunged
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 was
                 unfruitfull
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 ●eare
                 a
                 curse
                 .
                 Jn
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 the
                 groud
                 that
                 is
                 tilled
                 ,
                 and
                 manured
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 the
                 raine
                 falling
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 then
                 
                   neare
                   unto
                   cursing
                
                 if
                 it
                 bring
                 not
                 forth
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 a
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 a
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 would
                 bee
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 hope
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 meanes
                 ▪
                 under
                 the
                 Sun-shine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 working
                 on
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 unfruitfullnesse
                 ▪
                 it
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 judgement
                 .
                 
                   The
                   axe
                   is
                   laid
                   to
                   the
                   roote
                
                 ;
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 vengeance
                 is
                 laid
                 to
                 the
                 roote
                 ,
                 and
                 downe
                 they
                 goe
                 if
                 they
                 bring
                 not
                 forth
                 good
                 fruit
                 .
              
               
                 Sinnes
                 of
                 omission
                 (
                 when
                 that
                 all
                 hath
                 beene
                 taught
                 )
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 judgement
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 last
                 judgement
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 
                 not
                 visited
                 me
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 releeved
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 &c.
                 will
                 be
                 evidence
                 enough
                 to
                 cast
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 hell
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 omission
                 of
                 other
                 duties
                 :
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 opportunity
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   hath
                   a
                   price
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   hath
                   no
                   heart
                   to
                   lay
                   it
                   out
                   to
                   his
                   power
                   .
                
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 steward
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 unfruitfull
                 ,
                 and
                 labours
                 to
                 undermine
                 and
                 ruine
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 others
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 looke
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 light
                 on
                 him
                 first
                 or
                 last
                 ?
                 if
                 not
                 present
                 judgement
                 on
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 more
                 ,
                 
                 
                   decay
                   in
                   our
                   first
                   love
                
                 is
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 judgement
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 love
                 not
                 God
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 wont
                 ,
                 In
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   away
                   thy
                   Candlesticke
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   left
                   thy
                   first
                   love
                   .
                
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 plenty
                 ,
                 and
                 depth
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 whereby
                 our
                 sinnes
                 are
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 is
                 given
                 ?
                 is
                 there
                 not
                 that
                 sweetnesse
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 gaine
                 our
                 love
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 necessity
                 to
                 renew
                 our
                 peace
                 ?
                 Why
                 should
                 we
                 decay
                 in
                 our
                 love
                 ?
                 The
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 are
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 sees
                 them
                 undervalued
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 decay
                 in
                 our
                 affections
                 .
                 When
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 zeale
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ill
                 signe
                 .
              
               
                 Jt
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 signe
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 some
                 blessing
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 in
                 our
                 publique
                 
                 meetings
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 regard
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 zeale
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 wrong
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 some
                 cause
                 to
                 hope
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 labo●r
                 to
                 stirre
                 up
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 study
                 how
                 he
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 and
                 warme
                 in
                 his
                 affections
                 ,
                 considering
                 what
                 excellent
                 blessings
                 we
                 enjoy
                 in
                 the
                 ●ospell
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 above
                 Pop●ry
                 ?
                 our
                 religion
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 ,
                 the
                 sun-shine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 now
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 unfolded
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Heaven
                 opened
                 ,
                 what
                 glorious
                 times
                 are
                 those
                 ?
                 The
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 is
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 our
                 love
                 ?
                 ●s
                 there
                 ●ot
                 cause
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 hath
                 taken
                 it
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 ●●
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 Now
                 Jdolat●y
                 is
                 where
                 true
                 Religion
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 was
                 religiously
                 worshipped
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 countries
                 ;
                 Shall
                 God
                 deale
                 so
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 that
                 truth
                 ?
                 Since
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 what
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 plenty
                 have
                 we
                 had
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 ever
                 we
                 loose
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 goe
                 with
                 other
                 things
                 :
                 if
                 God
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 away
                 goes
                 our
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 alone
                 ;
                 it
                 came
                 not
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 alone
                 .
                 Doubtlesse
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 judgement
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 love
                 to
                 so
                 precious
                 a
                 jewell
                 as
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 shall
                 
                 beginne
                 to
                 die
                 and
                 decay
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 begin
                 to
                 slight
                 and
                 disregard
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 for
                 any
                 particular
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 had
                 good
                 things
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 now
                 begin
                 to
                 decay
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ill
                 signe
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 fiting
                 him
                 for
                 judgement
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 doe
                 when
                 judgements
                 are
                 comming
                 ?
                 Wee
                 see
                 judgements
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 nay
                 are
                 in
                 part
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Plague
                 of
                 pestilence
                 hath
                 ceazed
                 on
                 us
                 already
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 warre
                 is
                 threatned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 enemies
                 that
                 have
                 beene
                 foyled
                 before
                 :
                 Foyled
                 enemies
                 are
                 dangerous
                 enemies
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 proud
                 ;
                 Now
                 wee
                 have
                 proud
                 enemies
                 that
                 have
                 beene
                 foyled
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 withall
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 mercy
                 can
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 God
                 fought
                 against
                 them
                 for
                 us
                 from
                 Heaven
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 being
                 cruell
                 provoked
                 enemies
                 are
                 the
                 lesse
                 likely
                 to
                 shew
                 any
                 mercy
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 indeed
                 so
                 mercifull
                 to
                 us
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 us
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 malice
                 and
                 fury
                 of
                 Idolatrous
                 enemies
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 those
                 that
                 can
                 lay
                 things
                 together
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 times
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 cause
                 of
                 feare
                 then
                 is
                 taken
                 to
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 doe
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 First
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 betweene
                 the
                 threatning
                 and
                 the
                 execution
                 (
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 judgements
                 in
                 the
                 cloud
                 ,
                 1
                 and
                 the
                 storme
                 seemes
                 to
                 hang
                 o●ver
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 pestilence
                 is
                 drawn
                 over
                 our
                 heads
                 by
                 the
                 destroying
                 Angell
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 yet
                 striken
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 betweene
                 the
                 threatning
                 and
                 the
                 execution
                 )
                 Oh
                 improove
                 it
                 ,
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 little
                 time
                 ;
                 get
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 hide
                 your selves
                 in
                 the
                 providence
                 and
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 make
                 your
                 peace
                 ,
                 deferre
                 it
                 no
                 longer
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 mourne
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 judgement
                 shall
                 come
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 marked
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 mourne
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 the
                 errours
                 and
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 least
                 when
                 a
                 judgement
                 comes
                 you
                 bee
                 swept
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 generall
                 judgement
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 rather
                 have
                 our
                 part
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 mourne
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 give
                 us
                 our
                 lives
                 for
                 a
                 prey
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 be
                 watchfull
                 ,
                 practise
                 that
                 duty
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 plague
                 to
                 put
                 us
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 threatning
                 of
                 dangers
                 by
                 enemies
                 abroad
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 watch
                 now
                 and
                 stand
                 upon
                 our
                 guard
                 ,
                 when
                 will
                 we
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 be
                 watchfull
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 stewards
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 large
                 hearts
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 may
                 come
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 stripped
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 soone
                 ,
                 having
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 doe
                 good
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 study
                 all
                 opportunities
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 roufe
                 up
                 our
                 sluggish
                 soules
                 .
                 Feare
                 it
                 is
                 awaking
                 affection
                 .
                 Iaakob
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 brother
                 Esau
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 ceaze
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   sleepe
                   that
                   night
                
                 :
                 We
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 soone
                 the
                 hand
                 and
                 arrow
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 strike
                 us
                 (
                 besides
                 other
                 judgements
                 )
                 
                   let
                   us
                   shake
                   off
                   Security
                
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 every
                 thing
                 we
                 doe
                 sincerely
                 to
                 God.
                 We
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 account
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 soone
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 doe
                 every
                 thing
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 in
                 our
                 particular
                 callings
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 bee
                 conscionable
                 ,
                 and
                 carefull
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 doe
                 all
                 in
                 our
                 places
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 or
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 particular
                 gaine
                 :
                 but
                 doe
                 it
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 must
                 give
                 account
                 ere
                 long
                 to
                 God.
                 Now
                 God
                 threatneth
                 us
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 our
                 account
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 secure
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 life
                 for
                 a
                 weeke
                 or
                 for
                 one
                 day
                 ?
                 Wee
                 cannot
                 ,
                 
                   our
                   times
                   are
                   in
                   Gods
                   hands
                   :
                
                 we
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 goe
                 out
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 we
                 have
                 lesse
                 cause
                 to
                 hope
                 for
                 long
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 watchfull
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 withall
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 good
                 husbands
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 
                 betweene
                 the
                 threatning
                 and
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
                 let
                 us
                 store
                 up
                 comforts
                 from
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 store
                 up
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 more
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 we
                 have
                 bestowed
                 wisely
                 then
                 of
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 leave
                 behinde
                 us
                 .
                 Thus
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 come
                 what
                 will
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 prepared
                 .
                 Many
                 holy
                 and
                 heavenly
                 men
                 have
                 beene
                 visited
                 with
                 pestilentiall
                 sickenesse
                 .
                 Hezekias
                 was
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 was
                 a
                 pestilentiall
                 sickenesse
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 holy
                 Divines
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Christians
                 have
                 beene
                 swept
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 sickenesse
                 .
                 Iunius
                 and
                 other
                 rare
                 men
                 of
                 excellent
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 renewing
                 
                 our
                 covenant
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 fasting
                 now
                 ,
                 to
                 renew
                 our
                 covenants
                 ,
                 to
                 remake
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 come
                 what
                 will
                 and
                 welcome
                 ,
                 life
                 or
                 death
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 blessing
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 loathsome
                 sickenesse
                 and
                 death
                 .
                 If
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 by
                 what
                 way
                 :
                 
                   Though
                   the
                   body
                   be
                   sowen
                   in
                   dishonour
                
                 (
                 we
                 may
                 die
                 of
                 a
                 noysome
                 disease
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 have
                 our
                 friends
                 neare
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 
                   the
                   body
                   shall
                   rise
                   againe
                   in
                   honour
                   .
                
                 What
                 matter
                 (
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   If
                   by
                   any
                   meanes
                   I
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 by
                 faire
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 foule
                 death
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 bee
                 that
                 God
                 make
                 not
                 good
                 his
                 promise
                 of
                 particular
                 protection
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 from
                 contagion
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 :
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 generall
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   be
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Abraham
                
                 ;
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 everlasting
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 bee
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 it
                 holds
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 all
                 other
                 promises
                 faile
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 faile
                 ,
                 sticke
                 to
                 the
                 maine
                 promise
                 of
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   life
                   everlasting
                
                 :
                 When
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 faile
                 ;
                 wee
                 must
                 leave
                 them
                 sho●tly
                 wealth
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 comfort
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 grand
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 forgive
                 us
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 us
                 life
                 everlasting
                 for
                 Christ
                 !
                 Therefore
                 when
                 all
                 
                 things
                 else
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 wrap
                 our selves
                 in
                 the
                 gracious
                 promises
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 shall
                 live
                 and
                 dye
                 with
                 comfort
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               DEAD-MAN
               ,
               OR
               ,
               THE
               STATE
               OF
               EVERY
               Man
               by
               nature
               .
            
             
               In
               one
               Sermon
               .
               By
               the
               late
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               Divine
               RICHARD
               SIBS
               ,
               Doctor
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               Master
               of
               Katherine
               Hall
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Preacher
               at
               GRAYES
               INNE
               .
            
             
               
                 JOHN
                 .
                 5.25
                 .
              
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 houre
                 is
                 comming
                 and
                 now
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 dead
                 shall
                 heare
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 heare
                 shall
                 live
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               .
               Printed
               by
               G.M.
               for
               
                 Nicholas
                 Bourne
              
               and
               
                 Rapha
                 Harford
              
               .
               MDCXXXIX
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               DEAD-MAN
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     EPHES.
                     2.1
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   you
                   hath
                   ●ee
                   quickned
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   dead
                   in
                   trespasses
                   and
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THE
               matter
               of
               this
               excellent
               Epistle
               is
               ,
               
               partly
               doctrinall
               ,
               and
               partly
               exhortatory
               :
               as
               it
               was
               S.
               Paules
               course
               in
               all
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               to
               lay
               the
               foundation
               of
               practise
               in
               doctrine
               .
               The
               heart
               must
               be
               mooved
               ,
               but
               the
               braine
               must
               be
               instructed
               first
               :
               there
               is
               a
               simpathy
               betweene
               those
               two
               parts
               ,
               as
               in
               nature
               ,
               so
               in
               grace
               .
               The
               doctrinall
               part
               of
               the
               Epistle
               sets
               out
               the
               riches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               chiefly
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               )
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               spring
               of
               them
               ,
               Gods
               eternall
               
               election
               .
               Then
               in
               this
               Chapter
               by
               way
               of
               comparison
               ;
               by
               comparing
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               to
               the
               state
               of
               nature
               .
               
                 You
                 hath
                 hee
                 quickned
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sins
                 .
              
            
             
               
               The
               dependance
               of
               this
               Verse
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               from
               the
               19.
               
               Verse
               of
               the
               first
               Chapter
               .
               The
               Apostle
               there
               prayes
               that
               the
               Ephesians
               might
               have
               
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 their
                 understandings
                 opened
                 and
                 enlightned
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               might
               know
               (
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               )
               what
               the
               exceeding
               great
               power
               of
               God
               is
               towards
               us
               that
               beleeve
               ,
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 his
                 mighty
                 power
                 that
                 he
                 wrought
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 :
              
               that
               they
               might
               have
               experience
               of
               that
               mighty
               power
               that
               raised
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               Now
               here
               in
               this
               Chapter
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 were
                 raised
                 together
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 heavenly
                 places
                 .
              
               His
               reason
               is
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               raised
               up
               and
               quickned
               with
               Christ
               to
               sit
               in
               heavenly
               places
               with
               him
               ,
               have
               experience
               of
               a
               mighty
               power
               :
               But
               you
               are
               raised
               up
               and
               quickned
               with
               Christ
               to
               sit
               in
               heavenly
               places
               with
               him
               :
               therefore
               you
               have
               experience
               of
               a
               mighty
               power
               that
               raised
               Christ
               :
               for
               those
               that
               are
               raised
               and
               quickned
               with
               Christ
               have
               experience
               of
               that
               power
               that
               Christ
               had
               when
               he
               was
               raised
               up
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               that
               he
               intends
               especially
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               that
               
                 being
                 raised
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 nearer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 Iewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 themselves
                 were
                 farre
                 off
                 .
              
               
               Now
               he
               shewes
               that
               they
               
                 were
                 raised
                 and
                 quickned
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               might
               magnifie
               
                 the
                 free
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ;
               (
               all
               is
               by
               grace
               )
               and
               thereupon
               to
               be
               stirred
               up
               to
               a
               suteable
               ,
               comfortable
               and
               gracious
               life
               .
               To
               come
               to
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 And
                 you
                 hath
                 he
                 quickned
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               They
               are
               an
               application
               of
               the
               former
               comfortable
               truths
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 you
                 hath
                 he
                 quickned
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               words
               ,
               
                 hath
                 he
                 quickned
              
               ,
               are
               not
               in
               the
               originall
               in
               this
               place
               :
               they
               are
               after
               in
               verse
               5.
               
               
                 When
                 we
                 were
                 dead
                 in
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 quickned
                 us
                 :
              
               but
               they
               are
               put
               in
               ,
               in
               the
               translation
               ;
               because
               they
               must
               be
               understood
               to
               make
               the
               full
               sence
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               words
               consider
               these
               things
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               heere
               the
               Apostle
               puts
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               their
               former
               condition
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               he
               sets
               downe
               in
               particular
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               
                 They
                 were
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sins
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               he
               tells
               them
               wherein
               they
               were
               dead
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               element
               wherein
               they
               were
               dead
               ,
               
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sins
              
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               not
               in
               one
               trespasse
               and
               in
               one
               sin
               ;
               but
               
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sins
              
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               to
               speake
               a
               little
               of
               quickning
               ,
               to
               take
               it
               out
               of
               the
               5.
               verse
               .
               
                 You
                 hath
                 he
                 quickned
              
               .
               There
               is
               the
               benefit
               with
               the
               condition
               .
               That
               which
               Jaime
               at
               is
               especially
               to
               shew
               our
               estate
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               are
               raised
               out
               of
               that
               .
               I
               shall
               touch
               the
               points
               briefly
               as
               I
               have
               propounded
               them
               .
            
             
             
               
               Saint
               Paul
               here
               first
               minds
               them
               of
               their
               former
               condition
               ,
               
                 you
                 were
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sinnes
                 :
              
               For
               contraries
               give
               lustre
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               it
               magnifies
               grace
               mervailously
               to
               consider
               the
               opposite
               condition
               .
               Hee
               that
               never
               knew
               the
               
                 height
                 and
                 bredth
                 and
                 depth
              
               of
               his
               naturall
               corruption
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               able
               to
               conceive
               
                 the
                 height
                 and
                 breadth
                 and
                 depth
                 of
                 Gods
                 infinite
                 love
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Saint
               Paul
               had
               deepe
               thoughts
               of
               both
               as
               ever
               man
               had
               ;
               therefore
               he
               could
               never
               enter
               into
               the
               argument
               ,
               of
               abasing
               man
               ,
               and
               extolling
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               satisfie
               himselfe
               :
               but
               his
               spirit
               carries
               him
               from
               one
               thing
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               he
               set
               it
               out
               to
               the
               full
               .
               And
               every
               one
               of
               us
               should
               be
               skilfull
               in
               this
               double
               mystery
               ,
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               that
               is
               unsearchable
               ,
               there
               is
               corruption
               in
               the
               heart
               that
               none
               knows
               but
               God
               only
               :
               and
               we
               must
               plow
               with
               his
               heifer
               that
               carries
               a
               light
               into
               the
               hidden
               parts
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               discovers
               corruption
               :
               there
               is
               a
               mystery
               of
               that
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               of
               our
               deliverance
               out
               of
               that
               cursed
               estate
               from
               the
               guilt
               and
               thraldome
               of
               it
               .
               I
               doe
               but
               touch
               it
               onely
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               
               Now
               besides
               the
               consideration
               of
               it
               for
               this
               end
               ;
               to
               magnifie
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               understand
               what
               our
               former
               estate
               was
               the
               better
               :
               there
               are
               many
               other
               ends
               .
               As
               to
               stirre
               up
               our
               thankefullnesse
               ,
               when
               we
               consider
               from
               what
               we
               are
               delivered
               ,
               to
               glorifie
               God
               the
               more
               .
               
               There
               is
               no
               soule
               so
               enlarged
               to
               glorifie
               God
               as
               that
               soule
               that
               hath
               large
               thoughts
               of
               its
               estate
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               that
               estate
               by
               nature
               made
               worse
               by
               custome
               ,
               our
               second
               ill
               nature
               and
               bondage
               voluntary
               :
               considering
               Gods
               mercy
               in
               delivering
               and
               freeing
               us
               from
               all
               sinnes
               and
               trespasses
               ,
               this
               will
               make
               us
               thankefull
               indeed
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               spring
               of
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               consider
               what
               great
               sinnes
               we
               have
               forgiven
               us●
               it
               will
               make
               us
               humble
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               pitifull
               to
               others
               :
               but
               this
               may
               be
               handled
               fitter
               from
               another
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               .
               To
               come
               therefore
               to
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 Who
                 were
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 condition
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 
                   they
                   were
                   dead
                
                 ;
                 the
                 specification
                 of
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   sinnes
                   and
                   trespasses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 sinnes
                 and
                 trespasses
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 might
                 digresse
                 and
                 tell
                 you
                 a
                 discourse
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 at
                 large
                 :
                 
                 every
                 man
                 knowes
                 by
                 experience
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 death
                 is
                 a
                 privation
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 
                 What
                 is
                 life
                 ?
                 and
                 whence
                 ariseth
                 it
                 ?
                 Not
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 God
                 is
                 life
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 life
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 l●fe
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 It
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 first
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 soule
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 life
                 from
                 the
                 union
                 with
                 that
                 soule
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 secret
                 kindled
                 motion
                 and
                 operation
                 outward
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 life
                 is
                 .
                 Life
                 in
                 man
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 spring●
                 from
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 The
                 soule
                 h●th
                 a
                 double
                 life
                 ,
                 a
                 life
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 life
                 it
                 communicates
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 life
                 in
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 liveth
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 an
                 essentiall
                 life
                 of
                 its
                 owne
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 its
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 union
                 comes
                 lively
                 motion
                 and
                 operation
                 .
                 
                 The
                 spirituall
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 soule
                 hath
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 quickning
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christs
                 Spirit
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 life
                 it selfe
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 fountaine
                 of
                 all
                 life
                 :
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 spirituall
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 is
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 spiritual
                 soule
                 ,
                 this
                 Spirit
                 in
                 us
                 is
                 not
                 idle
                 wherever
                 life
                 is
                 there
                 is
                 motion
                 and
                 operation
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 suteable
                 and
                 proportionable
                 to
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 death
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 death
                 ?
                 Death
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 seperation
                 from
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 from
                 whence
                 life
                 springs
                 .
                 The
                 body
                 having
                 a
                 communicated
                 life
                 from
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 departed
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 dead
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 death
                 (
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 spirituall
                 sence
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 law
                 our
                 sentence
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 condemned
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 dead
                 man.
                 Or
                 death
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 disposition
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 that
                 death
                 of
                 sentence
                 in
                 bodily
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 eternall
                 death
                 afterward
                 .
                 Now
                 naturally
                 we
                 are
                 dead
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 sences
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 First
                 by
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 loynes
                 we
                 were
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 damned
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 upon
                 all
                 Adams
                 rotten
                 race
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 
                   damnati
                   antequam
                   nati
                
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 damned
                 before
                 we
                 were
                 borne
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 being
                 in
                 our
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 communion
                 with
                 Adam
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 as
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 that
                 first
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 death
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 afterward
                 )
                 a
                 death
                 of
                 al
                 the
                 powers
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 act
                 and
                 moove
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 life
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 we
                 cannot
                 thinke
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 will
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 affect
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 savours
                 of
                 spirituall
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 comes
                 a
                 death
                 of
                 sentence
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 2
                 being
                 damned
                 both
                 in
                 Adams
                 loynes
                 and
                 in
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 adding
                 actuall
                 sinnes
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 actuall
                 sinne
                 it
                 were
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 to
                 passe
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 aggravates
                 the
                 sentence
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 dead
                 in
                 law
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 disposition
                 .
                 3
                 This
                 death
                 in
                 law
                 is
                 called
                 guilt
                 ,
                 a
                 binding
                 over
                 to
                 eternall
                 death
                 :
                 it
                 breeds
                 horrour
                 and
                 terrours
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 flashes
                 of
                 Hell-fire
                 ,
                 and
                 expectation
                 of
                 worse
                 (
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 eternall
                 seperation
                 from
                 God
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 an
                 eternall
                 lying
                 under
                 the
                 wrath
                 and
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 (
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 at
                 the
                 resurrection
                 )
                 because
                 wee
                 would
                 sinne
                 eternally
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 live
                 eternally
                 here
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 being
                 made
                 for
                 man
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 eternall
                 sentence
                 and
                 punishment
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 terrible
                 condition
                 :
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 death
                 we
                 should
                 
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 that
                 followes
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   are
                   all
                   dead
                   in
                   trespasses
                   and
                   sins
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 why
                 we
                 are
                 dead
                 ?
              
               
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 by
                 sin
                 we
                 are
                 seperated
                 from
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 therfore
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 sinne
                 we
                 lost
                 that
                 first
                 originall
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 was
                 comproduced
                 with
                 Adams
                 soule
                 :
                 when
                 Adams
                 soule
                 was
                 infused
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 cloathed
                 with
                 all
                 graces
                 ,
                 with
                 originall
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 the
                 stampe
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 on
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 connaturall
                 to
                 that
                 estate
                 and
                 condition
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 excellent
                 gratious
                 disposition
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 we
                 all
                 lost
                 that
                 primative
                 Image
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 we
                 are
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 dead
                 likewise
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 past
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 No
                 man
                 by
                 nature
                 hath
                 fellowship
                 with
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 grafted
                 into
                 him
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 supernaturall
                 thing
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 regards
                 every
                 man
                 naturally
                 is
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Nay
                 sinne
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 of
                 temporall
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 curse
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 eternall
                 death
                 :
                 of
                 that
                 bitter
                 sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 adjudging
                 of
                 us
                 to
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 we
                 feele
                 in
                 terrours
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 after
                 .
                 But
                 sinne
                 it selfe
                 is
                 an
                 intrinsicall
                 death
                 :
                 Why
                 ?
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 seperation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 chiefe
                 good
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 God
                 )
                 and
                 a
                 cleaving
                 to
                 some
                 creature
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 
                 no
                 sin
                 but
                 it
                 carries
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 the
                 changeable
                 creature
                 ,
                 in
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 affection
                 to
                 its
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 vanity
                 ,
                 one
                 thing
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 Sinne
                 is
                 a
                 turning
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 turning
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 death
                 ,
                 every
                 sinfull
                 soule
                 is
                 dead
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 considerations
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 conceave
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 you
                 hath
                 hee
                 quickned
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 a
                 little
                 what
                 a
                 condition
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 sentence
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 nature
                 lies
                 under
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hanges
                 over
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 crush
                 him
                 every
                 moment
                 .
                 
                 But
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 that
                 death
                 that
                 seizeth
                 upon
                 our
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 dead
                 by
                 nature
                 .
                 1
                 And
                 what
                 doth
                 death
                 worke
                 upon
                 the
                 body
                 ?
                 unactivenesse
                 ,
                 stiffnesse
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 severed
                 from
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 unactive
                 ,
                 and
                 stiffe
                 .
                 Therefore
                 those
                 that
                 finde
                 no
                 life
                 to
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 no
                 power
                 nor
                 strength
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 felt
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 quickning
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 heare
                 coldly
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 coldly
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 dead
                 piece
                 of
                 worke
                 and
                 businesse
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 doe
                 anything
                 that
                 is
                 spiritually
                 good
                 coldly
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 ;
                 not
                 from
                 an
                 inward
                 principle
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 (
                 that
                 might
                 heate
                 and
                 warme
                 their
                 hearts
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 they
                 goe
                 about
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 thinke
                 to
                 satisfie
                 God
                 with
                 an
                 outward
                 dead
                 action
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Againe
                 ,
                 death
                 makes
                 the
                 body
                 unlovely
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 would
                 buy
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 ground
                 
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   bury
                   his
                   dead
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   sight
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 indure
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 beloved
                 wife
                 when
                 shee
                 was
                 dead
                 .
                 Death
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 beauty
                 and
                 the
                 honour
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 honourable
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 behold
                 it
                 after
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 stamped
                 upon
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 after
                 sin
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 unlovely
                 soule
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   all
                   deprived
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 And
                 not
                 onely
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 loathsomenesse
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 honour
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 it
                 before
                 .
                 Though
                 all
                 art
                 and
                 skill
                 be
                 used
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 ,
                 (
                 with
                 flowers
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 you
                 will
                 )
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 fancy
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stench
                 will
                 be
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 sweete
                 smells
                 .
                 So
                 let
                 any
                 naturall
                 man
                 be
                 as
                 witty
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 rich
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 all
                 these
                 ornaments
                 and
                 flowers
                 :
                 yet
                 hee
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 carrion
                 ,
                 a
                 loathsome
                 creature
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 soule
                 be
                 seperated
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 inwardly
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 new
                 heart
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 abhominable
                 and
                 loathsome
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 A
                 dead
                 soule
                 is
                 abhominable
                 to
                 all
                 Gods
                 sences
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Scripture
                 thus
                 familiarly
                 condescends
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 )
                 hee
                 
                 will
                 not
                 behold
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   lookes
                   upon
                   the
                   proud
                   afarre
                   off
                   .
                
                 And
                 hee
                 smells
                 no
                 savour
                 from
                 their
                 performances
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   very
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   is
                   abhominable
                   ,
                
                 he
                 lookes
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 wee
                 doe
                 upon
                 a
                 dunghill
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 loathsome
                 thing
                 .
                 
                   The
                   prayers
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   are
                   an
                   abhomination
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 he
                 turnes
                 away
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 indure
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 his
                 eares
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   will
                   not
                   heare
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 feeling
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 wearied
                 with
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   a
                   cart
                   is
                   with
                   sheaves
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 wearied
                 with
                 their
                 very
                 good
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Isa.
                 1.8
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 wicked
                 men
                 performe
                 it
                 is
                 abhominable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 behold
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 indure
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 burdened
                 with
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 also
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 foulenesse
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 they
                 loath
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 herein
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 agrees
                 with
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 ,
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 is
                 not
                 loathsome
                 to
                 its
                 selfe
                 .
                 So
                 take
                 a
                 carnall
                 man
                 ,
                 hee
                 pranks
                 up
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 hee
                 thinkes
                 himselfe
                 a
                 jolly
                 man
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 set
                 out
                 in
                 his
                 flowers
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 hee
                 beggs
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 he
                 sees
                 not
                 his
                 loathsomenesse
                 ;
                 hee
                 thinkes
                 himselfe
                 a
                 brave
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 he
                 lives
                 in
                 :
                 and
                 hee
                 hath
                 base
                 conceits
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 Dead
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 loathsome
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 want
                 sences
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 a
                 prison
                 ,
                 the
                 noisome
                 savour
                 is
                 not
                 offensive
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 acquainted
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 ceazed
                 upon
                 and
                 possessed
                 their
                 
                 sences
                 :
                 So
                 wicked
                 men
                 they
                 smell
                 no
                 ill
                 savour
                 and
                 sent
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 dead
                 persons
                 ,
                 one
                 dead
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 loathsome
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 prisoners
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 offended
                 with
                 the
                 noysomenesse
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 sever
                 dead
                 persons
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 so
                 indeed
                 a
                 dead
                 soule
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 severed
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 
                   ae
                   jure
                
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 severed
                 from
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 seperation
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 begun
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 seperation
                 betweene
                 the
                 living
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   dead
                   follow
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   bury
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Where
                 bodily
                 death
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 deprives
                 of
                 all
                 sences
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 or
                 tongue
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 it
                 makes
                 them
                 speechlesse
                 :
                 So
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 spiritually
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 speake
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 savoury
                 and
                 good
                 of
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 doth
                 he
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 element
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 speak
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 he
                 speakes
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 another
                 man
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 writer
                 .
                 He
                 cannot
                 speake
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 praise
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 others
                 in
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 dead
                 soule
                 .
                 Put
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 arguments
                 ,
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 vanity
                 ,
                 to
                 sweare
                 or
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 theame
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 talke
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 divine
                 things
                 (
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 sweare
                 by
                 them
                 and
                 to
                 scorne
                 good
                 things
                 )
                 he
                 cannot
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 speechlesse
                 
                 there
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 theame
                 .
                 
                 And
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 speechlesse
                 so
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 spirituall
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 works
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 with
                 our
                 bodily
                 eyes
                 ▪
                 but
                 our
                 soules
                 should
                 have
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 see
                 somewhat
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 his
                 mercy
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 relish
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 creatures
                 and
                 mercies
                 :
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 tasts
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 spirituall
                 taste
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 mercy
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Oh
                 how
                 sweet
                 is
                 God!
                 A
                 wicked
                 man
                 hath
                 no
                 taste
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 cannot
                 heare
                 what
                 the
                 Spirit
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 he
                 heares
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 when
                 the
                 trumpet
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 sounds
                 never
                 so
                 loud
                 in
                 his
                 eares
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 overmuch
                 pressed
                 ,
                 much
                 curiosity
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 raiseth
                 the
                 proportion
                 from
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 some
                 thing
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sence
                 nor
                 mooving
                 to
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 6
                 so
                 no
                 outward
                 thing
                 can
                 moove
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 :
                 offer
                 him
                 colours
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 food
                 to
                 the
                 taste
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 feeling
                 ,
                 nothing
                 mooves
                 him
                 :
                 So
                 a
                 dead
                 soule
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 moove
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 mooved
                 with
                 nothing
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 affects
                 a
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 tremble
                 and
                 quake
                 ,
                 it
                 affects
                 not
                 a
                 carnall
                 man
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 bodily
                 death
                 ,
                 7
                 the
                 longer
                 it
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 noysome
                 and
                 offensive
                 it
                 is
                 every
                 day
                 more
                 then
                 other
                 :
                 So
                 sinne
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 soule
                 more
                 loathsome
                 and
                 noysome
                 daily
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 
                 have
                 filled
                 up
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 earth
                 can
                 beare
                 them
                 no
                 longer
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 it
                 is
                 heavy
                 :
                 so
                 dead
                 soules
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 they
                 are
                 heavy
                 ,
                 heavy
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 Christ
                 that
                 dyed
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 heavy
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 sinke
                 to
                 earthly
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 they
                 sinke
                 lower
                 and
                 lower
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 leave
                 sinking
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 there
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Sunne
                 when
                 it
                 riseth
                 ,
                 it
                 growes
                 still
                 till
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 full
                 perfection
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 glory
                 :
                 So
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 this
                 death
                 is
                 a
                 death
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 increased
                 in
                 the
                 loathsomenesse
                 and
                 noysomenesse
                 of
                 it
                 every
                 way
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 longer
                 a
                 carnall
                 man
                 lives
                 the
                 more
                 guilt
                 hee
                 contracts
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   child
                   of
                   a
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   old
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 )
                 the
                 longer
                 he
                 lives
                 the
                 more
                 vengeance
                 is
                 stored
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   he
                   treasures
                   vengeance
                   up
                   against
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   vengeance
                   ,
                
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 curse
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 naturall
                 estate
                 to
                 live
                 long
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 growes
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 abhominable
                 every
                 way
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 helpe
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 so
                 far
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 thinke
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 let
                 us
                 learne
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 nature
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 our selves
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 conceits
                 better
                 then
                 indeed
                 wee
                 are
                 .
                 We
                 judge
                 of
                 our selves
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 civill
                 things
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 naturall
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 discourse
                 and
                 understand
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 law
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 ,
                 we
                 value
                 men
                 by
                 these
                 .
                 Alas
                 poore
                 soule
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 dead
                 for
                 all
                 
                 this
                 ;
                 what
                 are
                 all
                 these
                 abilities
                 for
                 ?
                 Are
                 they
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 spirituall
                 life
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 ?
                 They
                 onely
                 blow
                 thee
                 up
                 with
                 pride
                 and
                 set
                 thee
                 further
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 thee
                 uncapable
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 talke
                 of
                 learning
                 ;
                 the
                 Divell
                 is
                 a
                 better
                 scholler
                 then
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 matters
                 of
                 state
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 better
                 then
                 thou
                 doest
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Divell
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 therefore
                 never
                 stand
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 company
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 to
                 blame
                 then
                 these
                 ;
                 one
                 would
                 thinke
                 that
                 these
                 have
                 something
                 to
                 be
                 proud
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 set
                 themselves
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 goodnes
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 generation
                 that
                 have
                 little
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 yet
                 think
                 themselves
                 the
                 only
                 men
                 in
                 loose
                 licentious
                 life
                 ,
                 despising
                 all
                 ,
                 caring
                 for
                 none
                 ,
                 &
                 think
                 it
                 the
                 only
                 life
                 to
                 live
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 where
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 companies
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 bounds
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 :
                 these
                 think
                 themselves
                 the
                 onely
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 body
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 loathsome
                 creatures
                 ;
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 the
                 ground
                 doth
                 not
                 sinke
                 underthem
                 ;
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 carry
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 only
                 were
                 alive
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 all
                 dead
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 heed
                 in
                 our
                 amity
                 and
                 society
                 that
                 we
                 converse
                 not
                 with
                 naturall
                 men
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 spirituall
                 goodnesse
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 converse
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 with
                 delight
                 and
                 complacency
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 tyrannicall
                 thing
                 to
                 knit
                 dead
                 and
                 living
                 bodies
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 accounted
                 a
                 tyrant
                 that
                 did
                 so
                 :
                 surely
                 in
                 choosing
                 our
                 society
                 ,
                 conjugall
                 or
                 friendly
                 ,
                 any
                 intimate
                 society
                 to
                 joyne
                 living
                 and
                 dead
                 soules
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 tyrants
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 soules
                 .
                 Wee
                 wrong
                 our
                 soules
                 to
                 joyne
                 with
                 dead
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 converse
                 with
                 dead
                 courses
                 ,
                 and
                 corps
                 ?
                 The
                 very
                 creatures
                 startle
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 ;
                 nature
                 startles
                 at
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 .
                 If
                 wee
                 had
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 (
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 civill
                 conversation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 bettering
                 them
                 forceth
                 it
                 upon
                 us
                 )
                 wee
                 would
                 have
                 no
                 society
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 What
                 issues
                 from
                 them
                 but
                 stench
                 ?
                 eyes
                 full
                 of
                 adultery
                 ,
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 pleasing
                 can
                 come
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 nothing
                 can
                 come
                 from
                 all
                 their
                 sences
                 but
                 rottennesse
                 ,
                 and
                 stench
                 ;
                 what
                 comfort
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 that
                 loves
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 any
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 )
                 have
                 by
                 intimate
                 converse
                 with
                 such
                 persons
                 ?
                 let
                 them
                 have
                 never
                 so
                 good
                 parts
                 ,
                 they
                 hurt
                 more
                 one
                 way
                 then
                 they
                 doe
                 good
                 another
                 :
                 you
                 see
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 dead
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 this
                 death
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 naturall
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 spirituall
                 death
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 naturall
                 bodily
                 death
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mooving
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 spirituall
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 men
                 have
                 sences
                 ,
                 and
                 motion
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Jt
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 thus
                 farre
                 they
                 differ
                 ;
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 spiritually
                 dead
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 hath
                 feete
                 to
                 carry
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 he
                 hath
                 eares
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 abilities
                 of
                 nature
                 upon
                 which
                 grace
                 is
                 founded
                 .
                 God
                 workes
                 grace
                 upon
                 nature
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 man
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 grace
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 grace
                 to
                 live
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 :
                 he
                 can
                 by
                 common
                 grace
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 inward
                 change
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 there
                 he
                 may
                 yeeld
                 an
                 eare
                 to
                 listen
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 common
                 discourse
                 and
                 understanding
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 ground
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 offer
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 he
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 poole
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 thrust
                 in
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 day
                 )
                 when
                 God
                 stirrs
                 the
                 waters
                 :
                 this
                 by
                 common
                 grace
                 ,
                 any
                 man
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 all
                 dead
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 us
                 by
                 nature
                 :
                 yet
                 let
                 us
                 use
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 nature
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 gracions
                 and
                 blessed
                 meanes
                 wherein
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 worke
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 come
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 5.25
                 .
                 
                   The
                   time
                   is
                   come
                   and
                   now
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   dead
                   shall
                   heare
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 where
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   shall
                   live
                
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 day
                 the
                 noyse
                 of
                 the
                 trumpet
                 shall
                 raise
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 trumpet
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 sounding
                 in
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 men
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 )
                 shall
                 raise
                 the
                 dead
                 soules
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 Therefore
                 J
                 beseech
                 you
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 raised
                 up
                 
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 death
                 ,
                 heare
                 the
                 noyse
                 of
                 Gods
                 trumpet
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 calls
                 himselfe
                 
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                   :
                
                 So
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 because
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 God
                 conveyes
                 spirituall
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 is
                 an
                 operative
                 working
                 Word
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 creation
                 ,
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   there
                   bee
                   light
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   light
                   :
                
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 it
                 exhorts
                 and
                 stirres
                 up
                 to
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 cloathing
                 of
                 the
                 ministeriall
                 word
                 with
                 an
                 almighty
                 power
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 working
                 word
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 Christ
                 spake
                 to
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 stanke
                 in
                 his
                 grave
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 
                   Lazarus
                   come
                   foorth
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 operative
                 working
                 word
                 ,
                 there
                 went
                 an
                 almighty
                 power
                 to
                 raise
                 Lazarus
                 .
                 Therefore
                 though
                 we
                 finde
                 our selves
                 dead
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 worke
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 yet
                 let
                 us
                 present
                 our selves
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God.
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 mighty
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Ordinance
                 :
                 the
                 blessed
                 time
                 may
                 come
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 waite
                 when
                 the
                 waters
                 are
                 stirred
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 heede
                 that
                 we
                 despise
                 not
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 man
                 to
                 spirituall
                 life
                 this
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 object
                 not
                 I
                 am
                 dead
                 and
                 rotten
                 in
                 sin
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 old
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 know
                 many
                 were
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 some
                 that
                 had
                 beene
                 dead
                 few
                 daies
                 :
                 
                   Lazarus
                   was
                   rotten
                   and
                   stanke
                
                 .
                 It
                 shewes
                 us
                 that
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 dead
                 and
                 rotten
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 raised
                 first
                 or
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 time
                 may
                 
                 come
                 ,
                 therefore
                 waite
                 ;
                 never
                 pretend
                 long
                 custome
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 living
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 resistance
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 can
                 take
                 away
                 that
                 resistance
                 and
                 bring
                 all
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 opposite
                 to
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 command
                 .
                 Therefore
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 actuall
                 present
                 resistance
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 a
                 slavery
                 to
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 sin
                 :
                 yet
                 attend
                 meekly
                 upon
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 God
                 can
                 make
                 of
                 Lions
                 Lambs
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 take
                 away
                 that
                 actual
                 resistance
                 .
                 As
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 raised
                 ,
                 the
                 stone
                 that
                 lay
                 upon
                 the
                 grave
                 was
                 remooved
                 :
                 So
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 quicken
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 remoove
                 the
                 stone
                 of
                 long
                 custome
                 that
                 is
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 have
                 beene
                 dead
                 so
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 can
                 rowle
                 away
                 the
                 stone
                 and
                 bid
                 him
                 rise
                 up
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 none
                 despaire
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 more
                 mercifull
                 to
                 save
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 Sathan
                 can
                 be
                 malicious
                 to
                 hinder
                 any
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 best
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 wholly
                 dead
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 relicks
                 of
                 spirituall
                 death
                 hanging
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 corruptions
                 which
                 in
                 themselves
                 are
                 noysome
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 all
                 attend
                 upon
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 may
                 worke
                 out
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 darknesse
                 in
                 our
                 understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 rebellion
                 in
                 our
                 wills
                 and
                 affections
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 bee
                 usually
                 
                 three
                 degrees
                 of
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 Some
                 open
                 rotten
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 as
                 graves
                 ,
                 open
                 sepulchres
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 stincke
                 comes
                 foorth
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 prophane
                 ones
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 that
                 are
                 meerely
                 ghosts
                 ,
                 that
                 act
                 things
                 outwardly
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 evill
                 spirit
                 and
                 yet
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 :
                 they
                 walke
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 and
                 doe
                 things
                 with
                 no
                 spirit
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 are
                 more
                 tollerable
                 then
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 humane
                 society
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 other
                 stinke
                 and
                 smell
                 to
                 common
                 society
                 :
                 common
                 swearers
                 and
                 prophane
                 persons
                 that
                 stinke
                 to
                 any
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 godly
                 have
                 this
                 death
                 in
                 part
                 ;
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 sentence
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 justification
                 :
                 but
                 spirituall
                 life
                 in
                 us
                 is
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 joynes
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 quickens
                 us
                 daily
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 .
                 A
                 word
                 of
                 these
                 words
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 you
                 hath
                 he
                 quickned
                 .
              
               
                 Suteable
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 occasion
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 our
                 estate
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 know
                 how
                 much
                 we
                 are
                 beholding
                 to
                 God
                 
                   who
                   hath
                   quickned
                   us
                
                 .
                 God
                 quickens
                 us
                 with
                 Christ
                 and
                 in
                 Christ.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 comfortable
                 consideration
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 quickned
                 Christ
                 and
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 it
                 shewes
                 that
                 his
                 Fathers
                 wrath
                 is
                 pacified
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 quickned
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 quickned
                 him
                 againe
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 paid
                 the
                 price
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 quickens
                 us
                 with
                 Christ
                 and
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 have
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   might
                   have
                   the
                   preheminence
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 first
                 rose
                 and
                 ascended
                 and
                 sits
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 rise
                 and
                 ascend
                 
                   and
                   sit
                   in
                   heavenly
                   places
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 *
                 Therefore
                 as
                 St.
                 Peter
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 in
                 1.
                 
                 Peter
                 1.20
                 .
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   raised
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   faith
                   might
                   bee
                   in
                   God.
                
                 If
                 Christ
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 raised
                 up
                 ,
                 our
                 Faith
                 and
                 Hope
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 beene
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 raise
                 us
                 up
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 quickned
                 and
                 raised
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 publike
                 person
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 crucified
                 and
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 resurrection
                 and
                 ascention
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 quickned
                 with
                 him
                 
                   and
                   sit
                   in
                   heavenly
                   places
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 Adam
                 could
                 convey
                 death
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 yeeres
                 after
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 continue
                 millions
                 of
                 yeares
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 convey
                 death
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 shall
                 not
                 Christ
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 convey
                 life
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 thinke
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 both
                 comfortable
                 and
                 uncomfortable
                 in
                 Christ
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 thinke
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 thinke
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 him
                 our
                 Surety
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 thinke
                 of
                 freedome
                 from
                 death
                 and
                 damnation
                 ;
                 thinke
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 thinke
                 of
                 our
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 thinke
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 rose
                 againe
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 resurrection
                 the
                 acquittance
                 
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 was
                 sealed
                 :
                 thereby
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 debt
                 is
                 paid
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 rose
                 againe
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 an
                 acquittance
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 reserved
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 thinke
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 see
                 Christ
                 glorious
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 See
                 Christ
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 carry
                 Christ
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 contemplations
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 quickned
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Christ
                 takes
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 deaths
                 J
                 spake
                 of
                 before
                 .
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 resurrection
                 tooke
                 away
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   rose
                   againe
                   for
                   our
                   justification
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   now
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   condemnation
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 So
                 againe
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 deadly
                 disposition
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 Christ
                 quickens
                 us
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 infusing
                 grace
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 is
                 an
                 universall
                 principle
                 of
                 all
                 life
                 :
                 Now
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 pacifying
                 his
                 Father
                 obteined
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 Spirit
                 which
                 he
                 infuseth
                 as
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 quickens
                 our
                 nature
                 and
                 makes
                 it
                 better
                 and
                 better
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 As
                 Adam
                 was
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 worse
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 til
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 hel
                 :
                 So
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 sanctifies
                 us
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 till
                 he
                 have
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 quickned
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 sentence
                 and
                 of
                 dispos●tion
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 quickned
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 hope
                 of
                 glory
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 :
                 For
                 now
                 in
                 Christ
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 there
                 come
                 bodily
                 death
                 betweene
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 fitting
                 us
                 for
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 but
                 fitted
                 and
                 molded
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 for
                 glory
                 .
                 This
                 very
                 consideration
                 will
                 quicken
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 my
                 head
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 above
                 water
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 body
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 long
                 under
                 water
                 .
                 And
                 Faith
                 makes
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 affects
                 the
                 soule
                 comfortably
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 J
                 am
                 there
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 J
                 shall
                 be
                 there
                 as
                 verily
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 there
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 there
                 
                   de
                   jure
                   ,
                   &
                   de
                   facto
                
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 there
                 ;
                 in
                 these
                 considerations
                 Christ
                 quickens
                 us
                 :
                 Therefore
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Blessed
                   be
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   who
                   hath
                   begotten
                   us
                   againe
                   through
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   Christ
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   lively
                   hope
                   of
                   an
                   inheritance
                   immortall
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 begotten
                 againe
                 to
                 this
                 inheritance
                 by
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 risen
                 againe
                 to
                 quicken
                 himselfe
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 .
                 The
                 consideration
                 of
                 this
                 should
                 affect
                 us
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 Saint
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   to
                   blesse
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 all
                 this
                 quickning
                 power
                 ariseth
                 from
                 our
                 union
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 beeing
                 in
                 Christ
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 comfort
                 by
                 death
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 rising
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Our
                 union
                 with
                 Christ
                 springs
                 from
                 faith
                 :
                 faith
                 is
                 cherished
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacrament
                 beget
                 faith
                 :
                 faith
                 unites
                 us
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 union
                 with
                 Christ
                 makes
                 us
                 partake
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 and
                 ascention
                 to
                 glory
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 attend
                 upon
                 this
                 ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 increased
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 invites
                 us
                 to
                 communion
                 and
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 and
                 favours
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 wee
                 find
                 faith
                 assured
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 union
                 and
                 fellowship
                 wee
                 have
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 wee
                 seele
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 quickning
                 Spirit
                 :
                 quickning
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 Glory
                 afterward
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 comfortably
                 attend
                 upon
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 sanctified
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 this
                 our
                 union
                 with
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               FRVITFVLL
               LABOVR
               FOR
               Eternall
               Foode
               .
            
             
               In
               two
               Sermons
               ,
               By
               the
               late
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               Divine
               RICHARD
               SIDS
               ,
               Doctor
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               Master
               of
               Katherine
               Hall
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Preacher
               at
               Grayes-Inne
               .
            
             
               
                 ESAY
                 .
                 55.2
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 doe
                 you
                 spend
                 money
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 Bread
                 ?
                 and
                 your
                 labour
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 satisfieth
                 not
                 ?
                 Hearken
                 diligently
                 unto
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 eate
                 yee
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 your
                 soule
                 delight
                 it selfe
                 in
                 fatnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 JOHN
                 6.55
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 my
                 flesh
                 is
                 meate
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 blood
                 is
                 drink
                 indeed
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               G.M.
               for
               
                 Nicholas
                 Bourne
              
               and
               
                 Rapha
                 Harford
              
               ,
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               FRVITFVLL
               LABOVR
               FOR
               Eternall
               Food
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     IOHN
                     6.27
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Labour
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   meate
                   that
                   perisheth
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   meate
                   that
                   indureth
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   shall
                   give
                   you
                   ,
                   for
                   him
                   hath
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   Sealed
                   .
                
              
            
             
               OUr
               blessed
               Saviour
               was
               mighty
               in
               word
               and
               deed
               ,
               witnesse
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               what
               he
               taught
               ,
               and
               both
               in
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               What
               he
               did
               ,
               hee
               fed
               many
               with
               a
               few
               loaves
               ,
               he
               came
               over
               the
               water
               without
               any
               helpe
               .
            
             
               What
               he
               taught
               ,
               witnesse
               from
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             
             
               The
               words
               are
               part
               of
               an
               Answer
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               to
               his
               hypocriticall
               followers
               ,
               that
               followed
               him
               for
               the
               Loaves
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               any
               confirmation
               of
               their
               faith
               by
               his
               miracles
               :
               for
               upon
               occasion
               of
               those
               two
               miracles
               (
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               )
               they
               followed
               him
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               that
               hee
               was
               miraculously
               come
               over
               the
               water
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               aske
               him
               ,
               
                 Rabbi
                 ,
                 how
                 camest
                 thou
                 heere
                 ?
              
               Our
               Saviour
               perceives
               that
               they
               meant
               to
               complement
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               sees
               with
               what
               hearts
               they
               came
               after
               him
               ,
               therefore
               as
               most
               befitting
               the
               Exigence
               of
               their
               state
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               hypocrites
               ,
               he
               answers
               ,
               not
               to
               their
               question
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               persons
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 ,
                 yee
                 seeke
                 mee
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 miracles
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 yee
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 loaves
                 and
                 were
                 filled
                 .
                 Labour
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 meate
                 that
                 perisheth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               Verses
               together
               containe
               a
               Conviction
               ,
               and
               an
               Injunction
               ,
               or
               direction
               .
            
             
               A
               Conviction
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               serious
               and
               loving
               .
               Serious
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 seeke
                 mee
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 miracles
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 yee
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 loaves
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Hee
               convinceth
               them
               of
               their
               fault
               ,
               of
               their
               hypocrisie
               ,
               of
               their
               wicked
               and
               carnall
               aimes
               in
               holy
               businesse
               ,
               they
               come
               flattering
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               as
               hee
               was
               too
               holy
               to
               flatter
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               too
               wise
               to
               be
               flattered
               ,
               hee
               deales
               therefore
               directly
               with
               them
               ,
               thoroughly
               convinceth
               them
               of
               their
               hypocrisie
               and
               corrupt
               aimes
               in
               following
               after
               him
               .
               We
               are
               all
               naturally
               prone
               to
               these
               carnall
               ends
               in
               holy
               
               actions
               ;
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               with
               what
               mindes
               ,
               with
               what
               hearts
               we
               come
               before
               God
               ,
               whose
               eyes
               are
               brighter
               then
               the
               Sun
               ,
               who
               regards
               not
               so
               much
               what
               we
               doe
               ,
               as
               with
               what
               mindes
               we
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               As
               his
               conviction
               is
               Serious
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               Loving
               ,
               for
               with
               the
               conviction
               or
               reproofe
               followes
               the
               injunction
               or
               direction
               ,
               
                 Labour
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 meate
                 that
                 perisheth
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               Injunction
               there
               are
               two
               things
               .
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   he
                   shewes
                   them
                   what
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   follow
                   ,
                   he
                   takes
                   them
                   off
                   from
                   labouring
                   after
                   
                     the
                     meate
                     that
                     perisheth
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   then
                   secondly
                   ,
                   hee
                   instructs
                   them
                   in
                   what
                   they
                   should
                   follow
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   should
                   seeke
                   after
                   ,
                   
                     But
                     labour
                     for
                     the
                     meate
                     that
                     indureth
                     to
                     everlasting
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               There
               are
               Arguments
               in
               both
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               Argument
               disswasive
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               infolded
               ,
               
                 Labour
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 meate
                 that
                 perisheth
                 ,
              
               because
               it
               is
               meate
               that
               perisheth
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               there
               are
               Arguments
               prerswasive
               ,
               or
               inforcing
               to
               the
               duty
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               three
               ,
               
                 
                   The
                   necessity
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   excellencie
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   possibility
                   of
                   attaining
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               necessity
               ,
               it
               is
               meate
               ,
               and
               what
               so
               necessary
               as
               meate
               ?
            
             
               The
               excellency
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               set
               forth
               ,
               first
               by
               the
               continuance
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 meate
                 that
                 endures
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               the
               fruit
               or
               effect
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 meate
                 that
                 
                 endures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               meate
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               meate
               that
               tends
               to
               an
               everlasting
               ,
               to
               a
               glorious
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               possibility
               of
               attaining
               it
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 give
                 it
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 hath
                 the
                 Father
                 Sealed
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               things
               that
               must
               concurre
               to
               make
               a
               thing
               attaineable
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               
                 
                   A
                   willingnesse
                   in
                   the
                   giver
                   .
                
                 
                   Power
                   and
                   strength
                   to
                   give
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   then
                   Authority
                   with
                   power
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Heere
               are
               all
               these
               ;
               heere
               is
               will
               to
               bestow
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               give
               it
               ,
               what
               freer
               then
               a
               gift
               ?
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               became
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               upon
               purpose
               to
               give
               it
               ,
               hee
               will
               give
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               give
               it
               freely
               .
            
             
               Heere
               is
               power
               and
               strength
               to
               give
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               And
               then
               heere
               is
               Authority
               joyned
               with
               that
               power
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 Sealed
                 him
              
               .
               The
               Father
               that
               created
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               that
               hath
               all
               power
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               that
               is
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               
                 He
                 hath
                 Sealed
                 him
              
               ,
               Hee
               hath
               given
               him
               full
               Commission
               to
               bee
               the
               Saviour
               of
               all
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               Christ
               came
               not
               without
               Authority
               from
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               hee
               came
               out
               with
               Gods
               broad
               Seale
               as
               his
               Commission
               .
            
             
               So
               you
               see
               the
               Arguments
               ,
               both
               disswasive
               ,
               
                 Labour
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 meate
                 that
                 perisheth
                 ,
              
               and
               perswasive
               ,
               
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 meate
                 that
                 endureth
                 to
                 everlasting
                 
                 life
                 .
              
               I
               shall
               but
               touch
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               principally
               insist
               upon
               the
               latter
               Branch
               .
            
             
               To
               speake
               a
               little
               for
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               words
               .
               What
               is
               heere
               meant
               by
               the
               
                 meate
                 that
                 perisheth
              
               ?
            
             
               We
               must
               enlarge
               the
               sense
               according
               to
               our
               Saviours
               meaning
               ;
               By
               
                 the
                 meate
                 that
                 perisheth
              
               ,
               hee
               doth
               not
               intend
               onely
               outward
               food
               ,
               but
               all
               outward
               things
               whatsoever
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               
                 meate
                 that
                 perisheth
              
               ,
               all
               earthly
               and
               outward
               things
               are
               the
               foode
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               naturall
               man
               feedes
               upon
               .
               The
               soule
               of
               a
               Covetous
               man
               feeds
               upon
               his
               money
               ,
               applauding
               himselfe
               that
               he
               is
               worth
               so
               much
               and
               so
               much
               .
               The
               Ambitious
               man
               Camelion
               like
               feeds
               upon
               the
               ayre
               ,
               upon
               the
               ayrie
               applause
               of
               the
               people
               .
               The
               Sensuall
               man
               feeds
               upon
               base
               and
               sensuall
               pleasures
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               all
               carnall
               men
               ,
               naturall
               men
               are
               condemned
               to
               that
               sentence
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               
                 to
                 eate
                 dust
              
               ,
               to
               feede
               upon
               outward
               ,
               earthly
               ,
               perishing
               things
               .
               So
               that
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               not
               grace
               and
               glory
               or
               the
               meanes
               that
               leade
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               perishing
               thing
               .
            
             
               Nay
               (
               to
               raise
               it
               a
               little
               higher
               )
               Learning
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               onely
               of
               perishing
               things
               ,
               is
               food
               that
               perisheth
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               frame
               of
               nature
               and
               the
               civill
               frame
               of
               the
               world
               must
               have
               an
               end
               and
               perish
               ,
               so
               the
               knowledge
               of
               naturall
               and
               civill
               things
               must
               needs
               be
               perishing
               also
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               the
               very
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               speculative
               and
               contemplative
               knowledge
               of
               religious
               things
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               onely
               the
               knowledge
               
               of
               the
               things
               in
               us
               and
               are
               not
               turned
               into
               the
               things
               we
               know
               ,
               is
               a
               perishing
               thing
               .
               The
               truthes
               of
               God
               indeed
               are
               the
               food
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               but
               unlesse
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               those
               truths
               be
               the
               food
               of
               the
               will
               and
               affections
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               are
               molded
               and
               fashioned
               into
               the
               very
               forme
               of
               those
               truthes
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               are
               framed
               to
               a
               love
               and
               liking
               of
               that
               which
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               those
               truths
               be
               rooted
               and
               planted
               in
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               food
               that
               perisheth
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               religious
               discourse
               ,
               in
               preaching
               ,
               all
               your
               ornaments
               ,
               besides
               that
               which
               quickneth
               and
               strengtheneth
               the
               soule
               to
               holy
               duties
               ,
               is
               food
               that
               perisheth
               .
               And
               your
               hearing
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               only
               to
               heare
               wittie
               sentences
               and
               turnings
               of
               speech
               without
               regard
               to
               the
               truth
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               food
               that
               perisheth
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               what
               a
               great
               latitude
               this
               food
               that
               perisheth
               hath
               in
               Christs
               meaning
               .
            
             
               Now
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               takes
               them
               off
               from
               labouring
               for
               this
               by
               a
               strong
               Argument
               :
               Would
               you
               have
               a
               greater
               argument
               ?
               
                 It
                 is
                 food
                 that
                 perisheth
              
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               regard
               the
               lustre
               of
               things
               ,
               but
               their
               continuance
               .
               Why
               do
               we
               esteeme
               of
               Chrystall
               more
               then
               glasse
               ?
               Because
               it
               continues
               :
               Flowers
               have
               a
               goodly
               glosse
               ,
               but
               wee
               regard
               them
               little
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               fresh
               in
               the
               morning
               and
               cast
               away
               at
               evening
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               with
               all
               excellencies
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               grace
               or
               glory
               .
               All
               flesh
               is
               grasse
               ,
               and
               the
               excellentest
               things
               of
               nature
               ,
               wit
               and
               honour
               and
               learning
               and
               all
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               as
               grasse
               
               so
               common
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               as
               
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 the
                 grasse
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 fading
                 and
                 withering
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               grace
               and
               comfort
               that
               we
               get
               by
               the
               blessed
               truthes
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 that
                 endures
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               and
               it
               makes
               us
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
               but
               all
               other
               things
               are
               food
               that
               perisheth
               ,
               and
               we
               perish
               in
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 The
                 world
                 passeth
                 away
                 and
                 the
                 concupisence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               things
               lusted
               after
               perish
               ,
               and
               in
               lusting
               after
               the
               world
               the
               lust
               perisheth
               ,
               and
               we
               perish
               to
               in
               the
               pursute
               of
               them
               ,
               nay
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               the
               immoderate
               seeking
               after
               these
               things
               destroy
               us
               ,
               wee
               eternally
               perish
               ,
               for
               by
               placing
               our
               affections
               on
               earthly
               things
               we
               turne
               earthly
               .
               Therefore
               in
               Divinity
               wee
               have
               our
               denomination
               from
               our
               affections
               ,
               we
               are
               called
               good
               or
               ill
               not
               from
               our
               knowledge
               but
               from
               our
               affections
               .
               The
               Divell
               knowes
               good
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               it
               is
               loving
               and
               joying
               and
               delighting
               in
               good
               or
               ill
               that
               makes
               us
               good
               or
               ill
               ,
               we
               have
               our
               forme
               and
               being
               in
               religion
               from
               our
               affections
               .
            
             
               Now
               by
               seeking
               after
               and
               placing
               our
               affections
               that
               are
               ordained
               to
               close
               with
               better
               things
               ,
               which
               shall
               make
               us
               happy
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               by
               planting
               them
               on
               earthly
               things
               we
               become
               like
               the
               things
               earthly
               ,
               by
               placing
               them
               on
               the
               world
               we
               become
               the
               world
               ,
               we
               become
               earthly
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               onely
               perishing
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               we
               perish
               in
               the
               pursute
               of
               them
               .
               It
               is
               a
               strong
               argument
               that
               is
               here
               used
               ,
               all
               earthly
               things
               are
               food
               that
               perisheth
               ;
               
               for
               alas
               he
               that
               is
               rich
               to
               day
               may
               bee
               poore
               to
               morrow
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               as
               rich
               as
               Iob
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               as
               poore
               as
               Iob
               at
               night
               ,
               hee
               may
               be
               in
               credit
               now
               with
               Haman
               ,
               and
               bee
               in
               discredit
               ere
               soone
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               in
               health
               now
               ,
               and
               sicke
               ere
               long
               ;
               we
               need
               not
               Scripture
               for
               this
               ,
               experience
               reads
               us
               this
               lecture
               enough
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               so
               desperately
               set
               on
               earthly
               things
               ,
               that
               neither
               Faith
               ,
               nor
               experience
               ,
               nor
               the
               strength
               of
               discourse
               ,
               nor
               reason
               is
               sufficient
               to
               take
               us
               off
               till
               God
               by
               his
               Spirit
               convince
               us
               throughly
               of
               this
               ,
               therefore
               Moses
               prayes
               
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 number
                 their
                 daies
                 ,
              
               so
               though
               there
               is
               a
               sufficient
               argument
               in
               the
               discovery
               of
               these
               earthly
               things
               to
               be
               perishing
               things
               to
               inforce
               a
               disswasion
               ,
               yet
               we
               cannot
               loosen
               our
               affections
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               know
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               them
               till
               God
               teach
               us
               .
            
             
               To
               make
               some
               use
               of
               this
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               goe
               on
               to
               that
               which
               J
               more
               intend
               .
               If
               all
               things
               here
               below
               be
               grasse
               and
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               grasse
               ,
               perishing
               and
               fading
               things
               ,
               why
               then
               we
               should
               take
               heede
               that
               we
               doe
               not
               redeeme
               any
               perishing
               thing
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               that
               which
               doth
               not
               perish
               ,
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               this
               soule
               of
               ours
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               eternall
               spirituall
               substance
               ,
               breathed
               in
               by
               God
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
               and
               redeemed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               capable
               of
               immortality
               ,
               capable
               of
               happinesse
               ,
               capable
               of
               the
               blessed
               impression
               of
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 What
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 gaine
                 the
                 whole
                 world
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               that
               knowes
               the
               price
               of
               a
               soule
               best
               )
               
               
                 and
                 should
                 loose
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 .
              
               It
               is
               an
               argument
               sufficient
               even
               to
               a
               man
               that
               is
               led
               but
               with
               the
               strength
               of
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               not
               to
               labour
               for
               that
               which
               will
               perish
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               a
               soule
               that
               will
               not
               perish
               ;
               to
               labour
               after
               that
               thing
               as
               his
               maine
               chiefe
               good
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               shorter
               continuance
               then
               himselfe
               is
               extreamity
               of
               folly
               :
               therefore
               no
               carnall
               man
               that
               seeks
               after
               these
               perishing
               things
               can
               ever
               be
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               an
               end
               inferiour
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               hee
               may
               be
               wise
               for
               particular
               ends
               ,
               to
               be
               rich
               ,
               to
               have
               great
               places
               ,
               to
               get
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               be
               wise
               for
               particular
               ends
               ;
               but
               he
               cannot
               be
               wise
               for
               the
               chiefe
               and
               last
               and
               best
               end
               ,
               for
               his
               soule
               ,
               for
               eternity
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               direct
               his
               course
               that
               way
               ,
               that
               labours
               for
               the
               food
               that
               perisheth
               .
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               passe
               to
               neglect
               any
               earthly
               thing
               to
               gaine
               advantage
               to
               our
               soules
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               perishing
               things
               ,
               wee
               should
               force
               our selves
               to
               contentment
               in
               the
               losse
               of
               earthly
               things
               for
               the
               gaine
               of
               spirituall
               ;
               the
               losse
               of
               things
               perishing
               is
               an
               easie
               matter
               ,
               we
               loose
               things
               that
               will
               perish
               whether
               we
               loose
               them
               or
               no
               ;
               All
               earthly
               things
               perish
               either
               in
               our
               time
               or
               after
               us
               ;
               we
               should
               not
               therefore
               be
               over
               eager
               in
               getting
               of
               these
               earthly
               things
               ,
               let
               us
               leave
               things
               that
               perish
               to
               men
               that
               perish
               :
               you
               see
               therefore
               how
               strong
               a
               reason
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               alleadgeth
               here
               ,
               
                 Labour
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 meate
                 that
                 perish●th
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 perisheth
                 .
              
            
             
             
               And
               learne
               heere
               from
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               a
               point
               of
               heavenly
               wisedome
               ,
               you
               see
               when
               hee
               would
               take
               us
               off
               and
               disswade
               us
               from
               the
               pursuit
               of
               earthly
               things
               ,
               he
               takes
               an
               argument
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               perishing
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               wee
               looke
               upon
               the
               outward
               luster
               of
               earthly
               things
               ,
               wee
               should
               withall
               consider
               the
               perishing
               nature
               of
               them
               ;
               when
               we
               are
               tempted
               to
               too
               much
               delight
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               we
               should
               present
               to
               our selves
               the
               perishing
               and
               fading
               nature
               of
               outward
               things
               ;
               when
               wee
               are
               tempted
               to
               sinne
               either
               to
               commit
               ,
               or
               to
               leave
               that
               which
               is
               good
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               outward
               ,
               we
               should
               consider
               ,
               what
               doe
               I
               now
               ,
               I
               staine
               my
               soule
               ,
               I
               crack
               my
               conscience
               ,
               I
               contract
               guilt
               and
               grounds
               of
               terror
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               is
               perishing
               :
               it
               is
               alwaies
               good
               to
               have
               present
               to
               our
               soules
               and
               to
               our
               fancies
               the
               nature
               of
               earthly
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               as
               present
               as
               the
               temptation
               ,
               that
               Satan
               from
               them
               urgeth
               and
               forceth
               upon
               the
               soule
               ;
               it
               is
               good
               alwaies
               to
               remember
               that
               they
               are
               perishing
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               they
               are
               perishing
               in
               themselves
               ,
               so
               they
               will
               destroy
               us
               ,
               cause
               us
               to
               perish
               in
               the
               pursuite
               of
               them
               .
               But
               my
               meaning
               is
               not
               to
               dwell
               long
               upon
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 Labour
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 meate
                 that
                 perisheth
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 ?
                 doth
                 Christ
                 meane
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 labour
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 earthly
                 things
                 ?
                 doth
                 hee
                 
                 reade
                 a
                 Lecture
                 of
                 ill
                 husbandry
                 and
                 unthriftinesse
                 and
                 negligence
                 ?
              
               
                 No
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 would
                 set
                 a
                 crooked
                 thing
                 straight
                 we
                 bend
                 it
                 as
                 much
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saw
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 desperately
                 addicted
                 to
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 followed
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 bellies
                 ,
                 sought
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 loaves
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hee
                 bends
                 the
                 sticke
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   Labour
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   meate
                   that
                   perisheth
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 labour
                 not
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 labour
                 not
                 so
                 inordinately
                 ,
                 so
                 immoderately
                 ,
                 labour
                 not
                 so
                 unseasonably
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 that
                 they
                 brought
                 Aegypt
                 into
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 brought
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 Garlicke
                 and
                 Onyons
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 wee
                 have
                 many
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 these
                 holy
                 exercises
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 bring
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 with
                 carnall
                 affections
                 :
                 labour
                 not
                 so
                 unseasonably
                 ;
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 our
                 heavenly
                 wisdome
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 importunate
                 earthly
                 thoughts
                 of
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 them
                 away
                 as
                 Abraham
                 did
                 the
                 Birds
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 leave
                 them
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 Beasts
                 and
                 his
                 Servants
                 at
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 Mount
                 when
                 hee
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 unto
                 God
                 :
                 thus
                 labour
                 not
                 ,
                 labour
                 not
                 immoderately
                 ,
                 labour
                 not
                 inordinately
                 ,
                 labour
                 not
                 unseasonably
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 wee
                 know
                 when
                 our
                 labour
                 is
                 immoderate
                 ,
                 unseasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 inordinate
                 after
                 earthly
                 things
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 either
                 hinder
                 
                 us
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 hinder
                 us
                 in
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 keepe
                 us
                 from
                 holy
                 duties
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 santifying
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 they
                 hinder
                 us
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 fill
                 us
                 full
                 of
                 distractions
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 turne
                 the
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 businesse
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 &c.
                 thus
                 when
                 they
                 doe
                 either
                 hinder
                 us
                 from
                 or
                 hinder
                 us
                 in
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 wee
                 offend
                 against
                 this
                 disswasion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Labour
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   meate
                   that
                   perisheth
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 why
                 doth
                 our
                 Saviour
                 begin
                 first
                 with
                 his
                 disswasion
                 ,
                 
                   Labour
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   meate
                   that
                   perisheth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 injoyne
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 seeke
                 after
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   for
                   the
                   meate
                   that
                   endureth
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Because
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 their
                 soules
                 were
                 corrupted
                 and
                 desperately
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 seeking
                 after
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 invested
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 a
                 remoovall
                 of
                 that
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 ground
                 ,
                 the
                 thornes
                 must
                 first
                 bee
                 rooted
                 out
                 ,
                 before
                 there
                 bee
                 any
                 sowing
                 of
                 seeds
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 bodily
                 distempers
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 first
                 bee
                 a
                 purge
                 of
                 the
                 malignant
                 humour
                 ,
                 before
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Cordialls
                 given
                 ;
                 so
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 takes
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 an
                 immoderate
                 and
                 inordinate
                 seeking
                 after
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 directs
                 them
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 seeke
                 after
                 ,
                 seeke
                 the
                 foode
                 that
                 endures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Heere
                 is
                 the
                 prerogative
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 a
                 Heathen
                 man
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 morrall
                 discourse
                 and
                 outward
                 experience
                 can
                 teach
                 the
                 
                 negative
                 part
                 ,
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 all
                 earthly
                 things
                 are
                 vaine
                 and
                 perishing
                 .
                 A
                 Stoick
                 will
                 declaime
                 wittily
                 and
                 gravely
                 from
                 morrall
                 principels
                 and
                 daily
                 experience
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 earthly
                 things
                 of
                 themselves
                 are
                 all
                 vaine
                 and
                 fading
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 conceit
                 of
                 them
                 onely
                 that
                 bewitcheth
                 us
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 onely
                 that
                 renders
                 them
                 to
                 us
                 greene
                 and
                 fresh
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 affirmative
                 part
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 seeke
                 after
                 ,
                 heere
                 Paganisme
                 is
                 blinde
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 bee
                 learned
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Christianity
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 heere
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 discover
                 better
                 to
                 you
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 duty
                 injoyned
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 I
                 especially
                 aime
                 at
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 before
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 inforce
                 the
                 act
                 or
                 duty
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 heere
                 exhorts
                 unto
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 unfold
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 that
                 act
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 heere
                 by
                 the
                 
                   meate
                   that
                   endures
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 
                   meate
                   that
                   endures
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                
                 is
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 contained
                 and
                 wrapped
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 blessed
                 liberties
                 ,
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 prerogatives
                 ,
                 graces
                 and
                 comforts
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 never
                 goes
                 alone
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 never
                 imbraced
                 naked
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 him
                 goes
                 his
                 graces
                 ,
                 comforts
                 ,
                 prerogatives
                 and
                 liberties
                 ;
                 wee
                 have
                 him
                 not
                 now
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 hereafter
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 wrapped
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 
                 Christ
                 the
                 foode
                 that
                 lasts
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 latitude
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 wee
                 mistake
                 and
                 straiten
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 why
                 is
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 so
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comforts
                 ,
                 and
                 prerogatives
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 termed
                 food
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 divers
                 respects
                 .
                 To
                 instance
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 :
                 but
                 first
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 hath
                 a
                 life
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 taste
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 God
                 (
                 least
                 the
                 body
                 should
                 pine
                 away
                 )
                 hath
                 planted
                 in
                 it
                 an
                 appetite
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 bodies
                 longing
                 after
                 that
                 which
                 refresheth
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 appetite
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 who
                 would
                 care
                 for
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ;
                 so
                 God
                 hath
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 (
                 least
                 it
                 should
                 pine
                 away
                 )
                 a
                 spirituall
                 appetite
                 ,
                 an
                 earnest
                 longing
                 and
                 desiring
                 after
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 hath
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 body
                 hath
                 ,
                 taste
                 ,
                 and
                 smell
                 ,
                 &c.
                 though
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 sublime
                 and
                 divine
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Now
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 is
                 this
                 spirituall
                 food
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 that
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Manna
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Tree
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Paradice
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 true
                 Paradice
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Shewbread
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 He
                 ,
                 considered
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 blessed
                 prerogatives
                 and
                 priviledges
                 and
                 comforts
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 meate
                 or
                 food
                 for
                 divers
                 respects
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 sweetnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 comfort
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 strength
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 meate
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 and
                 strength
                 and
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 so
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 comfortable
                 and
                 cherishing
                 in
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 all
                 comfort
                 and
                 cherishing
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ;
                 to
                 us
                 He
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 for
                 us
                 Hee
                 was
                 borne
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   us
                   a
                   Childe
                   is
                   borne
                   ,
                   to
                   us
                   a
                   Sonne
                   is
                   given
                   ,
                
                 all
                 is
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 us
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 us
                 sinners
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 his
                 natures
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 both
                 of
                 abasement
                 and
                 exaltation
                 ,
                 nothing
                 in
                 his
                 Offices
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 .
                 Consider
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 joyne
                 with
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 his
                 abasement
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 tooke
                 upon
                 him
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 abased
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 the
                 soule
                 feed
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 giving
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 incarnate
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 the
                 soule
                 feed
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 that
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 is
                 appeased
                 and
                 he
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   the
                   dead
                   body
                   is
                   there
                   the
                   Eagles
                   resort
                   ,
                
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 soule
                 prey
                 and
                 feed
                 upon
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 is
                 the
                 speciall
                 food
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 Consider
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Exaltation
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 glorious
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Ascension
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 the
                 soule
                 feed
                 upon
                 that
                 ,
                 Christ
                 our
                 Surety
                 is
                 risen
                 againe
                 ,
                 therfore
                 our
                 debt
                 is
                 discharged
                 ,
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 satisfied
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 ;
                 so
                 for
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 basely
                 minded
                 on
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 ascends
                 to
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 so
                 his
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 feedes
                 on
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 sits
                 there
                 till
                 hee
                 have
                 triumphed
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 have
                 trod
                 them
                 all
                 under
                 foot
                 .
              
               
                 Consider
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Offices
                 .
                 In
                 ignorance
                 the
                 soule
                 feeds
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Prophet
                 to
                 instruct
                 it
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 wrath
                 and
                 anger
                 the
                 soule
                 feeds
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Priest
                 to
                 make
                 peace
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 :
                 in
                 want
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 feeds
                 on
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 feeds
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 will
                 ere
                 long
                 worke
                 out
                 all
                 corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 hee
                 will
                 tread
                 downe
                 all
                 our
                 enemies
                 without
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 tread
                 downe
                 all
                 corruption
                 within
                 ▪
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 leave
                 the
                 soule
                 till
                 he
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 glorious
                 house
                 fit
                 for
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 the
                 prerogatives
                 wee
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 feeds
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 feeds
                 on
                 his
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 Redemption
                 wee
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 our
                 enemies
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 hate
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 feared
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 from
                 sinne
                 and
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 debasements
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 heires
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 Hee
                 is
                 all
                 mine
                 ,
                 his
                 Life
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 his
                 Death
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 his
                 Ascension
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 expended
                 and
                 laid
                 open
                 for
                 my
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 bodily
                 life
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 stomack
                 ,
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 worke
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 meate
                 that
                 
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 strength
                 and
                 nourishment
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 faith
                 the
                 spirituall
                 mouth
                 and
                 stomack
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 worke
                 and
                 draw
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 and
                 nourishment
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 comfort
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 gives
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 hand
                 ,
                 a
                 mouth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 gives
                 a
                 man
                 faith
                 to
                 worke
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 somewhat
                 for
                 comfort
                 ;
                 what
                 were
                 food
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 stomack
                 to
                 digest
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 mans
                 owne
                 ?
                 so
                 what
                 were
                 Christ
                 if
                 wee
                 had
                 not
                 faith
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 Againe
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 nourished
                 and
                 maintained
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 with
                 dead
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 chiefe
                 dish
                 that
                 maintaineth
                 and
                 nourisheth
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 is
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   forbid
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   but
                   in
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   ,
                
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 poore
                 sinner
                 is
                 pursued
                 with
                 accusations
                 from
                 Satan
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 take
                 part
                 with
                 God
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 runs
                 it
                 ?
                 to
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 refuge
                 ,
                 it
                 runs
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 thither
                 the
                 soule
                 flies
                 being
                 pursued
                 with
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 hornes
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 as
                 Ioab
                 did
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 pursued
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 better
                 successe
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 was
                 pulled
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 flies
                 to
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 Christ
                 abased
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 satisfying
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 of
                 us
                 friends
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 it
                 holds
                 ,
                 there
                 it
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 there
                 it
                 will
                 continue
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 this
                 keepes
                 the
                 soule
                 alive
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 meate
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 nourish
                 us
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 union
                 ,
                 an
                 assimulation
                 ,
                 a
                 turning
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 us
                 ;
                 so
                 Christ
                 ,
                 except
                 hee
                 be
                 made
                 one
                 with
                 us
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 there
                 bee
                 an
                 union
                 betweene
                 him
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 hee
                 can
                 never
                 nourish
                 and
                 comfort
                 us
                 savingly
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 oft
                 eate
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 food
                 once
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 eate
                 againe
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 decay
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 still
                 new
                 businesses
                 ,
                 new
                 occasions
                 that
                 require
                 new
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 continuall
                 repairing
                 of
                 our
                 strength
                 by
                 food
                 :
                 Even
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 exigence
                 ,
                 a
                 continuall
                 need
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 hath
                 to
                 feed
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prerogatives
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 day
                 we
                 have
                 fresh
                 impediments
                 ,
                 f●esh
                 assaults
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 fetch
                 fresh
                 supplies
                 and
                 refreshment
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 meate
                 from
                 Christ
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 on
                 Christ
                 not
                 onely
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 continually
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 our
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 infirmities
                 returne
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 so
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 repairing
                 of
                 our
                 spirituall
                 strength
                 ;
                 especially
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 daily
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 howsoever
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 transient
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 saith
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 it
                 remaines
                 for
                 our
                 daily
                 comfort
                 and
                 refreshment
                 ,
                 his
                 bloud
                 runs
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 afresh
                 ,
                 
                 like
                 a
                 fountaine
                 alwaies
                 powred
                 out
                 for
                 Iuda
                 and
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 wash
                 in
                 ,
                 it
                 alwaies
                 runs
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Gods
                 imputation
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 should
                 make
                 daily
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   have
                   an
                   Advocate
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   the
                   righteous
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   is
                   the
                   propitiation
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 an
                 Intercessour
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 hee
                 continually
                 applies
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 now
                 by
                 his
                 intercession
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 meate
                 received
                 and
                 eaten
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 strength
                 and
                 comfort
                 gotten
                 for
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 after
                 the
                 soule
                 hath
                 digested
                 and
                 relished
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 benefits
                 and
                 prerogatives
                 that
                 come
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 heavenly
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 strengthened
                 to
                 holy
                 duties
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 resist
                 temptations
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 performe
                 all
                 the
                 services
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 respects
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 blessed
                 meate
                 heere
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 not
                 himself
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 considered
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 blessed
                 good
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 is
                 never
                 alone
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 have
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sonnes
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 heires
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 free
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 redeemed
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 Kings
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Priests
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 with
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 them
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 him
                 without
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 pearle
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 pearle
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 Christ
                 ,
                 have
                 Christ
                 cloathed
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 blessed
                 prerogatives
                 ,
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 comforts
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 wherein
                 lieth
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 this
                 meate
                 ,
                 this
                 foode
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 other
                 meate
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 graces
                 and
                 comforts
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 are
                 all
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 carry
                 us
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 earthly
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 all
                 earthly
                 food
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 but
                 maintaine
                 life
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 hee
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 food
                 as
                 gives
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 life
                 as
                 food
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 nourishment
                 wee
                 have
                 from
                 this
                 outward
                 food
                 ,
                 we
                 turne
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 this
                 spirituall
                 meate
                 ,
                 turnes
                 us
                 into
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 transformes
                 us
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 likenesse
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 offered
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 being
                 digested
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 change
                 us
                 every
                 way
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 likenesse
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 meats
                 are
                 consumed
                 in
                 the
                 spending
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 will
                 a
                 time
                 come
                 when
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 relish
                 any
                 worldly
                 thing
                 ,
                 our
                 mouth
                 will
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 taste
                 with
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 ;
                 But
                 Christ
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 never
                 consumed
                 ,
                 but
                 growes
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 when
                 wee
                 can
                 relish
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 relish
                 this
                 food
                 that
                 indures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 alwaies
                 satisfies
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 all
                 earthly
                 things
                 are
                 as
                 salt
                 water
                 that
                 increase
                 the
                 appetite
                 but
                 satisfie
                 not
                 ,
                 onely
                 Christ
                 and
                 grace
                 and
                 the
                 comforts
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 satisfie
                 and
                 that
                 everlastingly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 a
                 spring
                 that
                 never
                 dyes
                 :
                 As
                 he
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 endures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 is
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 grace
                 is
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 grace
                 ends
                 in
                 glory
                 :
                 Christ
                 alwayes
                 satisfies
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 wholy
                 here
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 continuall
                 recourse
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 will
                 satisfie
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   hunger
                   and
                   thirst
                   after
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   satisfied
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 food
                 that
                 endures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 resemblance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 difference
                 that
                 is
                 betweene
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 meate
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 are
                 arguments
                 enough
                 then
                 to
                 enforce
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 labouring
                 after
                 this
                 meate
                 that
                 endures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 part
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 happy
                 ,
                 to
                 labour
                 by
                 Faith
                 to
                 get
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 our
                 owne
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 labour
                 required
                 is
                 especially
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 stomacke
                 to
                 this
                 meate
                 ,
                 God
                 requires
                 nothing
                 of
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 delicacies
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 bring
                 a
                 good
                 stomacke
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 J
                 will
                 therfore
                 speake
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 what
                 wee
                 must
                 doe
                 to
                 get
                 an
                 appetite
                 to
                 this
                 spirituall
                 meate
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 good
                 stomacke
                 we
                 know
                 is
                 procured
                 by
                 
                 sharpe
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Paschall
                   Lamb
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   with
                   sowre
                   hearbs
                   ,
                
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 an
                 appetite
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 labour
                 daily
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 a
                 cursed
                 estate
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 without
                 Christ
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 left
                 the
                 Law
                 as
                 for
                 other
                 purposes
                 so
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 feed
                 upon
                 the
                 threatnings
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 drive
                 us
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 A
                 legall
                 faith
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 evangelicall
                 .
                 Labour
                 therefore
                 thorowly
                 to
                 bee
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 need
                 thou
                 standest
                 in
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 bid
                 thee
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 food
                 that
                 endures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 sharpen
                 thy
                 appetite
                 after
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 beg
                 of
                 God
                 illumination
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 ill
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ill
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 left
                 infirmities
                 and
                 corruptions
                 in
                 us
                 on
                 purpose
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 we
                 have
                 tentations
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 carry
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 Hell
                 within
                 us
                 (
                 which
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 not
                 keepe
                 in
                 would
                 carry
                 us
                 to
                 despaire
                 )
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 hell
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 tentations
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 accusations
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 anger
                 and
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 thus
                 we
                 should
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 our
                 wretched
                 estate
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 danger
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 take
                 us
                 hence
                 on
                 a
                 suddaine
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 force
                 every
                 day
                 a
                 fresh
                 appetite
                 and
                 stomacke
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 sharpen
                 our
                 appetites
                 to
                 this
                 foode
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 purge
                 our
                 stomackes
                 which
                 naturally
                 surfet
                 of
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 purge
                 the
                 soule
                 by
                 a
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 draw
                 us
                 from
                 Christ
                 :
                 the
                 
                 reason
                 why
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 better
                 relish
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cleave
                 in
                 our
                 affections
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 set
                 up
                 Idols
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 instead
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 cleave
                 in
                 an
                 adulterous
                 and
                 false
                 affection
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 arguments
                 of
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 argument
                 then
                 here
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 perishing
                 things
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 soule
                 neglects
                 Christ
                 and
                 Heaven
                 and
                 happinesse
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 madly
                 set
                 upon
                 ,
                 alas
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 base
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 a
                 soule
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 perishing
                 things
                 ,
                 of
                 lesse
                 continuance
                 then
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 ;
                 we
                 should
                 purge
                 our
                 soules
                 by
                 such
                 considerations
                 as
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 againe
                 thirdly
                 :
                 Exercise
                 getteth
                 a
                 stomacke
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 every
                 day
                 spend
                 our
                 spirituall
                 strength
                 in
                 spirituall
                 exercises
                 ,
                 in
                 resisting
                 tentations
                 ,
                 in
                 withstanding
                 the
                 snares
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 in
                 bearing
                 those
                 daily
                 crosses
                 that
                 God
                 laies
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 live
                 as
                 Christians
                 should
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 life
                 will
                 inforce
                 us
                 to
                 goe
                 unto
                 Christ
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 fetch
                 from
                 him
                 spirituall
                 strength
                 ;
                 when
                 in
                 our
                 daily
                 exercise
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 continuall
                 neede
                 wee
                 have
                 of
                 pardon
                 for
                 daily
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 of
                 comfort
                 and
                 strength
                 against
                 daily
                 corruptions
                 and
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 feede
                 on
                 Christ
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 promises
                 made
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 on
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 forgivenesse
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 a
                 supply
                 of
                 necessary
                 grace
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 sweet
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   quench
                   the
                   smoaking
                   flax
                   nor
                   breake
                   the
                   bruised
                   reede
                   ,
                
                 feede
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 subdue
                 our
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 daily
                 exercise
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 life
                 will
                 force
                 us
                 unto
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 to
                 whet
                 our
                 appetite
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 consider
                 the
                 necessity
                 wee
                 have
                 of
                 spirituall
                 strength
                 and
                 comfort
                 :
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 considers
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 eate
                 to
                 enable
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 as
                 Elias
                 was
                 bid
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 and
                 eate
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 journey
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 travell
                 through
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 daily
                 assaulted
                 (
                 besides
                 our
                 inward
                 corruptions
                 )
                 with
                 divers
                 tentations
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 had
                 need
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 fetch
                 strength
                 from
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 consider
                 that
                 sicknesse
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 will
                 surprize
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 Christ
                 we
                 are
                 wretched
                 creatures
                 without
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 have
                 applied
                 Christ
                 to
                 our selves
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 deseition
                 ,
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 tryall
                 will
                 come
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 spirituall
                 strength
                 will
                 force
                 us
                 to
                 feede
                 upon
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Againe
                 to
                 get
                 us
                 a
                 stomacke
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 converse
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 heavenly
                 minded
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 tasted
                 of
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 delight
                 in
                 reading
                 ,
                 delight
                 in
                 hearing
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 contemplate
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 on
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 benefits
                 wee
                 have
                 
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 blessed
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 see
                 these
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 better
                 then
                 our selves
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 lesse
                 cause
                 then
                 we
                 ,
                 take
                 such
                 paines
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 neglect
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 a
                 soule
                 presently
                 with
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 surely
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 excellent
                 streng●h
                 and
                 comfort
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 sweetnesse
                 and
                 refreshment
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 so
                 fall
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 advantage
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 spir●tuall
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 edge
                 to
                 our
                 dull
                 appetites
                 after
                 this
                 food
                 ,
                 consider
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 soone
                 this
                 table
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 spread
                 ,
                 these
                 dainties
                 that
                 wisedome
                 hath
                 provided
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 may
                 bee
                 taken
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 fall
                 too
                 while
                 we
                 have
                 them
                 ;
                 We
                 should
                 doe
                 as
                 those
                 doe
                 that
                 being
                 at
                 a
                 feast
                 and
                 have
                 neglected
                 feeding
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 all
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 fall
                 too
                 a
                 fresh
                 :
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 long
                 we
                 may
                 enjoy
                 these
                 blessed
                 opportunities
                 ,
                 therefore
                 now
                 with
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 lay
                 up
                 against
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 scarcity
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 a
                 hard
                 winter
                 come
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 imitate
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 that
                 poore
                 creature
                 the
                 Ant
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 against
                 winter
                 :
                 Now
                 while
                 the
                 Iubile
                 is
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 out
                 a
                 pardon
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 spending
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 now
                 
                   let
                   us
                   get
                   oyle
                   in
                   our
                   Lamps
                
                 :
                 Now
                 is
                 the
                 seed
                 time
                 ,
                 now
                 are
                 the
                 waters
                 stirred
                 in
                 the
                 poole
                 of
                 Bethesda
                 :
                 Now
                 is
                 the
                 acceptable
                 
                 time
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 wee
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 long
                 it
                 shall
                 continue
                 ,
                 therefore
                 now
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 food
                 that
                 endureth
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 any
                 repent
                 of
                 the
                 paines
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 that
                 have
                 lamented
                 and
                 bewailed
                 the
                 precious
                 time
                 they
                 have
                 spent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 beene
                 good
                 husbands
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 speciall
                 point
                 of
                 heavenly
                 wisedome
                 to
                 take
                 advantage
                 of
                 our
                 precious
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 fill
                 it
                 up
                 with
                 holy
                 exercises
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 often
                 offer
                 this
                 consideration
                 to
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 was
                 I
                 sent
                 hither
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 why
                 I
                 live
                 heere
                 ?
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 scrape
                 together
                 perishing
                 things
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 perish
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 rather
                 sent
                 hither
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 corruption
                 wherein
                 we
                 all
                 are
                 by
                 nature
                 ?
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 mine
                 own
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 joy
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 from
                 him
                 ?
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 end
                 why
                 I
                 live
                 heere
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 goe
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 use
                 of
                 triall
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 have
                 as
                 wee
                 should
                 doe
                 relished
                 and
                 tasted
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whether
                 wee
                 have
                 fed
                 on
                 this
                 meate
                 or
                 no.
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 know
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 have
                 relished
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 disrelish
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 baser
                 esteeme
                 of
                 all
                 earthly
                 things
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 soule
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 Ballance
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 is
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 high
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 low
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 Christ
                 was
                 high
                 in
                 
                 Pauls
                 soule
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 esteemed
                 all
                 as
                 dung
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 excellent
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ.
                 The
                 poore
                 Woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 when
                 shee
                 had
                 heard
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 tasted
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 downe
                 goes
                 her
                 water-pot
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 runs
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   seene
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   told
                   mee
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ?
                   Zaccheus
                   ,
                
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 tasted
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   halfe
                   my
                   goods
                   I
                   give
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 when
                 grace
                 is
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 hath
                 tasted
                 once
                 of
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 meane
                 and
                 base
                 esteeme
                 of
                 earthly
                 things
                 :
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 soule
                 feeds
                 on
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 respect
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 temporall
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 soule
                 is
                 a
                 finite
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 cannot
                 spend
                 it selfe
                 on
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 runs
                 into
                 severalls
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 shallow
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 streame
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 cut
                 into
                 many
                 channels
                 it
                 runs
                 weakely
                 in
                 the
                 severall
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 runs
                 strongly
                 in
                 the
                 maine
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 scattered
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 poore
                 Israelites
                 were
                 about
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 to
                 gather
                 straw
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 these
                 perishing
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 weake
                 to
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 little
                 strength
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 wholy
                 bent
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 weake
                 or
                 no
                 desires
                 running
                 to
                 these
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 hath
                 had
                 a
                 true
                 taste
                 and
                 relish
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 it
                 lookes
                 with
                 a
                 despising
                 eye
                 upon
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 heere
                 below
                 ;
                 when
                 once
                 it
                 hath
                 tasted
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 especially
                 
                 it
                 growes
                 out
                 of
                 relish
                 with
                 poyson
                 ,
                 then
                 away
                 with
                 Popery
                 ,
                 away
                 with
                 false
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 away
                 with
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 formality
                 in
                 religion
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 secondly
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 tasted
                 Christ
                 and
                 fed
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 strengthened
                 by
                 our
                 feeding
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 strengthened
                 to
                 duties
                 ,
                 strengthened
                 against
                 tentations
                 and
                 against
                 corruptions
                 .
                 Thou
                 saist
                 thou
                 beleevest
                 on
                 Christ
                 and
                 hast
                 made
                 him
                 thine
                 own
                 ,
                 what
                 comfort
                 and
                 strength
                 feelest
                 thou
                 by
                 Christ
                 ?
                 art
                 thou
                 able
                 to
                 encounter
                 a
                 tentation
                 ?
                 art
                 thou
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 a
                 lust
                 ?
                 art
                 thou
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 holy
                 services
                 ?
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 strength
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 tentation
                 turnes
                 thee
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 yeeldest
                 to
                 every
                 base
                 lust
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 Christ
                 ?
                 canst
                 thou
                 beleeve
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 suffer
                 thy
                 lusts
                 to
                 beare
                 sway
                 in
                 thee
                 ?
                 canst
                 thou
                 beleeve
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Priest
                 that
                 died
                 forthy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 cherishest
                 and
                 lovest
                 sinne
                 ?
                 canst
                 thou
                 beleeve
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 heavenly
                 places
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hast
                 no
                 minde
                 of
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 art
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 every
                 earthly
                 thing
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 yet
                 tasted
                 how
                 good
                 and
                 gracious
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 yet
                 relished
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Manna
                 :
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 feeds
                 on
                 Christ
                 is
                 strengthened
                 from
                 spirituall
                 reasons
                 and
                 supernaturall
                 grounds
                 and
                 divine
                 principles
                 drawne
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 duty
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 enabled
                 even
                 with
                 a
                 holy
                 violence
                 
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 reasons
                 thus
                 ,
                 Christ
                 gave
                 himselfe
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 (
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 )
                 give
                 my selfe
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 Christ
                 thought
                 nothing
                 too
                 deare
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 thinke
                 nothing
                 too
                 deare
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 this
                 pride
                 ,
                 this
                 vanity
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 tempted
                 to
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 speares
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 my
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 thus
                 the
                 soule
                 fetches
                 reasons
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 strengthen
                 it
                 against
                 temptations
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 it
                 to
                 duty
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 after
                 meate
                 hath
                 beene
                 received
                 wee
                 are
                 refreshed
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 soule
                 be
                 sweetly
                 refreshed
                 with
                 the
                 comforts
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 wee
                 have
                 tasted
                 Christ
                 :
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 trembling
                 and
                 discouraging
                 hearts
                 and
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 rest
                 nor
                 receive
                 comfort
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 rightly
                 tasted
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   unto
                   mee
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   all
                   yee
                   that
                   are
                   weary
                   and
                   heavie
                   laden
                   ,
                   and
                   yee
                   shall
                   finde
                   rest
                   to
                   your
                   soules
                
                 ;
                 in
                 Christ
                 there
                 is
                 rest
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 corruptions
                 bearing
                 sway
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 touched
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 touched
                 Christ
                 hee
                 would
                 stop
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 their
                 corruptions
                 ;
                 the
                 poore
                 woman
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 touched
                 Christ
                 ,
                 her
                 bloudy
                 issue
                 was
                 stayed
                 ,
                 so
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 touch
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 abating
                 of
                 corruption
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 bodily
                 life
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 good
                 meale
                 ,
                 the
                 desire
                 and
                 appetite
                 is
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 tastes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 sweet
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 contentment
                 :
                 O
                 the
                 sweet
                 satisfaction
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 soule
                 hath
                 above
                 a
                 Heathen
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 that
                 hath
                 Christ
                 need
                 not
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 fullnesse
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 estates
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 in
                 death
                 ;
                 dost
                 thou
                 finde
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 priviledges
                 and
                 prerogatives
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 finde
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 fully
                 and
                 sufficiently
                 satisfie
                 thee
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 argues
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 fed
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 being
                 received
                 by
                 faith
                 into
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 gives
                 it
                 fullnesse
                 and
                 contentment
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 name
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 )
                 will
                 give
                 thankes
                 for
                 their
                 bodily
                 food
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 evidence
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 fed
                 on
                 Christ
                 when
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 tongues
                 are
                 enlarged
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 comforts
                 and
                 contentment
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 that
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 him
                 and
                 in
                 religion
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 begins
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Blessed
                   bee
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   blessed
                   us
                   with
                   all
                   spirituall
                   blessings
                   in
                   heavenly
                   place
                   ;
                   in
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 Sa●nt
                 Peter
                 being
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 blessed
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 being
                 full
                 ,
                 his
                 mouth
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 thankes
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   be
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   begotten
                   us
                   againe
                   to
                   an
                   inheritance
                   immortall
                   ,
                   that
                   fadeth
                   not
                   away
                   ,
                   reserved
                   for
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   heavens
                
                 (
                 for
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 reserved
                 by
                 faith
                 to
                 salvation
                 )
                 so
                 undoubtedly
                 
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 tasts
                 the
                 sweet
                 comforts
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 Christ
                 will
                 be
                 much
                 in
                 sweet
                 inlargements
                 of
                 heart
                 in
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwaise
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 universall
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 beleeving
                 a
                 soule
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 thankefull
                 a
                 soul
                 is
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 praise
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 try
                 whether
                 we
                 have
                 tasted
                 and
                 relished
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                   wee
                   have
                   fed
                   upon
                   the
                   food
                   that
                   endures
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   or
                   no.
                   
                
              
               
                 Taste
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 sense
                 of
                 all
                 (
                 saith
                 a
                 wise
                 searcher
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Nature
                 )
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 maintained
                 by
                 taste
                 :
                 Every
                 creature
                 sees
                 not
                 ,
                 every
                 creature
                 heares
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 creature
                 hath
                 taste
                 :
                 you
                 may
                 judge
                 of
                 your selves
                 by
                 your
                 taste
                 and
                 relish
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 once
                 you
                 have
                 tasted
                 and
                 relished
                 Christ
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 cannot
                 perswade
                 you
                 to
                 fall
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 should
                 say
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 sweetnesse
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 worldling
                 ,
                 &c.
                 you
                 would
                 defie
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 never
                 beleeve
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 disputing
                 against
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 tasts
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 men
                 should
                 say
                 sugar
                 were
                 sharpe
                 ,
                 if
                 J
                 once
                 tasted
                 it
                 I
                 would
                 say
                 otherwise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Labour
                 for
                 the
                 meate
                 that
                 endures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Arguments
                 enforcing
                 this
                 act
                 upon
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 food
                 that
                 endures
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   food
                   that
                   endures
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Let
                 me
                 from
                 these
                 arguments
                 heere
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 (
                 for
                 J
                 will
                 draw
                 no
                 other
                 )
                 inforce
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 J
                 have
                 shewed
                 you
                 what
                 this
                 labour
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 rules
                 how
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 whether
                 you
                 rightly
                 labour
                 for
                 this
                 food
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 Now
                 to
                 inforce
                 this
                 act
                 ,
                 consider
                 first
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 here
                 injoynes
                 us
                 too
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   food
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
                 that
                 persons
                 should
                 perswade
                 themselves
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 goe
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 without
                 refreshing
                 themselves
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 meditation
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 estate
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 without
                 getting
                 strength
                 from
                 Christ
                 against
                 tentations
                 and
                 against
                 corruptions
                 :
                 Christ
                 is
                 foode
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promises
                 and
                 prerogatives
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 are
                 food
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 labour
                 after
                 it
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 feede
                 on
                 it
                 every
                 day
                 :
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 aske
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 you
                 take
                 such
                 paines
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 ,
                 rising
                 early
                 and
                 going
                 to
                 bed
                 late
                 ?
                 Hee
                 would
                 answer
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 get
                 bread
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 get
                 food
                 to
                 maintaine
                 my
                 family
                 :
                 So
                 should
                 it
                 bee
                 our
                 answer
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 wonder
                 why
                 wee
                 take
                 such
                 paines
                 for
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 why
                 wee
                 labour
                 so
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Oh
                 remember
                 we
                 take
                 paines
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 and
                 mainetaine
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 so
                 necessary
                 as
                 life
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 life
                 bee
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 food
                 which
                 preserves
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 necessary
                 :
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Patriarks
                 for
                 food
                 left
                 their
                 country
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poore
                 Aegyptians
                 sold
                 themselves
                 and
                 
                 their
                 cattell
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 get
                 food
                 to
                 keepe
                 life
                 .
                 We
                 famish
                 eternally
                 except
                 we
                 feed
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 Faith
                 as
                 makes
                 us
                 one
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 Faith
                 we
                 digest
                 him
                 and
                 get
                 nourishment
                 and
                 stre●gth
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 it
                 will
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 late
                 ,
                 ere
                 long
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 relish
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 another
                 life
                 to
                 relish
                 us
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 us
                 ?
                 J
                 beseech
                 you
                 consider
                 what
                 opinion
                 and
                 judgement
                 wee
                 shall
                 have
                 ere
                 long
                 of
                 these
                 earthly
                 things
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 better
                 things
                 of
                 another
                 world
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 our
                 judgements
                 will
                 be
                 convinced
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Heaven
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 true
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 bee
                 so
                 then
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 true
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 now
                 ?
                 Labour
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 judgement
                 now
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 the
                 necessity
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 joyneth
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 this
                 food
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   foode
                   that
                   endures
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   :
                
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 are
                 of
                 equall
                 extent
                 and
                 of
                 equall
                 time
                 with
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 labour
                 for
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 labour
                 after
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 shorter
                 continuance
                 then
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 out-live
                 our
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 miserable
                 state
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 food
                 that
                 endures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 our
                 happinesse
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 continuance
                 with
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 onely
                 true
                 happinesse
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 a
                 Tree
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 now
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 Paradice
                 ,
                 a
                 Tree
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 whosoever
                 should
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 it
                 should
                 live
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 here
                 to
                 enjoy
                 his
                 sensuall
                 pleasures
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 would
                 not
                 men
                 give
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 fruit
                 of
                 that
                 Tree
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 redeeme
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 and
                 to
                 lengthen
                 out
                 a
                 fading
                 base
                 life
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   food
                   that
                   endures
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   ,
                
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 life
                 as
                 is
                 heavenly
                 and
                 glorious
                 .
                 Now
                 blessed
                 be
                 God
                 that
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Paradice
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 in
                 our
                 relapsed
                 estate
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 mercifull
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 to
                 provide
                 another
                 manner
                 of
                 Tree
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Paradice
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 typicall
                 Tree
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Tree
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 feeds
                 on
                 him
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 but
                 have
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ;
                 certainely
                 if
                 we
                 beleeved
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 wondrously
                 see
                 us
                 on
                 to
                 labour
                 after
                 this
                 meate
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 food
                 that
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 life
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 life
                 that
                 endures
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 our
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 know
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 labour
                 for
                 this
                 meate
                 that
                 brings
                 to
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 looke
                 what
                 degree
                 of
                 excellency
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 ranke
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 in
                 misery
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 excellency
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 fallen
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 misery
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 happinesse
                 and
                 are
                 now
                 the
                 most
                 accursed
                 creatures
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 :
                 So
                 man
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 creature
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 feed
                 on
                 the
                 food
                 that
                 endures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 
                 life
                 ,
                 so
                 if
                 like
                 Nebuchadnezar
                 he
                 f●red
                 as
                 a
                 beast
                 on
                 earthly
                 things
                 and
                 forget
                 his
                 soule
                 and
                 affections
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 close
                 and
                 feede
                 on
                 Christ
                 and
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 misery
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 even
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Divells
                 the
                 most
                 wretched
                 creature
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 :
                 What
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 were
                 clad
                 as
                 Aaron
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 pontificality
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Priestly
                 robes
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 feed
                 deliciously
                 every
                 day
                 as
                 Dives
                 ?
                 what
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Samson
                 ?
                 what
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 
                   food
                   that
                   endures
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   ,
                
                 he
                 should
                 bee
                 stripped
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ere
                 long
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 had
                 in
                 him
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 continue
                 everlastingly
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 should
                 inforce
                 us
                 to
                 labour
                 after
                 this
                 food
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 :
                 and
                 before
                 J
                 leave
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 consider
                 the
                 reality
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 these
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 wee
                 have
                 by
                 Christ
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 are
                 shadowes
                 :
                 The
                 food
                 that
                 nourisheth
                 the
                 body
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 food
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 earthly
                 kingdomes
                 are
                 not
                 kingdomes
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 earthly
                 sonneship
                 is
                 not
                 sonneship
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 earthly
                 riches
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 vanity
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 earthly
                 inheritance
                 is
                 no
                 inheritance
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 but
                 titles
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 empty
                 things
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reality
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 a
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 
                 kingdome
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 Alas
                 what
                 is
                 riches
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 honours
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 sonneship
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 all
                 earthly
                 things
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 immortall
                 ,
                 a
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 an
                 eternall
                 substance
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 shadowes
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 equall
                 extent
                 and
                 continuance
                 with
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 equall
                 extent
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 raise
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 reality
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 things
                 :
                 
                   I
                   am
                   that
                   bread
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 afterward
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 )
                 
                   and
                   my
                   flesh
                   is
                   meate
                   indeed
                   and
                   my
                   blood
                   is
                   drinke
                   indeed
                   ,
                
                 as
                 if
                 other
                 meat
                 and
                 other
                 drinke
                 refreshed
                 not
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 onely
                 shadowes
                 of
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Labour
                 therefore
                 for
                 this
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 certainely
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 once
                 convince
                 your
                 judgements
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 say
                 are
                 true
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 necessity
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 this
                 foode
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 effectuall
                 to
                 stirre
                 you
                 up
                 to
                 labour
                 more
                 after
                 this
                 foode
                 that
                 endures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Which
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 hath
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 Sealed
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 attaining
                 this
                 food
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 argument
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 useth
                 to
                 enforce
                 upon
                 us
                 this
                 injunction
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   labour
                   for
                   the
                   food
                   that
                   endures
                   to
                   
                   everlasting
                   life
                   .
                
                 Hope
                 stirreth
                 up
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 marchandizing
                 ,
                 though
                 when
                 wee
                 venter
                 beyond
                 the
                 seas
                 we
                 commit
                 all
                 to
                 winde
                 and
                 water
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 doubtfull
                 what
                 the
                 issue
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sets
                 us
                 on
                 worke
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 poore
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 hopes
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 comfortable
                 issue
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 harvest
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 set
                 himselfe
                 to
                 worke
                 .
                 Now
                 heere
                 is
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 on
                 a
                 better
                 ground
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 that
                 makes
                 other
                 things
                 successefull
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 Christ
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 (
                 you
                 see
                 heere
                 )
                 hee
                 gives
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   shall
                   give
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 Heere
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 ground
                 and
                 found
                 our
                 hope
                 upon
                 ,
                 heere
                 is
                 will
                 ,
                 heere
                 is
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 is
                 authority
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Heere
                 is
                 will
                 ,
                 Christ
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 why
                 ?
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man.
                 What
                 use
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ?
                 why
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 say
                 which
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 ?
              
               
                 O
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 Fountaine
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 sealed
                 Fountaine
                 ,
                 alas
                 of
                 no
                 comfort
                 ,
                 our
                 comfort
                 is
                 in
                 Emanuell
                 God-Man
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 comfort
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 back
                 to
                 God
                 from
                 whom
                 we
                 fell
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 bee
                 brought
                 backe
                 againe
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 unlesse
                 God
                 had
                 become
                 man
                 ,
                 man
                 had
                 never
                 come
                 backe
                 againe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 all
                 the
                 union
                 and
                 communion
                 we
                 have
                 with
                 God
                 it
                 depends
                 on
                 
                 this
                 first
                 union
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 became
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Austine
                 saith
                 )
                 for
                 now
                 the
                 next
                 union
                 that
                 we
                 become
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 became
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 heere
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   shall
                   give
                   it
                   you
                   ,
                
                 you
                 need
                 not
                 climbe
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 to
                 fetch
                 this
                 food
                 that
                 endures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 to
                 satisfie
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 become
                 this
                 blessed
                 and
                 everlasting
                 food
                 .
                 The
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 one
                 man
                 we
                 all
                 come
                 to
                 misery
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 (
                 by
                 man
                 )
                 wee
                 are
                 restored
                 to
                 a
                 blessed
                 condition
                 againe
                 :
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 heere
                 
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 all
                 our
                 salvation
                 was
                 wrought
                 :
                 indeed
                 the
                 worth
                 and
                 efficacie
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 wrought
                 in
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 could
                 not
                 worke
                 it
                 alone
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 dwell
                 on
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   shall
                   give
                   it
                   you
                   ,
                
                 you
                 neede
                 not
                 feare
                 it
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 become
                 man
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 now
                 boldly
                 go
                 to
                 a
                 Mediator
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 bone
                 of
                 our
                 bone
                 ,
                 and
                 flesh
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 have
                 feared
                 and
                 trembled
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 onely
                 beene
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 all
                 grace
                 and
                 comfort
                 is
                 hid
                 in
                 this
                 nature
                 of
                 ours
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 not
                 tooke
                 this
                 poore
                 wretched
                 nature
                 of
                 ours
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 hatefull
                 nature
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 hated
                 the
                 nature
                 
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 because
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 become
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 become
                 lovely
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 lovely
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 filled
                 in
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 
                   fullnesse
                   wee
                   receive
                   grace
                   for
                   grace
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 therefore
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man.
                
                 
              
               
                 Heere
                 is
                 will
                 ,
                 I
                 but
                 what
                 power
                 and
                 strength
                 hath
                 he
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 so
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 as
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 (
                 Acts
                 20.
                 )
                 
                   to
                   bee
                   redeemed
                   with
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 eternall
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 God-head
                 offered
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 sinne
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 give
                 it
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 authority
                 hath
                 he
                 ?
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 Sealed
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 authority
                 ,
                 for
                 authority
                 is
                 here
                 expressed
                 by
                 Sealing
                 .
                 Now
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Sealed
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 impression
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 seale
                 imprints
                 in
                 the
                 wax
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 hath
                 imprinted
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 owne
                 likenesse
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 is
                 likewise
                 as
                 like
                 God
                 as
                 nature
                 can
                 expresse
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   saw
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   the
                   glory
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   onely
                   begotten
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 we
                 saw
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 divinity
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 humane
                 nature
                 could
                 receive
                 ,
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 God
                 sparkeled
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 therefore
                 hee
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Sealed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 nor
                 the
                 principall
                 here
                 meant
                 .
              
               
               
                 Againe
                 secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 seale
                 is
                 to
                 appropriate
                 and
                 distinguish
                 from
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 Christ
                 is
                 Sealed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 appropriated
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Mediator
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 appointing
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 distinguished
                 him
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 by
                 a
                 blessed
                 annointing
                 and
                 qualification
                 of
                 him
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 Saul
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 higher
                 then
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 annointed
                 with
                 the
                 oyle
                 of
                 gladnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 his
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 his
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 distills
                 the
                 blessed
                 ointment
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 powred
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 descends
                 from
                 him
                 downe
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 skirts
                 of
                 his
                 garment
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 .
                 So
                 heere
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 Sealing
                 ,
                 likenesse
                 ,
                 distinction
                 ,
                 and
                 appropriation
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 especially
                 by
                 Sealing
                 heere
                 is
                 meant
                 authority
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 thing
                 sealed
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 distinguish
                 and
                 appropriate
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 use
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 authorize
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Kings
                 broad
                 Seale
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 authorized
                 :
                 so
                 Christ
                 he
                 hath
                 Gods
                 Seale
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 authorized
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 fore-ordained
                 before
                 all
                 worlds
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 saith
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 fullnesse
                 of
                 time
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 authorized
                 by
                 the
                 greatest
                 testimony
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 at
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   beloved
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   heare
                   him
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Sonne
                 in
                 the
                 voice
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 the
                 Dove
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 whole
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 authorized
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 authorized
                 by
                 his
                 miracles
                 ,
                 God
                 gave
                 him
                 power
                 to
                 worke
                 those
                 workes
                 which
                 none
                 could
                 doe
                 but
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   you
                   beleeve
                   not
                   me
                   ,
                   yet
                   beleeve
                   me
                   for
                   my
                   workes
                   sake
                   .
                
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 authorized
                 also
                 by
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 in
                 Rom.
                 1.4
                 .
                 
                   He
                   mightily
                   declared
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   resurrection
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   :
                
                 the
                 Angells
                 from
                 Heaven
                 brought
                 witnesse
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 witnessed
                 by
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 persons
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 yea
                 by
                 the
                 divels
                 themselves
                 :
                 so
                 hee
                 is
                 Sealed
                 and
                 authorized
                 every
                 way
                 by
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 witnesses
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Mediator
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 set
                 out
                 in
                 other
                 phrases
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 In
                 Psal.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   This
                   my
                   Son
                   have
                   I
                   set
                   upon
                   my
                   holy
                   hill
                   of
                   Sion
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 toward
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   Whom
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   forth
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   propitiation
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   him
                   forth
                   as
                   the
                   Shew-bread
                
                 was
                 set
                 out
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 And
                 then
                 againe
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Whom
                   hee
                   hath
                   sent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 1.30
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   us
                   Wisedome
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Hee
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 Sealed
                 ,
                 appointed
                 ,
                 authorized
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 why
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Sealed
                 ,
                 especially
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 authorized
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                   made
                   ,
                   sent
                   ,
                   set
                   forth
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   Sealed
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 party
                 offended
                 by
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 Sealed
                 and
                 authorized
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Mediator
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 learne
                 this
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   bee
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Blessed
                   bee
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 hath
                 the
                 Father
                 Sealed
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 The
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 have
                 all
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 our
                 salvation
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 againe
                 consider
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 despise
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 despise
                 ,
                 we
                 despise
                 the
                 Father
                 that
                 hath
                 Sealed
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 weighty
                 matter
                 ,
                 Reade
                 the
                 second
                 Psalme
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 there
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 despise
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 kisse
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 hath
                 annointed
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 Sealed
                 him
                 and
                 authorized
                 him
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 testimonies
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 for
                 our
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Priest
                 and
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 not
                 against
                 Christ
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 the
                 Father
                 who
                 hath
                 Sealed
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 likewise
                 it
                 serveth
                 wonderfully
                 to
                 strengthen
                 our
                 faith
                 when
                 we
                 goe
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 :
                 offer
                 him
                 his
                 owne
                 broad
                 Seale
                 ,
                 offer
                 to
                 him
                 Christ
                 a
                 Mediator
                 authorized
                 by
                 himselfe
                 :
                 Lord
                 I
                 am
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 but
                 notwithstanding
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 thy
                 blessed
                 Sonne
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 forth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Saviour
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 I
                 offer
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 deny
                 or
                 refuse
                 thy
                 owne
                 Sealed
                 Mediator
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 Mediator
                 of
                 my
                 owne
                 appointing
                 and
                 of
                 my
                 owne
                 sealing
                 it
                 were
                 another
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 offer
                 thy
                 owne
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 looke
                 on
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 him
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 Sealed
                 to
                 bee
                 
                 my
                 intercessour
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 wondrous
                 prevailing
                 argument
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 denie
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 devised
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 him
                 whom
                 hee
                 chose
                 before
                 all
                 worlds
                 for
                 this
                 great
                 office
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 whether
                 hee
                 be
                 Sealed
                 for
                 my
                 good
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 saith
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 heares
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 heare
                 much
                 of
                 an
                 authorized
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 authorized
                 Mediator
                 to
                 be
                 All-sufficient
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 mee
                 ?
              
               
                 Why
                 ?
                 for
                 whom
                 is
                 he
                 Sealed
                 ?
                 is
                 he
                 Sealed
                 for
                 Angels
                 or
                 for
                 men
                 ?
                 and
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 he
                 Sealed
                 for
                 holy
                 men
                 or
                 sinners
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   come
                   not
                   to
                   seeke
                   or
                   to
                   save
                
                 whole
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 men
                 that
                 never
                 were
                 lost
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 seeke
                 and
                 to
                 save
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 lost
                 men
                 ,
                 sick
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 faithfull
                 saying
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 of
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 be
                 imbraced
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   save
                   sinners
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 blessed
                 Paul
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 Sealed
                 to
                 save
                 thee
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 thee
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 bound
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 under
                 paine
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 rebellion
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 rebellion
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 whom
                 the
                 Prince
                 hath
                 authorized
                 under
                 his
                 broad
                 Seale
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 another
                 manner
                 of
                 matter
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Gospell
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 another
                 Gospell
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 ,
                 now
                 to
                 refuse
                 Christ
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 where
                 
                 then
                 can
                 there
                 bee
                 hope
                 of
                 salvation
                 ?
                 salvation
                 it selfe
                 cannot
                 save
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 saved
                 ,
                 that
                 refuses
                 the
                 remedy
                 Sealed
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 the
                 party
                 offended
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 heale
                 him
                 that
                 casts
                 downe
                 the
                 Potion
                 that
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 heale
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 refuseth
                 the
                 Physitian
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 cure
                 him
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 hee
                 is
                 Sealed
                 to
                 save
                 thee
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 receive
                 him
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 King
                 to
                 rule
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Prophet
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 instruct
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 cleare
                 this
                 a
                 little
                 better
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 distinct
                 sealings
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 God
                 sealing
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 unfolded
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 our
                 sealing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 sealing
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 againe
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 Gods
                 sealing
                 of
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 follow
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 hath
                 God
                 sealed
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 wee
                 hereupon
                 should
                 be
                 stirred
                 up
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 consequence
                 to
                 seale
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 sending
                 such
                 a
                 blessed
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   believes
                   in
                   the
                   Sonne
                   hath
                   set
                   to
                   his
                   seale
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   true
                   .
                
                 God
                 hath
                 sealed
                 him
                 that
                 we
                 by
                 receiving
                 him
                 should
                 seale
                 Gods
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 God
                 comes
                 to
                 us
                 for
                 our
                 testimonialls
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 hands
                 and
                 seals
                 ,
                 Oh
                 how
                 wondrously
                 doth
                 God
                 condescend
                 to
                 weake
                 man
                 ▪
                 
                 He
                 hath
                 sealed
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 offers
                 him
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 us
                 likewise
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 set
                 to
                 our
                 seales
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 counts
                 it
                 not
                 sufficient
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 sealed
                 him
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 seale
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 seale
                 him
                 when
                 we
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 receives
                 him
                 hath
                 set
                 to
                 his
                 seale
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   makes
                   God
                   a
                   lyar
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 comes
                 of
                 this
                 when
                 wee
                 receive
                 Christ
                 and
                 set
                 to
                 our
                 seale
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 salvation
                 by
                 Christ
                 is
                 true
                 ?
                 Then
                 we
                 having
                 honoured
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 honours
                 us
                 by
                 sealing
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 :
                 Ephes
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   In
                   whom
                   after
                   ye
                   beleeved
                   yee
                   were
                   sealed
                   ,
                
                 So
                 when
                 we
                 beleeve
                 and
                 set
                 to
                 our
                 seale
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 God
                 seales
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   yee
                   beleeved
                   you
                   were
                   sealed
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 whereby
                 God
                 seals
                 us
                 after
                 we
                 beleeve
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 God
                 seales
                 us
                 when
                 hee
                 sets
                 the
                 stampe
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 worke
                 and
                 witnesse
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 seale
                 ,
                 the
                 wax
                 hath
                 all
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 ●he
                 whole
                 likenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Jmage
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 seale
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 is
                 sealed
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 stamped
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 God
                 imprints
                 in
                 their
                 spirits
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 ●hem
                 loving
                 soules
                 ,
                 humble
                 soules
                 ,
                 obedient
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 patient
                 ,
                 meeke
                 ,
                 &c.
                 you
                 may
                 
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 beleeving
                 man
                 an
                 expression
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 see
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 looke
                 on
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Christian
                 ,
                 there
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 a
                 resemblance
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 not
                 perfectly
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 comfortable
                 measure
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 very
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 full
                 of
                 love
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 patient
                 in
                 crosses
                 ,
                 how
                 humble
                 ,
                 how
                 meeke
                 ,
                 how
                 obedient
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 both
                 in
                 a
                 passive
                 and
                 active
                 obedience
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 stampe
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 beleeves
                 God
                 honours
                 him
                 by
                 setting
                 his
                 Image
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 wee
                 are
                 sealed
                 with
                 the
                 witnesse
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 sweetly
                 witnessing
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 sweet
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 especially
                 comes
                 after
                 wee
                 have
                 honoured
                 God
                 by
                 beleeving
                 in
                 temptation
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 and
                 say
                 as
                 Iob
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   he
                   kill
                   me
                   yet
                   wil
                   I
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                
                 so
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 after
                 conflicts
                 of
                 doubting
                 and
                 dispaire
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   he
                   kill
                   me
                   yet
                   will
                   I
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 to
                 my
                 seale
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 well
                 will
                 you
                 so
                 ?
                 God
                 to
                 honour
                 such
                 a
                 soule
                 seales
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 redemption
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 a
                 sweet
                 evidence
                 and
                 testimony
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 seale
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 double
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 witnesse
                 and
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 inwardly
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 )
                 but
                 likewise
                 
                 the
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 seale
                 them
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 inabling
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 outward
                 confession
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 Reve.
                 14.
                 
                 Christians
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Sealed
                   in
                   the
                   forehead
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 marked
                 and
                 singled
                 out
                 in
                 ill
                 times
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 his
                 speciall
                 favour
                 upon
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 Sealed
                 with
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 boldnesse
                 willingly
                 and
                 with
                 forwardnesse
                 to
                 confesse
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 ill
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 (
                 to
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 )
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 know
                 whether
                 thou
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 as
                 for
                 whom
                 Christ
                 is
                 Sealed
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ?
                 Examine
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 whether
                 thou
                 hast
                 put
                 to
                 thy
                 Seale
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 by
                 receiving
                 and
                 beleeving
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 Salvation
                 through
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 so
                 then
                 thou
                 wilt
                 finde
                 another
                 Seale
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 thee
                 and
                 conforming
                 of
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 likenesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 wilt
                 finde
                 the
                 witnesse
                 and
                 comfortable
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 telling
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 withall
                 thou
                 wilt
                 have
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 boldnesse
                 and
                 readinesse
                 and
                 forwardnesse
                 to
                 confesse
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 care
                 for
                 al
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 saith
                 ,
                 but
                 wilt
                 if
                 (
                 neede
                 be
                 )
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 Religion
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 thou
                 canst
                 finde
                 this
                 in
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 undoubtedly
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 onely
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 Seale
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 interest
                 in
                 this
                 Mediator
                 
                 Sealed
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 here
                 
                   is
                   food
                   that
                   endures
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 benefits
                 wee
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 that
                 blessed
                 meate
                 is
                 attaineable
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 become
                 Man
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 aurhority
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 Sealed
                 him
                 and
                 fitted
                 him
                 for
                 that
                 office
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 receive
                 him
                 he
                 will
                 Seale
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 blessed
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 that
                 furnished
                 Christ
                 with
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 sanctified
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 ,
                 will
                 sanctifie
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 will
                 worke
                 a
                 likenesse
                 and
                 conformity
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 blessed
                 Image
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 naturall
                 Sonne
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 adopted
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 he
                 will
                 likewise
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 comfortable
                 evidence
                 and
                 assurance
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 furnish
                 us
                 with
                 boldnesse
                 and
                 resolution
                 to
                 professe
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 me
                 then
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 come
                 againe
                 to
                 re-enforce
                 this
                 exhortation
                 :
                 Take
                 heed
                 you
                 refuse
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 consider
                 with
                 what
                 authority
                 he
                 comes
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   Sealed
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 presumption
                 therefore
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 be
                 never
                 such
                 sinners
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 )
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 to
                 reconcile
                 you
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 rule
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Prophet
                 to
                 instruct
                 you
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 is
                 no
                 presumption
                 ;
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 indeed
                 as
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 neglect
                 him
                 as
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 refuse
                 to
                 come
                 under
                 his
                 government
                 is
                 great
                 presumption
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 receive
                 whole
                 Christ
                 is
                 obedience
                 and
                 faith
                 and
                 no
                 presumption
                 ,
                 nay
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 receive
                 him
                 you
                 sinne
                 damnably
                 ,
                 you
                 commit
                 the
                 greatest
                 sinne
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 :
                 He
                 came
                 to
                 save
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 come
                 under
                 his
                 blessed
                 government
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 kisse
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Whosoever
                   will
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   come
                   and
                   drinke
                   of
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   l●fe
                   ,
                
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 promised
                 by
                 Christ
                 is
                 promised
                 upon
                 our
                 receiving
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 required
                 but
                 a
                 will
                 to
                 imbrace
                 him
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 his
                 government
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 exception
                 made
                 of
                 sinnes
                 or
                 persons
                 or
                 times
                 .
                 
                   At
                   what
                   time
                   soever
                   a
                   sinner
                   repents
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   sinner
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   time
                   or
                   whatsoever
                   the
                   sinnes
                   bee
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   repents
                
                 Christ
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 pretend
                 your
                 unworthinesse
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 hee
                 takes
                 away
                 that
                 objection
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   unto
                   me
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   weary
                   and
                   heavy
                   laden
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Come
                   buy
                   without
                   money
                
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   shall
                   give
                   it
                   ,
                
                 and
                 what
                 so
                 free
                 as
                 guift
                 ?
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 pretend
                 you
                 have
                 sinned
                 since
                 your
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 now
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 further
                 hope
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 remember
                 that
                 Paul
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 speakes
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 Ieremy
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Returne
                   againe
                   you
                   Backesliding
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   heale
                   your
                   Backeslidings
                   ,
                
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   will
                   
                   a
                   man
                   receive
                   a
                   wife
                   that
                   hath
                   played
                   the
                   harlot
                   and
                   broken
                   the
                   band
                   of
                   marriage
                   ?
                   Yet
                   returne
                   O
                   house
                   of
                   Israel
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   receive
                   you
                   ,
                
                 Therefore
                 runne
                 not
                 away
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 hast
                 sinned
                 after
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 come
                 againe
                 J
                 beseech
                 you
                 still
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 alwayes
                 held
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 golden
                 scepter
                 continually
                 held
                 out
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 receive
                 Christ
                 presently
                 ,
                 deferre
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 under
                 his
                 governement
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 him
                 wholy
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 receiving
                 of
                 him
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 (
                 to
                 presse
                 this
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 )
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 leave
                 not
                 your
                 sinfull
                 courses
                 and
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 blessed
                 governement
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 receive
                 not
                 this
                 Sealed
                 King
                 ,
                 this
                 Sealed
                 Priest
                 and
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 this
                 Sealed
                 Mediator
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 Sealed
                 and
                 sent
                 unto
                 you
                 for
                 salvation
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 will
                 one
                 day
                 more
                 torment
                 you
                 then
                 your
                 refusall
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 O
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 ever
                 live
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 salvation
                 so
                 freely
                 offered
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Saviour
                 so
                 authorized
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 respect
                 our
                 sinnes
                 more
                 then
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 our
                 Saviour
                 except
                 wee
                 came
                 under
                 his
                 governement
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 ruled
                 by
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 we
                 refused
                 him
                 wholy
                 altogether
                 :
                 Indeed
                 if
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 salvation
                 by
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 have
                 remained
                 under
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 sway
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 lusts
                 and
                 beene
                 led
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 beeene
                 contented
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 then
                 we
                 would
                 leave
                 our
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 our
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 inujurious
                 and
                 covetous
                 courses
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 wee
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 let
                 Christ
                 goe
                 if
                 hee
                 would
                 ;
                 O
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 reject
                 this
                 Sealed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 O
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 refuse
                 salvation
                 offered
                 on
                 such
                 loving
                 termes
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 was
                 so
                 loving
                 as
                 to
                 Seale
                 and
                 authorize
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sonne
                 was
                 so
                 loving
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 himselfe
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 Sealed
                 ,
                 to
                 refuse
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 such
                 base
                 respects
                 ,
                 will
                 certainely
                 one
                 day
                 when
                 the
                 conscience
                 is
                 wakened
                 ,
                 proove
                 the
                 greatest
                 torment
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 See
                 how
                 the
                 Apostle
                 notably
                 enforceth
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hebrewes
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   escape
                   that
                   despised
                
                 Moses
                 
                   Law
                   ,
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   escape
                   if
                   wee
                   neglect
                   so
                   great
                   salvation
                   ?
                
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 escape
                 if
                 we
                 oppose
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 raile
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 despise
                 his
                 Image
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 cursed
                 wretches
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 escape
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 but
                 neglect
                 so
                 great
                 salvation
                 ,
                 so
                 witnessed
                 and
                 authorized
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 signes
                 ,
                 so
                 offered
                 and
                 tendered
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 termes
                 of
                 love
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therfore
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 heere
                 that
                 have
                 lived
                 in
                 sinfull
                 courses
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 breake
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 governement
                 of
                 their
                 lusts
                 and
                 of
                 Satan
                 that
                 rules
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 lusts
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 are
                 under
                 one
                 governement
                 
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 either
                 under
                 the
                 Sealed
                 governement
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 base
                 governement
                 of
                 Satan
                 that
                 tends
                 to
                 damnation
                 )
                 O
                 leave
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 under
                 this
                 Governour
                 Sealed
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 authorized
                 from
                 Heaven
                 by
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 by
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 arguments
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 come
                 under
                 his
                 blessed
                 governement
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 partie
                 offended
                 with
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 Sealed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 cannot
                 refuse
                 a
                 Mediator
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Sealing
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 your
                 sinnes
                 have
                 beene
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 ,
                 for
                 consider
                 what
                 were
                 these
                 parties
                 that
                 he
                 offers
                 himselfe
                 to
                 heere
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 ,
                 
                   Labour
                   for
                   the
                   meate
                   that
                   endures
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   ,
                
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 cursed
                 Hypocrites
                 that
                 followed
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 loaves
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Labour
                   for
                   the
                   meate
                   that
                   endures
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 Sealed
                 even
                 for
                 your
                 salvation
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 hypocrisie
                 and
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 me
                 ;
                 therefore
                 let
                 none
                 stand
                 out
                 from
                 comming
                 under
                 the
                 governement
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 offers
                 mercy
                 (
                 you
                 see
                 heere
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 cursed
                 hypocrites
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 (
                 to
                 conclude
                 with
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 comfort
                 )
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 poore
                 distressed
                 soule
                 frighted
                 in
                 conscience
                 with
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 and
                 Satans
                 temptations
                 ,
                 O
                 let
                 such
                 consider
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 Satan
                 pictures
                 out
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 terrible
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 indeed
                 to
                 men
                 that
                 goe
                 on
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
                 :
                 but
                 art
                 thou
                 weary
                 of
                 thy
                 courses
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 willing
                 to
                 
                 come
                 under
                 a
                 better
                 covenant
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 Satan
                 abuse
                 thee
                 by
                 setting
                 God
                 before
                 thee
                 as
                 a
                 terrible
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 save
                 thee
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 kisse
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   him
                   hath
                   the
                   Father
                   Sealed
                   ,
                   Sealed
                
                 for
                 thee
                 if
                 thou
                 bee
                 weary
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 inforce
                 not
                 upon
                 thy
                 soule
                 any
                 unwillingnesse
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 doth
                 God
                 stoope
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 by
                 all
                 these
                 arguments
                 heere
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 shall
                 give
                 it
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 Sealed
                 him
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 is
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 willingnesse
                 to
                 receive
                 thee
                 ?
                 wherefore
                 hath
                 the
                 Father
                 Sealed
                 Christ
                 but
                 in
                 love
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
                 Come
                 in
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 seale
                 to
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 your selves
                 on
                 Gods
                 gratious
                 promise
                 even
                 against
                 doubting
                 and
                 distrust
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 God
                 sealing
                 you
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 his
                 Spirit
                 witnessing
                 to
                 your
                 spirits
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Heere
                 then
                 you
                 see
                 is
                 sure
                 footing
                 for
                 poore
                 doubting
                 soules
                 to
                 fasten
                 upon
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 party
                 offended
                 ,
                 hath
                 Sealed
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 hath
                 authorized
                 him
                 to
                 save
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 repent
                 and
                 come
                 in
                 ;
                 what
                 are
                 all
                 thy
                 sins
                 and
                 unworthinesse
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God-man
                 ,
                 Sealed
                 and
                 authorized
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 partie
                 offended
                 ?
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 willing
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 bring
                 all
                 thy
                 sins
                 and
                 oppose
                 them
                 to
                 Christ
                 God-man
                 Sealed
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 vanish
                 as
                 a
                 cloud
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 and
                 
                 accept
                 of
                 this
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 submit
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 his
                 governement
                 ,
                 thou
                 sealest
                 thy
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 I
                 have
                 unfolded
                 this
                 blessed
                 portion
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 prerogatives
                 and
                 benefits
                 that
                 come
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 food
                 that
                 endureth
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 :
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 arguments
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 useth
                 to
                 enforce
                 us
                 to
                 Labour
                 after
                 this
                 food
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 food
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 food
                 that
                 endures
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 food
                 that
                 endures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 Sealed
                 and
                 authorized
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 both
                 the
                 gift
                 and
                 the
                 giver
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 food
                 and
                 the
                 inviter
                 to
                 the
                 food
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 Labour
                 therefore
                 after
                 this
                 food
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 objection
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 briefely
                 answer
                 and
                 so
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Labour
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 why
                 ?
                 Christ
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 why
                 must
                 wee
                 labour
                 after
                 it
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 he
                 give
                 it
                 ?
                 how
                 can
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 guift
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 stand
                 together
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 Christ
                 will
                 give
                 himselfe
                 and
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 too
                 :
                 But
                 wee
                 must
                 know
                 for
                 what
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 labour
                 for
                 any
                 merit
                 to
                 the
                 title
                 unto
                 Heaven
                 and
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 Christ
                 indeed
                 gives
                 that
                 ;
                 But
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 to
                 get
                 knowledge
                 and
                 faith
                 to
                 receive
                 this
                 gift
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 natures
                 and
                 offices
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 what
                 
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 suffered
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Giver
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 authority
                 is
                 that
                 his
                 Father
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 this
                 requires
                 labour
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 labour
                 to
                 crack
                 the
                 shell
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 gift
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 giver
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 likewise
                 a
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 faith
                 to
                 receive
                 this
                 gift
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 soule
                 emptied
                 of
                 all
                 selfe-confidence
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 worth
                 in
                 it selfe
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 must
                 bee
                 received
                 with
                 a
                 beggars
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 aske
                 much
                 labour
                 to
                 deny
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 ,
                 for
                 proud
                 flesh
                 will
                 alwaies
                 have
                 somewhat
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 either
                 in
                 it selfe
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 may
                 well
                 stand
                 together
                 ,
                 labour
                 and
                 gift
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   Give
                   us
                   this
                   day
                   our
                   daily
                   bread
                   ,
                
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 our
                 daily
                 bread
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 therefore
                 stand
                 still
                 and
                 doe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 though
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 meanes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 lawfull
                 callings
                 ,
                 so
                 heere
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 this
                 spirituall
                 food
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 in
                 labour
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 hee
                 gives
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 not
                 in
                 idlenesse
                 but
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 in
                 reading
                 ,
                 hearing
                 ,
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 praying
                 ,
                 meditating
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 Christ
                 this
                 blessed
                 gift
                 Nay
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 Christ
                 ,
                 therefore
                 la●our
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 enforceth
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 reason
                 Moses
                 giveth
                 the
                 
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   Fight
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   given
                   them
                   into
                   your
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 ●hey
                 
                 might
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 enemies
                 bee
                 given
                 into
                 our
                 hand
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 fight
                 ?
                 yes
                 ,
                 fight
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 be
                 incouraged
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 conquer
                 ,
                 so
                 heere
                 ,
                 
                   Labour
                   for
                   the
                   meate
                   that
                   endures
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   will
                   give
                   it
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 labour
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 labouring
                 we
                 shall
                 bee
                 sure
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 thee
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 gives
                 nothing
                 without
                 labour
                 ;
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 good
                 done
                 in
                 earthly
                 things
                 without
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 you
                 thinke
                 to
                 have
                 Heaven
                 without
                 labour
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 things
                 are
                 against
                 the
                 streame
                 ,
                 Heaven
                 is
                 up
                 the
                 hill
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 labour
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 striving
                 against
                 corruptions
                 within
                 and
                 against
                 temptations
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 labour
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 happy
                 labour
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 barren
                 labour
                 ,
                 
                 
                   our
                   labour
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   vaine
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 wee
                 that
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 food
                 that
                 endures
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 labour
                 for
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 but
                 worldlings
                 that
                 beate
                 their
                 braines
                 ,
                 and
                 tire
                 their
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 rack
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 weare
                 out
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 
                   vanity
                   and
                   vexation
                   of
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 leave
                 behind
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 true
                 Christian
                 (
                 to
                 encourage
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 the
                 paines
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 hee
                 labours
                 for
                 something
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 hopefull
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 barren
                 labour
                 :
                 And
                 (
                 beloved
                 )
                 blessed
                 are
                 we
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 this
                 food
                 for
                 our
                 labour
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 wee
                 can
                 recover
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 a
                 better
                 estate
                 then
                 wee
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 distinguish
                 true
                 Christians
                 from
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 enjoynes
                 this
                 duty
                 of
                 labouring
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 thinke
                 to
                 have
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 without
                 labour
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Heaven
                 would
                 drop
                 into
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 shall
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 finde
                 them
                 carelesse
                 of
                 reading
                 ,
                 of
                 hearing
                 ,
                 of
                 praying
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 idle
                 in
                 working
                 out
                 their
                 salvation
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 negligent
                 in
                 selling
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 Pearle
                 ,
                 will
                 part
                 with
                 nothing
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 distinguish
                 these
                 Hypocrites
                 from
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Labour
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 onely
                 they
                 that
                 labour
                 for
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 meanes
                 ,
                 that
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 for
                 faith
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 sell
                 all
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 take
                 paines
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 grace
                 and
                 in
                 union
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 him
                 their
                 best
                 portion
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 onely
                 that
                 have
                 interest
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 painefull
                 Christian
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Christian.
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 discerned
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 Hypocrites
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 bee
                 stirred
                 up
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 sanctified
                 meanes
                 to
                 know
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 you
                 belong
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Be
                 not
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 rest
                 ere
                 long
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   rest
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 .
                 Indeed
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 heere
                 below
                 there
                 is
                 labour
                 joyned
                 with
                 wearinesse
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 great
                 conflicts
                 with
                 corruptions
                 and
                 temptations
                 ,
                 with
                 enemies
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 enemies
                 without
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 comfort
                 we
                 shall
                 at
                 last
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 rest
                 perpetuall
                 and
                 everlasting
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 in
                 Heaven
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 labour
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 alway
                 praising
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 labour
                 without
                 wearinesse
                 ,
                 labour
                 without
                 conflict
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 bee
                 no
                 corruption
                 within
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 divell
                 without
                 ,
                 Satan
                 could
                 enter
                 into
                 Paradice
                 below
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 shall
                 never
                 enter
                 into
                 that
                 heavenly
                 Paradice
                 ,
                 therfore
                 be
                 incouraged
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 tedious
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 corruptions
                 and
                 temptations
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   rest
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 an
                 eternall
                 Rest.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               VIOLENCE
               VICTORIOVS
               :
               In
               two
               Sermons
               ,
               By
               the
               late
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               Divine
               RICHARD
               SIBS
               ,
               Doctor
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               Master
               of
               Katherine
               Hall
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Preacher
               at
               Grayes-Inne
               .
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 32.26
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 thee
                 goe
                 except
                 thou
                 blesse
                 mee
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.57
                 .
              
               
                 Thankes
                 be
                 unto
                 God
                 which
                 giveth
                 us
                 the
                 victory
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               G.M.
               for
               
                 Nicholas
                 Bourne
              
               and
               
                 Rapha
                 Harford
              
               ,
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               VIOLENCE
               VICTORIOVS
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     MAT.
                     11.12
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                   untill
                   now
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   suffereth
                   violence
                   and
                   the
                   violent
                   take
                   it
                   by
                   force
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 IOHN
                 Baptist
              
               and
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               gave
               mutuall
               testimonies
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               hee
               witnessed
               of
               Christ
               before
               hee
               came
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               gives
               witnesse
               of
               him
               here
               .
               The
               occasion
               of
               this
               you
               have
               in
               the
               second
               verse
               :
               
               Iohn
               being
               in
               prison
               sends
               two
               of
               his
               Disciples
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               know
               whether
               he
               were
               the
               Christ
               or
               no
               ;
               not
               that
               Iohn
               did
               doubt
               ,
               but
               to
               confirme
               his
               Disciples
               .
               Christ
               returnes
               a
               reall
               and
               a
               verball
               answer
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 Iohn
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 what
                 ye
                 have
                 seene
                 and
                 heard
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               then
               he
               
               closeth
               up
               all
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 offended
                 with
                 me
                 .
              
               Upon
               this
               occasion
               Christ
               enters
               into
               a
               commendation
               of
               blessed
               St.
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               even
               unto
               a
               comparative
               commendation
               ,
               amongst
               them
               that
               were
               borne
               of
               woemen
               there
               had
               not
               yet
               risen
               a
               greater
               then
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               1
               not
               so
               much
               in
               eminency
               of
               grace
               (
               though
               that
               may
               have
               a
               truth
               )
               as
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               dispensation
               of
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               Iohn
               living
               in
               more
               glorious
               times
               :
               For
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               from
               Christ
               :
               he
               doth
               ennoble
               and
               advance
               times
               and
               places
               and
               persons
               ,
               Bethlehem
               ,
               a
               little
               Citty
               ,
               yet
               not
               a
               little
               Citty
               in
               regard
               that
               Christ
               was
               borne
               there
               ,
               and
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 Happy
                 are
                 the
                 eyes
                 that
                 see
                 that
                 which
                 your
                 eyes
                 see
                 ,
              
               every
               thing
               is
               advanced
               by
               Christ.
               So
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               being
               the
               immediate
               fore-runner
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               greater
               then
               all
               that
               were
               before
               him
               :
               yet
               he
               saith
               the
               least
               in
               the
               
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 be
                 ▪
              
               not
               in
               grace
               ,
               but
               in
               prerogative
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               revelation
               and
               manifestation
               of
               more
               things
               .
               For
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               died
               before
               he
               saw
               the
               death
               and
               resurrection
               and
               ascention
               of
               Christ
               accomplished
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               glorified
               .
               Therefore
               in
               regard
               of
               these
               prerogatives
               ,
               the
               least
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               is
               greater
               then
               he
               .
               It
               is
               a
               rule
               that
               the
               least
               of
               the
               greater
               ,
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               greatest
               of
               the
               lesse
               .
               Iohn
               was
               greater
               then
               the
               greatest
               of
               them
               that
               were
               before
               him
               ;
               but
               lesser
               then
               the
               least
               of
               those
               that
               were
               after
               him
               .
            
             
             
               Then
               Christ
               commends
               Iohn
               from
               the
               efficacie
               of
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               2
               
                 From
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 untill
                 now
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 suffereth
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 violent
                 take
                 it
                 by
                 force
              
               ;
               so
               you
               see
               how
               the
               words
               depend
               upon
               the
               former
               .
               For
               the
               points
               wee
               are
               to
               consider
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               here
               you
               have
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               (
               It
               is
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               )
               together
               with
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               Gospell
               .
               The
               Gospell
               and
               the
               people
               that
               are
               wrought
               on
               by
               the
               Gospell
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               called
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Then
               secondly
               ,
               here
               is
               set
               downe
               the
               affection
               of
               those
               people
               that
               seeke
               this
               Kingdome
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               so
               forward
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               persons
               is
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 violent
              
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               the
               issue
               or
               successe
               of
               this
               eagernesse
               and
               violence
               ;
               though
               the
               manner
               be
               violent
               ,
               yet
               the
               successe
               is
               good
               ,
               
                 the
                 violent
                 take
                 it
                 by
                 force
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               is
               ,
               the
               date
               or
               time
               when
               it
               begins
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               it
               continues
               ;
               it
               beares
               date
               from
               the
               preaching
               of
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               
                 untill
                 now
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               
                 till
                 now
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Evangelists
               time
               ,
               so
               posterity
               may
               say
               
                 untill
                 now
              
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               till
               his
               
               second
               comming
               ,
               while
               there
               is
               a
               Gospell
               preached
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               will
               bee
               working
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               such
               glorious
               things
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               bee
               violence
               offered
               ,
               so
               while
               there
               is
               a
               people
               to
               bee
               gathered
               ,
               and
               a
               Gospell
               to
               be
               preached
               to
               gather
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               Spirit
               that
               workes
               by
               that
               Gospell
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               violence
               in
               the
               Church
               offered
               to
               the
               meanes
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 Gospell
                 preached
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               Besides
               others
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               maine
               significations
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               the
               famous
               ,
               leading
               ,
               proper
               signification
               is
               the
               state
               ,
               and
               place
               where
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               people
               are
               most
               glorious
               ,
               
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               1
               all
               the
               other
               significations
               end
               in
               that
               .
               But
               secondly
               ,
               because
               all
               that
               shall
               come
               into
               that
               glorious
               Kingdome
               ,
               they
               must
               bee
               Kings
               here
               first
               in
               the
               state
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               grace
               ,
               2
               which
               consists
               
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               graces
               and
               comforts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               therefore
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               comes
               to
               have
               the
               name
               too
               of
               
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ▪
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               3
               because
               grace
               in
               this
               world
               cannot
               be
               attained
               without
               an
               order
               ,
               and
               meanes
               ,
               and
               dispensation
               from
               God
               ;
               hereupon
               ,
               the
               dispensation
               of
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               we
               come
               to
               have
               grace
               is
               also
               called
               
                 The
                 Kingdome
              
               .
               The
               unfolding
               the
               mysteries
               of
               
               salvation
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               is
               called
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
               As
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 bee
                 taken
                 from
                 you
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               therefore
               
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
              
               ,
               because
               by
               this
               Word
               wee
               come
               to
               have
               grace
               ,
               and
               by
               grace
               ,
               glory
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               glory
               without
               grace
               ,
               and
               no
               grace
               without
               the
               Word
               ,
               one
               makes
               way
               for
               another
               .
               The
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               doth
               cause
               a
               Church
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               )
               wherein
               hee
               rules
               by
               the
               Scepter
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               by
               which
               Word
               ,
               Christ
               and
               all
               his
               riches
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               prerogatives
               are
               unfolded
               ,
               and
               thereby
               grace
               is
               wrought
               ,
               and
               grace
               leades
               to
               glory
               .
               This
               connexion
               and
               subordination
               is
               to
               bee
               observed
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               1
               for
               the
               conviction
               of
               those
               who
               doe
               not
               indeed
               belong
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               every
               man
               is
               ready
               to
               talke
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               there
               ;
               I
               but
               there
               is
               a
               subordination
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               ;
               how
               standest
               thou
               affected
               to
               the
               meanes
               of
               salvation
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ?
              
               for
               it
               hath
               the
               name
               from
               all
               the
               excellencies
               to
               which
               it
               brings
               us
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               valew
               life
               ,
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               reconciliation
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               valew
               this
               Gospell
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               is
               a
               presumptuous
               confidence
               ;
               if
               the
               priviledges
               of
               grace
               and
               glory
               belong
               to
               us
               ,
               wee
               must
               come
               to
               them
               by
               these
               steps
               ;
               those
               that
               
               regard
               not
               the
               Gospell
               and
               meanes
               of
               salvation
               ,
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               grace
               nor
               glory
               ,
               they
               are
               hereby
               convinced
               of
               arrogant
               folly
               .
            
             
               2
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               ground
               to
               comfort
               weake
               Christians
               that
               regard
               the
               meanes
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               yet
               feare
               their
               falling
               away
               ;
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               whosoever
               thou
               art
               ,
               God
               hath
               knit
               and
               linked
               these
               together
               ,
               all
               the
               power
               of
               earth
               and
               hell
               cannot
               breake
               one
               linke
               of
               this
               chaine
               ;
               conscionable
               attending
               upon
               the
               meanes
               and
               grace
               and
               glory
               will
               go
               together
               .
               Therefore
               hold
               on
               ,
               attend
               upon
               the
               meanes
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               waite
               with
               comfort
               ;
               The
               Gospell
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               will
               bring
               thee
               to
               grace
               ,
               and
               grace
               (
               though
               it
               be
               but
               
                 an
                 earnest
              
               ,
               but
               a
               little
               measure
               )
               will
               bring
               thee
               to
               glory
               .
               Where
               God
               hath
               begun
               a
               good
               worke
               he
               will
               finish
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               second
               one
               benefit
               with
               another
               ,
               diligent
               attending
               on
               the
               meanes
               with
               grace
               ,
               and
               grace
               with
               glory
               .
            
             
               In
               Scripture
               ,
               works
               have
               their
               denomination
               from
               that
               they
               aime
               at
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Yee
                 have
                 crucified
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 yee
                 are
                 crucified
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ,
               because
               yee
               are
               in
               doing
               it
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               do
               it
               perfectly
               ;
               so
               we
               are
               Saints
               ,
               because
               wee
               shall
               be
               so
               ;
               we
               are
               Kings
               now
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               in
               part
               so
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               so
               fully
               hereafter
               ;
               so
               grace
               is
               called
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               undoubted
               way
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               and
               glory
               .
               God
               would
               helpe
               our
               faith
               by
               the
               very
               title
               ,
               for
               wee
               are
               not
               elected
               to
               the
               beginnings
               onely
               of
               
               glory
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               perfection
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               excellently
               set
               downe
               ,
               Ephes.
               1.
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 elected
                 to
                 glory
                 by
                 meanes
                 and
                 beginnings
              
               ;
               therefore
               undoubtedly
               we
               may
               hope
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               when
               we
               see
               the
               beginnings
               .
            
             
               Why
               is
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               and
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               and
               glory
               it selfe
               called
               
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ?
               
            
             
               Answ.
               
               Because
               they
               are
               all
               of
               and
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               
               the
               one
               is
               in
               Heaven
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               the
               Word
               here
               ,
               and
               truth
               and
               grace
               which
               are
               by
               it
               are
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               truth
               we
               have
               and
               grace
               from
               the
               truth
               come
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               yea
               and
               Christ
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               is
               from
               Heaven
               and
               they
               all
               leade
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Which
               should
               teach
               us
               with
               what
               minds
               to
               converse
               in
               the
               hearing
               and
               reading
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               
               with
               heavenly
               affections
               .
               And
               it
               shewes
               likewise
               why
               worldlings
               and
               base
               people
               are
               no
               more
               affected
               with
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               .
               If
               it
               were
               of
               the
               world
               we
               should
               have
               it
               sought
               with
               eagernesse
               enough
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               a
               lesse
               matter
               then
               a
               Kingdome
               :
               but
               it
               is
               a
               
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               remote
               from
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               new
               Spirit
               to
               worke
               a
               new
               sight
               and
               a
               new
               taste
               ,
               to
               worke
               a
               change
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               shall
               know
               the
               things
               of
               
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               .
               He
               must
               come
               out
               of
               the
               world
               that
               will
               see
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               as
               in
               Reve.
               18.
               
               
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               .
               A
               man
               must
               come
               
               out
               of
               
                 Antichrists
                 Kingdome
              
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               basenesse
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               cannot
               see
               it
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               come
               out
               of
               the
               world
               if
               we
               would
               see
               the
               glorious
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               heavenly
               Kingdome
               .
               Therefore
               the
               greatest
               potentates
               of
               the
               world
               must
               abase
               themselves
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               greatnesse
               in
               the
               world
               can
               helpe
               them
               to
               this
               heavenly
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               
               But
               why
               should
               the
               Gospell
               and
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               bee
               called
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               and
               receive
               the
               date
               now
               ;
               was
               it
               not
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               before
               ?
            
             
               
               J
               answer
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Scripture
               to
               give
               titles
               to
               things
               from
               the
               glorious
               manifestation
               of
               them
               ,
               things
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               when
               they
               are
               gloriously
               manifested
               .
               The
               Mystery
               of
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               be
               revealed
               now
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               it
               was
               knowne
               before
               to
               Adam
               and
               Abraham
               and
               the
               rest
               :
               but
               now
               there
               was
               a
               more
               apparent
               glorious
               manifestation
               of
               it
               ,
               therefore
               now
               the
               manifestation
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               good
               things
               by
               him
               ,
               they
               are
               called
               a
               Kingdome
               ;
               before
               it
               was
               kept
               inclosed
               in
               the
               pale
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               ,
               it
               was
               vailed
               under
               Types
               ,
               it
               was
               hid
               in
               promises
               that
               were
               darke
               and
               obscure
               ,
               but
               when
               Christ
               came
               ,
               all
               was
               taken
               off
               and
               Christ
               was
               unvailed
               .
               It
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 not
                 given
                 yet
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 Iesus
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 glorified
                 .
              
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               given
               before
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               fully
               
               and
               plentifully
               :
               So
               there
               was
               a
               state
               of
               Heaven
               before
               men
               were
               saved
               ,
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               :
               But
               it
               was
               not
               called
               
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               a
               state
               of
               liberty
               and
               freedome
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               ceremonies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               there
               is
               reason
               that
               there
               should
               be
               violence
               offred
               to
               this
               state
               and
               meanes
               ,
               and
               grace
               wrought
               by
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Kingdome
               :
               it
               is
               no
               great
               wonder
               that
               a
               Kingdome
               should
               suffer
               violence
               ,
               especially
               such
               a
               Kingdome
               as
               the
               
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               .
               
               What
               is
               in
               a
               Kingdome
               ?
            
             
               There
               is
               first
               of
               all
               freedome
               from
               slavery
               and
               danger
               ,
               1
               a
               Kingdome
               is
               an
               independent
               state
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               above
               it
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               a
               King
               is
               free
               ,
               independent
               and
               supreame
               .
            
             
               Then
               againe
               a
               Kingdome
               is
               a
               full
               state
               ,
               2
               there
               is
               aboundance
               and
               plenty
               of
               people
               and
               good
               things
               in
               a
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               3
               in
               a
               Kingdome
               there
               is
               glory
               and
               excellency
               :
               (
               where
               is
               it
               to
               be
               had
               else
               ?
               )
               all
               the
               glory
               and
               sufficiency
               and
               contentment
               that
               Earth
               can
               afford
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               that
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               glorious
               Gospell
               is
               called
               a
               Kingdome
               .
               First
               it
               is
               a
               free
               state
               :
               as
               indeed
               the
               
                 Word
                 doth
                 make
                 us
                 free
              
               from
               former
               bondage
               .
               In
               particular
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               it
               frees
               us
               from
               Jewish
               bondage
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               kind
               of
               bondage
               spirituall
               .
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 Sonne
                 make
                 you
                 free
                 yee
                 are
                 free
                 indeed
                 .
              
               A
               Christian
               is
               above
               all
               ,
               he
               is
               over
               sin
               and
               Satan
               and
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               is
               free
               &
               supreame
               and
               independent
               all
               are
               under
               him
               .
               A
               Christian
               
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               he
               is
               under
               none
               but
               Christ
               ,
               under
               no
               creature
               .
               
               
                 The
                 spirituall
                 man
                 judgeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 is
                 judged
                 of
                 no
                 man.
              
               I
               speake
               not
               of
               civill
               differences
               :
               But
               as
               a
               Christian
               is
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               citizen
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               kind
               of
               independent
               state
               ,
               his
               conscience
               is
               onely
               subject
               to
               God
               and
               Christ
               ;
               but
               all
               earthly
               things
               he
               commands
               ,
               they
               are
               under
               him
               .
            
             
               
               And
               2.
               the
               sta●e
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               a
               full
               state
               :
               
               God
               is
               his
               ,
               Christ
               is
               his
               ,
               
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 his
              
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               shall
               serve
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               truly
               good
               is
               directly
               his
               ,
               and
               indirectly
               all
               other
               things
               are
               made
               his
               by
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               authority
               and
               power
               and
               strength
               of
               a
               King
               to
               command
               all
               things
               to
               worke
               together
               for
               his
               good
               :
               death
               and
               sinne
               and
               all
               that
               befalls
               him
               are
               thus
               his
               .
               And
               then
               he
               hath
               a
               spirit
               of
               contentment
               in
               the
               want
               of
               good
               and
               of
               patience
               in
               the
               suffering
               of
               ill
               ,
               
               that
               he
               
                 can
                 doe
                 all
                 things
              
               (
               as
               St.
               Paul
               saith
               )
               
                 through
                 Christ
                 that
                 strengtheneth
                 him
              
               .
               What
               he
               wants
               in
               outward
               things
               ,
               he
               can
               fetch
               supply
               from
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               he
               can
               fetch
               supply
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               state
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               wants
               in
               other
               things
               he
               hath
               in
               grace
               which
               is
               better
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               state
               likewise
               of
               glory
               and
               excellency
               :
               but
               it
               is
               a
               spirituall
               glory
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               consists
               together
               with
               outward
               basenesse
               and
               meanenesse
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               glorious
               state
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 heires
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               heires
               of
               all
               
               things
               in
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               him
               he
               rules
               over
               all
               .
               How
               glorious
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               a
               Christian
               in
               the
               time
               of
               temptation
               and
               affliction
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               a
               Spirit
               ruling
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               stronger
               then
               the
               world
               and
               all
               oppositions
               whatsoever
               ?
               
               The
               state
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               glorious
               even
               in
               this
               world
               in
               the
               beginnings
               of
               it
               .
               What
               then
               is
               the
               glory
               that
               is
               to
               be
               revealed
               on
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               God
               
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 revelation
              
               ?
               
               It
               cannot
               enter
               into
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               it
               is
               above
               our
               expression
               ,
               nay
               it
               is
               above
               our
               imagination
               and
               conceit
               ;
               Thus
               you
               see
               there
               is
               great
               cause
               why
               
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 should
                 suffer
                 violence
                 .
              
               When
               Crownes
               and
               Kingdomes
               are
               laid
               open
               to
               people
               with
               hope
               of
               getting
               them
               ,
               especially
               such
               a
               one
               as
               
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               there
               be
               violence
               offered
               to
               get
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               thing
               is
               the
               affection
               of
               those
               that
               seeke
               after
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               it
               is
               violent
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 suffereth
                 violence
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 doth
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 meanes
                 of
                 grace
                 
                   suffer
                   violence
                
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 these
                 good
                 things
                 were
                 revealed
                 by
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 and
                 after
                 by
                 the
                 Disciples
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 many
                 thronged
                 into
                 
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 gate
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 :
                 they
                 all
                 pressed
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 They
                 hung
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                 upon
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 
                 they
                 pressed
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   trod
                   one
                   upon
                   another
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 they
                 all
                 came
                 out
                 to
                 heare
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                   ,
                   Ierusalem
                   and
                   all
                   Iudea
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   region
                   round
                   about
                   Iordan
                   ,
                
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 there
                 was
                 violence
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 And
                 then
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 their
                 zeale
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 was
                 eager
                 ,
                 and
                 earnest
                 :
                 To
                 be
                 Citizens
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 glory
                 ,
                 it
                 made
                 them
                 wondrous
                 violent
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 In
                 regard
                 likewise
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   suffered
                   violence
                   ,
                
                 the
                 persons
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 judged
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 1
                 Alas
                 for
                 poore
                 wretched
                 sinfull
                 men
                 and
                 woemen
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 beene
                 notorious
                 sinners
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 Kings
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 strange
                 .
                 What
                 had
                 sinners
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 grace
                 ?
                 This
                 doctrine
                 was
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 hope
                 for
                 such
                 wretched
                 persons
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 might
                 be
                 admitted
                 surely
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 great
                 violence
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Then
                 again
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 poore
                 and
                 meane
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   poore
                   receive
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 ;
                 for
                 beggars
                 to
                 become
                 Kings
                 ,
                 poore
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 advantaged
                 by
                 their
                 outward
                 abasement
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 spirituall
                 poverty
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Againe
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 
                   Alients
                   from
                   the
                   common-wealth
                   of
                   Israell
                   and
                   strangers
                   from
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   promise
                   ,
                
                 Heathen
                 people
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Iewes
                   were
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 
                 were
                 forreiners
                 and
                 strangers
                 ;
                 now
                 for
                 these
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 suppose
                 violence
                 ;
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 apparant
                 right
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 force
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 right
                 had
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 (
                 that
                 were
                 little
                 better
                 then
                 dogs
                 )
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ?
                 I
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proud
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 that
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 apparant
                 
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   shall
                   at
                   length
                   be
                   shut
                   out
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   They
                   that
                   were
                   first
                
                 (
                 in
                 outward
                 prerogatives
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   bee
                   last
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   last
                
                 (
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 sinners
                 ,
                 meane
                 people
                 that
                 take
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 their
                 basenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 sinnefullnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 unworthinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 magnifie
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   bee
                   first
                
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 respects
                 
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   suffer
                   violence
                
                 .
                 People
                 will
                 to
                 Heaven
                 what
                 ever
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 good
                 things
                 are
                 discovered
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 nay
                 .
                 Hence
                 wee
                 may
                 learne
                 this
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   true
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   eager
                   and
                   violent
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 intend
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 throng
                 ,
                 and
                 strive
                 to
                 enter
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 keepe
                 the
                 fort
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 it
                 with
                 violence
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 violence
                 of
                 iniquity
                 and
                 injustice
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 violent
                 people
                 ;
                 
                   Doe
                   violence
                   
                   to
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Baptist
                 to
                 the
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 Luke
                 3.14
                 .
                 violence
                 rather
                 debars
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 any
                 qualification
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 another
                 manner
                 of
                 violence
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 here
                 speakes
                 of
                 ,
                 necessary
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 desire
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 state
                 wee
                 aime
                 at
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 opposition
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 violence
                 .
                 1
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enjoying
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 grace
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 opposition
                 .
                 Good
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 opposed
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Christ
                 rules
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 
                   in
                   the
                   middest
                   of
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                
                 
                 hee
                 must
                 have
                 enemies
                 therefore
                 to
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 bee
                 opposed
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 opposition
                 betweene
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 that
                 wee
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 have
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 breake
                 thorough
                 the
                 opposition
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 bee
                 done
                 without
                 violence
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 salvation
                 they
                 are
                 opposed
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 opposed
                 from
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 opposition
                 :
                 for
                 Satan
                 hath
                 a
                 partie
                 within
                 us
                 that
                 holds
                 correspondencie
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 our
                 owne
                 traiterous
                 flesh
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 salvation
                 there
                 is
                 violence
                 hence
                 ;
                 in
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 keepe
                 us
                 there
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 sinnes
                 forgiven
                 in
                 
                 justification
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 opposition
                 ,
                 proud
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 will
                 not
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 rest
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 seeke
                 somewhat
                 in
                 it selfe
                 .
                 In
                 Sanctification
                 there
                 is
                 opposition
                 betweene
                 
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 :
                 every
                 good
                 worke
                 wee
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 gotten
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 gotten
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 good
                 action
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 get
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 give
                 thanks
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 carnall
                 reasonings
                 are
                 there
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 suggests
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 want
                 my selfe
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 to
                 reforme
                 abuses
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 others
                 will
                 have
                 somewhat
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 offencive
                 to
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 affection
                 to
                 earthly
                 things
                 chaines
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 below
                 ,
                 and
                 selfe-love
                 prompts
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 sleepe
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 skinne
                 ;
                 we
                 love
                 our
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 favour
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 without
                 breaking
                 through
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 hereupon
                 comes
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 violence
                 from
                 the
                 opposition
                 from
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 offer
                 violence
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 wills
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   have
                   not
                   yet
                   resisted
                   unto
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 resist
                 by
                 killing
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 ourselves
                 resist
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 rather
                 then
                 we
                 will
                 misse
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 then
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 we
                 will
                 suffer
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Againe
                 there
                 is
                 opposition
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 snares
                 and
                 delights
                 
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 quench
                 the
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 by
                 feares
                 ,
                 and
                 terrors
                 ,
                 and
                 scandalls
                 to
                 scare
                 us
                 from
                 doing
                 what
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 opposition
                 from
                 Satan
                 in
                 every
                 good
                 action
                 ,
                 he
                 besets
                 us
                 in
                 prayer
                 with
                 distracted
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 duty
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 knowes
                 they
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 action
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 opposed
                 from
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 us
                 ;
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 attending
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 slander
                 and
                 disgrace
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 this
                 violence
                 therefore
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 attendance
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 every
                 good
                 action
                 ,
                 to
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 spiritually
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 God
                 himselfe
                 becomes
                 a
                 personated
                 enemie
                 ,
                 in
                 spirituall
                 desertions
                 he
                 seemes
                 to
                 forsake
                 and
                 leave
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 forsake
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   write
                   bitter
                   things
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 heavie
                 temptation
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Againe
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 this
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 striving
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 character
                 of
                 difference
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 who
                 are
                 bastard
                 professors
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 men
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 Heaven
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 violent
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 cost
                 and
                 charges
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 to
                 venture
                 life
                 it selfe
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 deare
                 and
                 pretious
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 violent
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 
                 must
                 goe
                 thorough
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 death
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 bloudie
                 death
                 )
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 this
                 discards
                 all
                 luke-warme
                 ,
                 carnall
                 professors
                 ,
                 who
                 shake
                 off
                 this
                 violence
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 estates
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 equally
                 difficult
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 sound
                 Christian
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 requires
                 this
                 violence
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 peaceable
                 times
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 religion
                 are
                 countenanced
                 by
                 the
                 lawes
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 many
                 much
                 opposed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 hee
                 now
                 that
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 reproach
                 ,
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 slander
                 will
                 beare
                 the
                 scornes
                 cast
                 upon
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 
                   goe
                   with
                   Christ
                   without
                   the
                   gate
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   bearing
                   his
                   reproach
                
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 violent
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 thing
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 Christianity
                 as
                 will
                 stand
                 with
                 our
                 commodity
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 will
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 Heaven
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 equally
                 hard
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 requires
                 violence
                 to
                 carry
                 us
                 thorough
                 these
                 lesser
                 oppositions
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 3
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 get
                 these
                 things
                 with
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 set
                 a
                 greater
                 price
                 on
                 them
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 gotten
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 gotten
                 hardly
                 ,
                 O
                 we
                 valew
                 them
                 much
                 ,
                 Heaven
                 is
                 Heaven
                 then
                 ,
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 hardly
                 gotten
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 kept
                 ,
                 are
                 highly
                 prized
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 4
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 inforceth
                 violence
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 that
                 excellent
                 things
                 should
                 have
                 answerable
                 affections
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 what
                 affection
                 is
                 answerable
                 but
                 a
                 violent
                 strong
                 affection
                 ?
              
               
                 5
                 Againe
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 excellencie
                 ,
                 the
                 necessity
                 requires
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 refuge
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 inrich
                 us
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 Cities
                 of
                 refuge
                 among
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 was
                 followed
                 by
                 the
                 avenger
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 run
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 refuge
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 was
                 safe
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 a
                 guilty
                 conscience
                 pursues
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 noise
                 of
                 feare
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 when
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 awaken
                 us
                 ,
                 &
                 hell
                 is
                 open
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 apprehends
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 convinced
                 what
                 a
                 one
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 deserves
                 ,
                 of
                 necessity
                 he
                 will
                 flie
                 to
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 refuge
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 happie
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 but
                 get
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 going
                 in
                 further
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 striving
                 
                   to
                   enter
                   in
                   at
                   the
                   gate
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 hid
                 in
                 his
                 Sanctuary
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 pursued
                 Doves
                 ,
                 get
                 into
                 their
                 nests
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Connies
                 hide
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 rock
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 get
                 that
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 safe
                 :
                 so
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 pursued
                 with
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 he
                 flies
                 to
                 his
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 doe
                 you
                 wonder
                 that
                 a
                 guilty
                 man
                 should
                 flee
                 to
                 his
                 sanctuary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pursued
                 creatures
                 to
                 their
                 hold
                 and
                 refuge
                 ?
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   suffereth
                   violence
                   .
                
              
               
                 Herein
                 it
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 some
                 great
                 rich
                 
                 Citie
                 that
                 hath
                 some
                 great
                 treasure
                 and
                 riches
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 besieged
                 ,
                 and
                 beleagured
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 can
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Or
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 entrance
                 or
                 gate
                 of
                 a
                 Citie
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 striving
                 and
                 thronging
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 besides
                 enemies
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 men
                 strive
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 cut
                 ,
                 and
                 mangled
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 mans
                 eyes
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 divell
                 ,
                 and
                 hell
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 he
                 must
                 enteror
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 entered
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 him
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 advanceth
                 him
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 strongly
                 mooved
                 to
                 offer
                 violence
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 looke
                 behind
                 him
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 as
                 Pharaoh
                 pursued
                 the
                 Israelites
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 divell
                 pursues
                 a
                 man
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 broken
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 dominion
                 )
                 And
                 then
                 before
                 him
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 happinesse
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 that
                 that
                 followes
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 make
                 them
                 strive
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 that
                 Citie
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 should
                 this
                 teach
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 tryall
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 &
                 judge
                 of
                 our
                 estate
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 entred
                 into
                 this
                 gate
                 of
                 Heaven
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 our
                 lives
                 are
                 very
                 short
                 ,
                 very
                 uncertaine
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 what
                 striving
                 ,
                 what
                 strugling
                 ,
                 what
                 violence
                 have
                 we
                 ever
                 offered
                 ?
                 There
                 are
                 a
                 company
                 that
                 regard
                 not
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 
                 salvation
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 private
                 or
                 publique
                 .
                 Some
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 heare
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 ruled
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 discourse
                 to
                 delight
                 themselves
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 matter
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 censure
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 obedience
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 What
                 violence
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 heare
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 reade
                 a
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 utter
                 a
                 yawning
                 prayer
                 betweene
                 sleeping
                 and
                 waking
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 when
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 what
                 thy selfe
                 saist
                 ?
                 how
                 then
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 have
                 God
                 to
                 regard
                 it
                 ?
                 What
                 violence
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 most
                 Christians
                 ,
                 what
                 strength
                 to
                 enforce
                 good
                 actions
                 ,
                 how
                 doe
                 they
                 improove
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 salvation
                 ?
                 many
                 meanes
                 are
                 wholy
                 neglected
                 :
                 some
                 perhaps
                 they
                 use
                 that
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 their
                 convenience
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 whereas
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 universall
                 care
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 one
                 be
                 neglected
                 without
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 attendance
                 on
                 them
                 with
                 violence
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 can
                 profit
                 us
                 without
                 rouzing
                 ,
                 and
                 stirring
                 up
                 our
                 spirits
                 ;
                 we
                 cannot
                 heare
                 ,
                 nor
                 pray
                 ,
                 without
                 drawing
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 raising
                 up
                 our
                 soules
                 ;
                 the
                 flesh
                 will
                 stop
                 the
                 comfortable
                 performance
                 of
                 any
                 action
                 else
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 will
                 kill
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 birth
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 search
                 a
                 little
                 deeper
                 ,
                 doe
                 but
                 compare
                 your
                 courses
                 toward
                 these
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 with
                 your
                 courses
                 towards
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 hope
                 of
                 preferment
                 ,
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 great
                 men
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 suffer
                 violence
                 with
                 favourites
                 .
                 The
                 Courts
                 of
                 justice
                 suffer
                 violence
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 right
                 in
                 earthly
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 stages
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 places
                 are
                 thronged
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 violence
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 but
                 over-looke
                 the
                 courses
                 of
                 men
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 see
                 one
                 violent
                 for
                 his
                 pleasures
                 running
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Harlot
                 
                   as
                   a
                   foole
                   to
                   the
                   stocks
                   .
                
                 
                 Another
                 to
                 the
                 exchange
                 to
                 increase
                 his
                 estate
                 .
                 Another
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 justice
                 ,
                 to
                 detract
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 get
                 his
                 owne
                 right
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 neglecting
                 his
                 title
                 to
                 Heaven
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 .
                 Another
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 to
                 get
                 favour
                 to
                 rise
                 to
                 some
                 place
                 of
                 preferment
                 .
                 These
                 places
                 suffer
                 violence
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 violence
                 doth
                 the
                 poore
                 Gospell
                 indure
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sleighted
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 will
                 regard
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 can
                 spare
                 time
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 regarded
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 worth
                 and
                 valew
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 ever
                 wee
                 looke
                 to
                 have
                 good
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 our
                 dispositions
                 must
                 be
                 violent
                 in
                 some
                 proportion
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Alas
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 turne
                 the
                 complaint
                 on
                 our selves
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 whilest
                 we
                 spend
                 our
                 strength
                 in
                 violence
                 about
                 the
                 base
                 and
                 meane
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 it
                 offereth
                 violence
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 will
                 none
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 How
                 doth
                 God
                 beseech
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   beseech
                   you
                   to
                   bee
                   reconciled
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 
                   Why
                   will
                   yee
                   die
                   O
                   house
                   of
                   Israel
                   ?
                
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 grace
                 were
                 commodities
                 that
                 God
                 were
                 
                 weary
                 off
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 and
                 puts
                 them
                 upon
                 us
                 whether
                 we
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 refuse
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 offering
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 offers
                 violence
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 doe
                 him
                 a
                 favour
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 vile
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 base
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 will
                 not
                 regard
                 and
                 receive
                 these
                 heavenly
                 things
                 .
                 How
                 will
                 it
                 justifie
                 Gods
                 sentence
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 shall
                 alleadge
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 discovery
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 violence
                 in
                 seeking
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 sleighted
                 and
                 neglected
                 them
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 worse
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 then
                 these
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 oppose
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 thinke
                 you
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 here
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 violence
                 that
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 judgement
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 violent
                 and
                 wise
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 things
                 are
                 meane
                 ,
                 and
                 eagernesse
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 violent
                 after
                 honour
                 ,
                 or
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 things
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 leave
                 behind
                 him
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 worse
                 then
                 himselfe
                 :
                 much
                 lesse
                 after
                 filthy
                 pleasures
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 violent
                 and
                 wise
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 
                   must
                   become
                   a
                   foole
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   ,
                
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 heavenly
                 things
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 violent
                 and
                 wise
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 excellency
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 violence
                 can
                 be
                 too
                 much
                 .
                 Men
                 talke
                 of
                 being
                 too
                 strict
                 
                 and
                 too
                 holy
                 :
                 Can
                 there
                 be
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 can
                 never
                 have
                 enough
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ?
                 I
                 speake
                 it
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 base
                 judgement
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 disposition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 carried
                 with
                 a
                 sweet
                 ,
                 eager
                 violence
                 to
                 t●ese
                 things
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 franticke
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 wits
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 St.
                 Paul
                 was
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 he
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   wee
                   be
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   wits
                   ,
                   besides
                   our selves
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   God.
                
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 was
                 sometimes
                 laid
                 hands
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 out
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Festus
                 told
                 blessed
                 St.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   That
                   much
                   learning
                   had
                   made
                   him
                   mad
                   ,
                
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 him
                 eager
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ.
                 So
                 many
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 a
                 man
                 earnest
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 thinke
                 surely
                 these
                 men
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 discretion
                 :
                 No
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 discretion
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 be
                 eager
                 and
                 violent
                 for
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 invaluable
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 men
                 be
                 not
                 eager
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 fooles
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 prize
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 judicious
                 men
                 here
                 are
                 most
                 violent
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 violence
                 that
                 hath
                 eyes
                 in
                 its
                 head
                 ,
                 violence
                 guided
                 with
                 judgement
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 violence
                 as
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 Away
                 then
                 with
                 base
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 be
                 affrighted
                 with
                 the
                 ill
                 reports
                 of
                 idle
                 braines
                 and
                 rotten
                 hearts
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 .
                 Alas
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 pittied
                 and
                 not
                 censured
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 
                 thing
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 earnest
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 Were
                 our
                 foules
                 made
                 to
                 pursue
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 earthly
                 and
                 base
                 ,
                 worse
                 then
                 our selves
                 ?
                 Were
                 our
                 wits
                 made
                 onely
                 to
                 plod
                 in
                 our
                 temporall
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 neglect
                 our
                 heavenly
                 calling
                 ?
                 If
                 any
                 thing
                 may
                 challenge
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 our
                 indeavours
                 ,
                 the
                 marrow
                 of
                 our
                 labours
                 ,
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 our
                 spirits
                 and
                 wits
                 ,
                 certainely
                 it
                 is
                 these
                 ,
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 stand
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 things
                 will
                 faile
                 us
                 .
                 Therfore
                 let
                 not
                 your
                 owne
                 hearts
                 besot
                 you
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 vaine
                 speeches
                 of
                 others
                 affright
                 you
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 ere
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 worth
                 a
                 mans
                 eagernesse
                 but
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 worldling
                 is
                 violent
                 and
                 eager
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   troubleth
                   himselfe
                
                 and
                 his
                 house
                 
                   about
                   a
                   vaine
                   shadow
                
                 ,
                 for
                 pleasures
                 and
                 profit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 what
                 comes
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 violence
                 ?
                 He
                 is
                 turned
                 naked
                 into
                 his
                 grave
                 and
                 thence
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 violence
                 about
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 besides
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                 We
                 see
                 then
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 true
                 professors
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 violent
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 heavenly
                 things
                 .
                 Those
                 therefore
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 earnest
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 when
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 requires
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Religion
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 be
                 earnest
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 against
                 our
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 :
                 Violence
                 must
                 begin
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 nothing
                 else
                 to
                 rule
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 violence
                 to
                 maintaine
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                   To
                   contend
                   earnestly
                   for
                   
                   the
                   Faith
                   once
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 to
                 contend
                 with
                 both
                 hands
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 wrested
                 from
                 us
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 betraied
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 opposed
                 to
                 vindicate
                 it
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 violent
                 both
                 to
                 propagate
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 opposition
                 to
                 vindicate
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   with
                   me
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   is
                   against
                   me
                
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 not
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 it
                 may
                 seeme
                 a
                 strange
                 speech
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 abide
                 luke-warme
                 neuters
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 abide
                 nullifidians
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 indure
                 cold
                 persons
                 ,
                 his
                 stomacke
                 cannot
                 brooke
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   will
                   cast
                   them
                   up
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Reve.
                 3.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 
                   I
                   would
                   thou
                   wert
                   hot
                   or
                   cold
                   .
                
                 A
                 man
                 had
                 better
                 be
                 nothing
                 in
                 Religion
                 then
                 be
                 luke-warme
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 have
                 good
                 by
                 any
                 Religion
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 earnest
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 
                 
                   If
                   Baal
                   be
                   God
                   stand
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   good
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   bee
                   God
                   stand
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                
                 be
                 earnest
                 in
                 his
                 cause
                 :
                 if
                 Popery
                 be
                 good
                 then
                 stand
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 hope
                 for
                 good
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 our
                 Religion
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 stand
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 hope
                 for
                 good
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 received
                 by
                 Religion
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 not
                 earnest
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 Religion
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 dallied
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 they
                 are
                 bitter
                 ,
                 
                 sowre
                 ,
                 profane
                 scoffing
                 Atheists
                 that
                 trifle
                 with
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 what
                 it
                 bee
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 bee
                 earnest
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 ,
                 earnest
                 to
                 scrape
                 riches
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 base
                 lusts
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 Religion
                 i●
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 what
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 worthy
                 the
                 seeking
                 after
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 old
                 Religion
                 or
                 the
                 new
                 or
                 both
                 or
                 none
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 heed
                 off
                 ,
                 breeding
                 a
                 temper
                 opposite
                 to
                 Religion
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 Christ
                 can
                 least
                 brooke
                 them
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 who
                 can
                 brooke
                 any
                 favour
                 to
                 be
                 neglected
                 and
                 sleighted
                 ?
                 Especially
                 for
                 these
                 excellent
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 under-valued
                 and
                 sleighted
                 ,
                 it
                 canno●
                 be
                 that
                 God
                 can
                 indure
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 faction
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 while
                 the
                 world
                 stands
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 Good
                 and
                 evill
                 ,
                 light
                 and
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 of
                 one
                 side
                 or
                 other
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 opposition
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 pofessor
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 earnest
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 opposition
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 opportuninity
                 to
                 advance
                 his
                 Religion
                 ;
                 in
                 civill
                 conversation
                 and
                 dealing
                 with
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 gentle
                 and
                 meeke
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   descended
                   in
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   a
                   Dove
                
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   in
                   fiery
                   tongues
                
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 fiery
                 and
                 fervent
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 more
                 mild
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 cause
                 then
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 meeke
                 man
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 occasion
                 served
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 was
                 offended
                 ,
                 downe
                 he
                 throwes
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 he
                 forgate
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 the
                 meekest
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 otherwise
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 matters
                 :
                 So
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 both
                 meeke
                 and
                 gentle
                 as
                 a
                 Dove
                 ,
                 and
                 earnest
                 and
                 zealous
                 and
                 hot
                 as
                 fire
                 .
                 In
                 Acts.
                 2
                 ,
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 comes
                 downe
                 as
                 a
                 
                   mighty
                   winde
                
                 .
                 The
                 winde
                 is
                 
                 a
                 powerfull
                 thing
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 torment
                 like
                 to
                 windy
                 sicknesses
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 complaints
                 witnesse
                 well
                 enough
                 that
                 feele
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 little
                 winde
                 be
                 inclosed
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 it
                 shakes
                 the
                 whole
                 vast
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 is
                 like
                 winde
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 men
                 bold
                 ,
                 it
                 fills
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 eagernesse
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God.
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 it
                 inflamed
                 their
                 zeale
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 fervent
                 that
                 were
                 cold
                 before
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Peter
                 ,
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 damsell
                 terrified
                 and
                 affrighted
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 came
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 fiered
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 accounted
                 it
                 his
                 glory
                 (
                 Act.
                 5.41
                 .
                 )
                 
                   to
                   suffer
                   any
                   thing
                   for
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 Therefore
                 those
                 that
                 hope
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 religion
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 that
                 Religion
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 finde
                 God
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 with
                 them
                 else
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 hence
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Religion
                 takes
                 not
                 away
                 the
                 earnestnesse
                 of
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 direct
                 them
                 to
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 changeth
                 them
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 ,
                 It
                 takes
                 not
                 away
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 turnes
                 the
                 streame
                 another
                 way
                 ;
                 Violence
                 requires
                 the
                 height
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 affections
                 :
                 Religion
                 taketh
                 them
                 not
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 turnes
                 them
                 that
                 way
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 goe
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 streame
                 runne
                 violently
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 derived
                 by
                 skill
                 and
                 cunning
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 runne
                 as
                 fast
                 that
                 way
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 turned
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 Religion
                 takes
                 nothing
                 away
                 
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 lifts
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 it
                 elevateth
                 and
                 advanceth
                 it
                 to
                 better
                 objects
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 riches
                 and
                 honours
                 and
                 pleasures
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 kinde
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 draw
                 affections
                 and
                 greater
                 affections
                 then
                 other
                 things
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 affections
                 are
                 purified
                 ,
                 they
                 runne
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 cleaner
                 channell
                 :
                 whereas
                 before
                 they
                 ran
                 amaine
                 to
                 earthly
                 ,
                 dirty
                 things
                 below
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 affections
                 (
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 of
                 desire
                 and
                 zeale
                 )
                 doe
                 remaine
                 still
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 violent
                 before
                 is
                 as
                 violent
                 still
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 streame
                 is
                 turned
                 :
                 For
                 example
                 take
                 St.
                 Paul
                 for
                 an
                 instance
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 earnest
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 never
                 more
                 eager
                 after
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christians
                 and
                 breathing
                 out
                 slaughter
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 afterwards
                 in
                 breathing
                 after
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 and
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 enlarge
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 Zaccheus
                 was
                 never
                 so
                 covetous
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 covetous
                 of
                 Heaven
                 when
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 Christian.
                 I
                 say
                 Religion
                 takes
                 not
                 away
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 onely
                 it
                 turnes
                 the
                 streame
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 miracle
                 for
                 the
                 streame
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 God
                 that
                 turned
                 Iordan
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 work
                 then
                 man
                 can
                 doe
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 streames
                 of
                 mans
                 affections
                 that
                 runne
                 amaine
                 to
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 runne
                 upward
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 Gods
                 worke
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 it
                 ennobles
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 naturall
                 it
                 makes
                 it
                 heavenly
                 and
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 earnest
                 for
                 God
                 and
                 good
                 things
                 as
                 
                 ever
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 after
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 successe
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 violent
                 take
                 it
                 by
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 earnestnesse
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 successefull
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   take
                   it
                
                 .
                 The
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Fort
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 well
                 fenced
                 and
                 well
                 armed
                 Citie
                 strengthened
                 with
                 bulwarks
                 and
                 munition
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 besieged
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 is
                 taken
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   violent
                   take
                   it
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                
                 it
                 doth
                 as
                 well
                 shew
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 these
                 violent
                 ones
                 striving
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 at
                 length
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 
                   The
                   violent
                   ,
                   and
                   onely
                   the
                   violent
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   violent
                   ,
                   doe
                   at
                   length
                   certainely
                   obtaine
                   what
                   they
                   strive
                   for
                   ,
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 Why
                 ?
                 1
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 violent
                 ,
                 
                   Knock
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   bee
                   opened
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   Bee
                   zealous
                   ,
                   and
                   repent
                   ,
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 cure
                 all
                 former
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   zealous
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   the
                   former
                   workes
                
                 )
                 and
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   overcommeth
                
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 earnest
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 never
                 leave
                 off
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 overcome
                 )
                 
                   to
                   him
                   will
                   I
                   grant
                   to
                   sit
                   with
                   me
                   on
                   the
                   throne
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   overcommeth
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   to
                   eate
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 promises
                 are
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 overcomes
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 zealous
                 and
                 earnest
                 .
              
               
               
                 2
                 Then
                 againe
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 earnest
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 victorious
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 Christians
                 have
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 promise
                 to
                 build
                 on
                 ,
                 that
                 leades
                 them
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 incourageth
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 a
                 mighty
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 winde
                 and
                 fire
                 ,
                 that
                 beates
                 downe
                 all
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 breakes
                 thorough
                 all
                 oppositions
                 ,
                 and
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 being
                 lead
                 with
                 a
                 divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 what
                 earthly
                 thing
                 can
                 oppose
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 divine
                 ?
                 it
                 brings
                 under
                 ,
                 and
                 subdues
                 all
                 ;
                 therfore
                 the
                 violent
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 seizing
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 possessing
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 it
                 with
                 strength
                 after
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 And
                 then
                 onely
                 the
                 violent
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 it
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   that
                   heareth
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   perseveres
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   sells
                   all
                   for
                   the
                   pearle
                   ,
                
                 for
                 the
                 treasure
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 nothing
                 retained
                 ,
                 all
                 must
                 bee
                 parted
                 with
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 at
                 any
                 cost
                 ,
                 and
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 perill
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 little
                 enough
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 us
                 upon
                 these
                 termes
                 of
                 parting
                 with
                 all
                 ,
                 of
                 induring
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 of
                 breaking
                 thorough
                 all
                 difficulties
                 ;
                 onely
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 it
                 by
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 violent
                 ,
                 because
                 onely
                 they
                 can
                 prize
                 it
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 onely
                 can
                 prize
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 how
                 they
                 come
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 cost
                 them
                 their
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 profits
                 ,
                 it
                 cost
                 them
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 losse
                 of
                 favour
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 paines
                 ,
                 &
                 cost
                 ,
                 &
                 losse
                 ,
                 it
                 indeares
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 never
                 bring
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 have
                 raised
                 his
                 affections
                 to
                 that
                 pitch
                 to
                 value
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Therefore
                 onely
                 those
                 shall
                 take
                 it
                 by
                 violence
                 ;
                 for
                 onely
                 those
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 set
                 a
                 right
                 price
                 on
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 weigh
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 ballance
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 they
                 value
                 things
                 as
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 valued
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 grace
                 free
                 ?
                 therefore
                 what
                 needs
                 violence
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 freely
                 offered
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 violently
                 taken
                 :
                 
                 for
                 alas
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 offered
                 to
                 us
                 upon
                 condition
                 of
                 our
                 exact
                 performing
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 dampe
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 usually
                 such
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 better
                 informed
                 ,
                 they
                 end
                 their
                 daies
                 in
                 despaire
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 freely
                 offered
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Publicans
                   and
                   Harlots
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   goe
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   the
                   proud
                   Pharisees
                
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 free
                 to
                 sinners
                 that
                 feele
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 :
                 
                   Come
                   unto
                   mee
                   all
                   yee
                   that
                   are
                   weary
                   and
                   heavie
                   laden
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   poore
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   for
                   theirs
                   is
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   hunger
                   and
                   thirst
                   after
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   satisfied
                   .
                
                 Thereupon
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 guilty
                 conscience
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 haste
                 ,
                 and
                 offers
                 violence
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 heares
                 of
                 free
                 pardon
                 .
                 What
                 makes
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 divels
                 so
                 desperate
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 free
                 pardon
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 makes
                 men
                 so
                 eagerly
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 Gospell
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 freely
                 
                 offered
                 .
                 Thereupon
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 so
                 glad
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 beene
                 sinners
                 and
                 under
                 Satans
                 Kingdome
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 makes
                 miserable
                 persons
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 humbled
                 with
                 afflictions
                 and
                 abasement
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 glad
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 freedome
                 from
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 freely
                 offered
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 hindring
                 violence
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 humble
                 afflicted
                 soules
                 that
                 desire
                 grace
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 eager
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 proud
                 Pharisees
                 thought
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 belonged
                 only
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 despised
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 despised
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 propounded
                 to
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 such
                 meane
                 persons
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 were
                 viler
                 then
                 themselves
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 when
                 the
                 meaner
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 abased
                 with
                 crosses
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 saw
                 what
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Gospell
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 what
                 great
                 matters
                 were
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 offered
                 freely
                 ;
                 they
                 justified
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 others
                 despised
                 ,
                 and
                 pressed
                 for
                 it
                 with
                 violence
                 .
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 little
                 comfort
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 these
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 hope
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 1
                 Hope
                 stirres
                 up
                 diligence
                 and
                 indeavour
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 what
                 makes
                 men
                 adventure
                 to
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 east
                 and
                 west
                 ?
                 They
                 hope
                 for
                 a
                 voyage
                 that
                 shall
                 inrich
                 them
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 ;
                 hope
                 in
                 doubtfull
                 things
                 stirres
                 up
                 industrie
                 .
                 What
                 
                 makes
                 the
                 poore
                 husbandman
                 diligent
                 to
                 plow
                 and
                 to
                 sow
                 ?
                 ●he
                 hope
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 harvest
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 under
                 a
                 providence
                 that
                 may
                 guide
                 it
                 another
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 spirituall
                 things
                 are
                 more
                 certaine
                 ,
                 therfore
                 hope
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 must
                 needs
                 stirre
                 up
                 indeavour
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 call
                 them
                 into
                 question
                 .
                 2
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 stirres
                 up
                 to
                 diligence
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 stirres
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 over
                 till
                 we
                 see
                 our
                 hopes
                 accomplished
                 .
                 Then
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 hope
                 of
                 successe
                 ,
                 3
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 loose
                 our
                 labour
                 ,
                 it
                 inables
                 and
                 strengtheneth
                 us
                 to
                 beare
                 the
                 tediousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 incombrance
                 of
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 betweene
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 wee
                 expect
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 comfort
                 from
                 God
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 makes
                 us
                 waite
                 upon
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   the
                   violent
                   take
                   it
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 incourage
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 violent
                 ,
                 eager
                 ,
                 strong
                 indeavours
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 successelesse
                 indeavours
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 labours
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 knowes
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 ,
                 his
                 violence
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 vaine
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 violent
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 hath
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 wrastleth
                 with
                 God
                 shall
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 overcommeth
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 crowne
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 promise
                 to
                 build
                 on
                 :
                 therfore
                 here
                 is
                 incouragement
                 to
                 bee
                 earnest
                 and
                 violent
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 overcome
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 enter
                 the
                 Castle
                 at
                 the
                 
                 last
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 continue
                 striving
                 and
                 give
                 not
                 over
                 .
                 Hence
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 betweene
                 the
                 indeavours
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 and
                 of
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 .
                 
              
               
                 1
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 only
                 that
                 offer
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 set
                 on
                 it
                 with
                 incouragement
                 ,
                 shall
                 get
                 it
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 then
                 is
                 betweene
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 contrary
                 way
                 offer
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 wrong
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 what
                 promise
                 have
                 they
                 to
                 speed
                 ?
                 Surely
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 promise
                 nor
                 hope
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 onely
                 their
                 malice
                 carries
                 them
                 amaine
                 in
                 spight
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Gospell
                 reveales
                 their
                 hollownesse
                 ,
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 forceth
                 upon
                 them
                 a
                 necessity
                 to
                 be
                 other
                 men
                 then
                 they
                 list
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 eager
                 in
                 hating
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 threatnings
                 enough
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 violent
                 against
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 violent
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 
                   they
                   kicke
                   against
                   the
                   prickes
                
                 ;
                 they
                 run
                 themselves
                 against
                 a
                 stone
                 wall
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 dash
                 themselves
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   have
                   ill
                   will
                   to
                   Sion
                   shall
                   perish
                   ,
                
                 
                 there
                 is
                 
                   one
                   sits
                   in
                   Heaven
                   that
                   laughs
                
                 all
                 their
                 attempts
                 
                   to
                   scorne
                
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 hath
                 comfort
                 in
                 his
                 indeavours
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 hope
                 of
                 good
                 successe
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 opposition
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 prevaile
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 enemies
                 have
                 nothing
                 but
                 discouragement
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   bee
                   as
                   grasse
                   on
                   the
                   house
                   top
                   ,
                
                 
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 
                 blesseth
                 but
                 is
                 cursed
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 bestowes
                 a
                 good
                 word
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fruitlesse
                 indeavour
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 curse
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 it
                 shewes
                 us
                 how
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 courses
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 2
                 that
                 are
                 violent
                 in
                 other
                 courses
                 about
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 he
                 takes
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 injoyes
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 violent
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 after
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 after
                 baser
                 things
                 then
                 themselves
                 ,
                 alas
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 and
                 they
                 become
                 shadowes
                 in
                 imbracing
                 it
                 :
                 Vanity
                 imbraceth
                 vanity
                 and
                 how
                 soone
                 are
                 they
                 stripped
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 violence
                 scrape
                 a
                 great
                 estate
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 leave
                 it
                 shortly
                 ;
                 here
                 he
                 found
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 he
                 must
                 leave
                 it
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ere
                 long
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   all
                   is
                   but
                   vanity
                
                 in
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 knew
                 all
                 things
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ;
                 even
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 gone
                 thorow
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 oft
                 times
                 they
                 misse
                 of
                 that
                 they
                 labour
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   doe
                   not
                   rest
                   that
                   they
                   get
                   in
                   hunting
                
                 ;
                 
                 they
                 hunt
                 after
                 preferment
                 and
                 after
                 riches
                 ,
                 but
                 oft
                 times
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 enjoy
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 they
                 get
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 them
                 and
                 ere
                 long
                 they
                 are
                 stripped
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 that
                 that
                 may
                 strengthen
                 our
                 indeavours
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   suffereth
                   violence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   violent
                   take
                   it
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 indeavour
                 that
                 is
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Then
                 againe
                 ,
                 this
                 shewes
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 true
                 Christians
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 
                 violently
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   violent
                   take
                   it
                
                 ,
                 he
                 surprizeth
                 the
                 city
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 he
                 laies
                 his
                 siege
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 remoove
                 till
                 death
                 ▪
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 over
                 till
                 he
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 or
                 he
                 will
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 obtaines
                 his
                 desire
                 .
                 The
                 sluggish
                 carelesse
                 man
                 he
                 goes
                 a
                 little
                 way
                 .
                 As
                 Agrippa
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   almost
                   perswaded
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                
                 
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 such
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 stand
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 go
                 no
                 farther
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   sluggard
                   desireth
                   and
                   wisheth
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   soule
                   hath
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 A
                 sluggish
                 ,
                 cold
                 ,
                 lazie
                 Christian
                 he
                 looseth
                 all
                 his
                 paines
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 to
                 goe
                 ten
                 miles
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 but
                 nine
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 sit
                 downe
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 journies
                 end
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 give
                 but
                 7
                 or
                 8.
                 shillings
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 worth
                 10.
                 he
                 shall
                 goe
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 Grace
                 and
                 Glory
                 are
                 set
                 at
                 this
                 price
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 such
                 strength
                 of
                 labour
                 and
                 indeavour
                 and
                 violence
                 :
                 therefore
                 without
                 this
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 never
                 attaine
                 it
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 stretch
                 himselfe
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 pitch
                 ,
                 
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   never
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   ,
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   his
                   soule
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   high
                   calling
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   .
                   The
                   sluggard
                   wisheth
                   and
                   gets
                   nothing
                   ,
                
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 sluggard
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 strive
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 striver
                 gets
                 the
                 fort
                 and
                 hath
                 all
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 made
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   sluggard
                   thinkes
                   himselfe
                   wiser
                   then
                   many
                   men
                   that
                   can
                   give
                   a
                   reason
                   .
                
                 The
                 sluggish
                 discreete
                 Christian
                 ,
                 I
                 warrant
                 you
                 he
                 hath
                 reasons
                 
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 earnest
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 incurre
                 the
                 disfavour
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 J
                 shall
                 bee
                 accounted
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 my
                 paines
                 :
                 But
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 he
                 seeth
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 knowes
                 that
                 his
                 courses
                 and
                 his
                 conscience
                 will
                 justifie
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 what
                 ever
                 comes
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 weary
                 of
                 these
                 precious
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 these
                 precious
                 jewels
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 force
                 them
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 Is
                 
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 such
                 a
                 sleight
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 obtruded
                 to
                 us
                 whether
                 we
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 thinke
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 when
                 our
                 hearts
                 tell
                 us
                 wee
                 esteeme
                 other
                 things
                 bet●er
                 ?
                 No
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 ever
                 come
                 to
                 Heaven
                 but
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 wrought
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 admiration
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 undervalue
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 obtaine
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 takes
                 it
                 by
                 violence
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 Moses
                 esteemed
                 the
                 basest
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 greatest
                 excellencies
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 so
                 violent
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 esteemed
                 the
                 very
                 afflictions
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 treasures
                 and
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 nay
                 then
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 a
                 Court.
                 When
                 men
                 shall
                 esteeme
                 the
                 base
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 comming
                 there
                 :
                 they
                 may
                 pretend
                 God
                 is
                 mercifull
                 and
                 Christ
                 dyed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 but
                 whosoever
                 he
                 brings
                 to
                 salvation
                 ;
                 he
                 workes
                 
                 such
                 a
                 sence
                 of
                 misery
                 in
                 them
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 apprehension
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 grace
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 undervaluing
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 Heaven
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 glorifie
                 him
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 glorifie
                 him
                 here
                 ,
                 or
                 there
                 when
                 they
                 value
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 these
                 base
                 things
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 leave
                 behind
                 them
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 few
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 content
                 themselves
                 with
                 easie
                 ,
                 dull
                 and
                 drowsie
                 performances
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 consider
                 with
                 what
                 proportion
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 things
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 rather
                 loose
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 bring
                 everlasting
                 good
                 to
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 then
                 loose
                 the
                 petty
                 commodities
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 and
                 yet
                 think
                 themselves
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 delusion
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 violent
                 only
                 that
                 are
                 successefull
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   take
                   it
                   by
                   force
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 I
                 but
                 what
                 if
                 the
                 opposition
                 grow
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Then
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 courage
                 will
                 grow
                 and
                 increase
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ;
                 
                 As
                 Luther
                 said
                 well
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 violent
                 the
                 adversaries
                 were
                 the
                 more
                 free
                 and
                 bold
                 was
                 he
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 enemies
                 rage
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 growes
                 in
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 inceraseth
                 by
                 opposition
                 .
                 As
                 
                   Noahs
                   Arke
                
                 ,
                 the
                 higher
                 the
                 waters
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 nearer
                 still
                 it
                 was
                 carried
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 
                 opposition
                 swells
                 and
                 rages
                 ,
                 True
                 courage
                 growes
                 with
                 opposition
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Palme-tree
                 riseth
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 burden
                 that
                 presseth
                 it
                 downe
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 divine
                 spirit
                 being
                 a
                 heavenly
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 opposition
                 below
                 of
                 the
                 Divell
                 and
                 divellish
                 minded
                 men
                 being
                 but
                 earthly
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 Spirit
                 which
                 sets
                 us
                 on
                 and
                 encourageth
                 us
                 ?
                 They
                 cannot
                 quell
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 growes
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 opposition
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 they
                 ran
                 all
                 from
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 shed
                 more
                 plentifully
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 beganne
                 to
                 stand
                 couragiously
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 opposition
                 ;
                 the
                 Spirit
                 grew
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 sealed
                 the
                 Truth
                 with
                 their
                 blood
                 .
                 
                 Therefore
                 though
                 opposition
                 of
                 enemies
                 and
                 their
                 fury
                 and
                 rage
                 grow
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 know
                 whose
                 cause
                 we
                 mannage
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 assurance
                 of
                 successe
                 ,
                 the
                 violent
                 at
                 length
                 
                   shall
                   take
                   it
                   by
                   force
                
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 meditate
                 upon
                 this
                 that
                 successe
                 is
                 tyed
                 to
                 violence
                 :
                 therefore
                 when
                 you
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 seeme
                 to
                 deny
                 your
                 request
                 ,
                 offer
                 violence
                 ,
                 wrastle
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 goe
                 without
                 a
                 blessing
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 our
                 strength
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 use
                 an
                 holy
                 violence
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 dull
                 and
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 nor
                 fit
                 for
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 stirre
                 up
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 our
                 of
                 that
                 estate
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 use
                 violence
                 and
                 violence
                 will
                 overcome
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 gets
                 the
                 victory
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 opposeth
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 snares
                 offered
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 he
                 withstands
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 Satan
                 come
                 with
                 his
                 temptations
                 he
                 resists
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 promise
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 
                   resist
                   the
                   Divell
                   and
                   hee
                   will
                   flee
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 hold
                 out
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 get
                 the
                 victory
                 and
                 overcome
                 even
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 when
                 either
                 opposition
                 without
                 or
                 indisposition
                 within
                 sets
                 upon
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Piety
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 thinke
                 here
                 now
                 is
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 for
                 violence
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 if
                 I
                 set
                 my selfe
                 about
                 it
                 J
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 victory
                 and
                 the
                 Crowne
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 alway
                 in
                 a
                 hopefull
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 somewhat
                 to
                 encourage
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 arguments
                 to
                 prevaile
                 over
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 opposition
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 he
                 shall
                 winne
                 all
                 at
                 last
                 if
                 he
                 goe
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 makes
                 him
                 couragious
                 in
                 what
                 estate
                 soever
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 be
                 discouraged
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 opposition
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 incouraged
                 when
                 we
                 heare
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 heare
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 grace
                 is
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   attend
                   upon
                   the
                   posts
                   of
                   wisdomes
                   doores
                   ,
                
                 and
                 not
                 give
                 over
                 
                   till
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   pea●●
                   of
                   conscience
                   and
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 If
                 wee
                 heare
                 of
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 distresse
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 never
                 give
                 over
                 till
                 we
                 finde
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 heare
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 
                   a
                   God
                   hearing
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 never
                 leave
                 knocking
                 at
                 Heaven
                 Gate
                 ,
                 never
                 leave
                 wrastling
                 till
                 our
                 prayers
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 heare
                 what
                 ill
                 is
                 to
                 
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 good
                 is
                 offered
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 cease
                 till
                 we
                 avoid
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 obtaine
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   violent
                   take
                   it
                   by
                   force
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 point
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 date
                 of
                 time
                 from
                 whence
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 suffereth
                 violence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 From
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 untill
                 now
                 .
              
               
                 Was
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 that
                 suffered
                 violence
                 before
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptists
                
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 begin
                 then
                 ,
                 was
                 Christ
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 Heaven
                 opened
                 onely
                 then
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 no
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 more
                 gloriously
                 discovered
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Iohn
                 1.51
                 .
                 
                   Henceforth
                   you
                   shall
                   see
                   Heaven
                   opened
                   .
                
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 was
                 opened
                 now
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 more
                 gloriously
                 then
                 before
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 partly
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Law
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 servile
                 bondage
                 to
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 heavie
                 darke
                 state
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 laden
                 with
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 but
                 cold
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 desires
                 peace
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Gods
                 appointing
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 outward
                 empty
                 things
                 in
                 comparison
                 ,
                 
                   weake
                   and
                   beggarly
                   elements
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 4.9
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 costly
                 ,
                 and
                 painefull
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 cold
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 efficacie
                 of
                 spirit
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 entayled
                 to
                 the
                 Jewes
                 onely
                 .
                 Now
                 since
                 Christs
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 more
                 large
                 and
                 free
                 ,
                 this
                 blessed
                 estate
                 is
                 called
                 
                   a
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 now
                 opening
                 Christ
                 clearely
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 better
                 state
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 yet
                 enjoyed
                 ,
                 when
                 people
                 saw
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 this
                 made
                 them
                 violently
                 set
                 on
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 levelling
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 by
                 his
                 powerfull
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 life
                 ;
                 he
                 taught
                 them
                 in
                 what
                 need
                 they
                 stood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 messenger
                 sent
                 before
                 Christ
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 the
                 morning
                 Starre
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 powerfull
                 in
                 his
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 owne
                 :
                 he
                 told
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 
                   generation
                   of
                   vipers
                
                 ;
                 he
                 shewed
                 men
                 their
                 state
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   was
                   at
                   hand
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 although
                 he
                 wrought
                 no
                 miracles
                 ,
                 yet
                 himselfe
                 was
                 a
                 miracle
                 ;
                 to
                 teach
                 such
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 an
                 austere
                 holy
                 life
                 in
                 those
                 evill
                 daies
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 a
                 miracle
                 ;
                 therefore
                 this
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 date
                 from
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptists
                
                 time
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 preaching
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 preacher
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 violence
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 shewes
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Gospell
                 in
                 later
                 times
                 was
                 imbraced
                 so
                 greedily
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 Luther
                 began
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 alas
                 people
                 had
                 beene
                 in
                 a
                 worse
                 condition
                 then
                 Jewish
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 foolish
                 idle
                 men
                 they
                 will
                 set
                 God
                 to
                 schole
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 some
                 fooleries
                 alway
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 before
                 Luther
                 .
                 In
                 Saint
                 Austins
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 pestered
                 with
                 many
                 vaine
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 man
                 he
                 yeelded
                 to
                 the
                 streame
                 and
                 custome
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 could
                 hardly
                 indure
                 the
                 slavery
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 times
                 grew
                 better
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 imbraced
                 the
                 Gospell
                 with
                 violence
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Luthers
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 freedome
                 proclaimed
                 from
                 those
                 beggarly
                 rudiments
                 and
                 traditions
                 .
                 Antichrist
                 had
                 hampered
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 with
                 an
                 intollerable
                 masse
                 of
                 foolish
                 groundlesse
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 equall
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Counsell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 vexed
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 people
                 like
                 scorpions
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Rev.
                 9.5
                 .
                 they
                 oppressed
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 weights
                 and
                 burthens
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 people
                 could
                 not
                 assent
                 unto
                 ,
                 it
                 stung
                 their
                 consciences
                 .
                 No
                 wonder
                 then
                 if
                 people
                 thronged
                 after
                 Luther
                 when
                 he
                 opened
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 free
                 justification
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 hampered
                 with
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 He
                 taught
                 that
                 Gods
                 people
                 were
                 
                 only
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 few
                 ceremonies
                 for
                 present
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 trouble
                 mens
                 consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 of
                 equall
                 valew
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 abhominable
                 doctrine
                 and
                 wrote
                 against
                 it
                 learnedly
                 and
                 sweetly
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 marvell
                 though
                 the
                 truths
                 he
                 taught
                 were
                 soone
                 and
                 chearefully
                 by
                 multitudes
                 embraced
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 now
                 the
                 Gospell
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 little
                 imbraced
                 and
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 long
                 continuance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 weary
                 of
                 this
                 heavenly
                 Manna
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 Saint
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptists
                
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 eager
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 after
                 Iohns
                 preaching
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 that
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 his
                 light
                 ,
                 they
                 grew
                 weary
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 we
                 never
                 felt
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 those
                 Romish
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 now
                 grow
                 weary
                 of
                 our
                 liberty
                 ,
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Luthers
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 eased
                 from
                 many
                 beggarly
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 ,
                 tyrannicall
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 therefore
                 with
                 much
                 joy
                 and
                 eagernesse
                 they
                 embraced
                 the
                 truth
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Therefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 rule
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 matters
                 are
                 not
                 pressed
                 on
                 us
                 but
                 as
                 matters
                 of
                 decencie
                 and
                 order
                 .
                 Alas
                 if
                 wee
                 were
                 in
                 bondage
                 to
                 those
                 proud
                 Popish
                 wretches
                 ,
                 our
                 consciences
                 would
                 be
                 inthralled
                 to
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 snares
                 .
              
               
               
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   From
                   the
                   daies
                   of
                   the
                   Baptist
                
                 and
                 so
                 forward
                 
                   the
                   Kingodme
                   of
                   Heaven
                   did
                   suffer
                   violence
                   ,
                
                 because
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 forward
                 the
                 Spirit
                 begā
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 plentifully
                 given
                 .
                 Christ
                 comes
                 with
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 mighty
                 winde
                 that
                 mooves
                 the
                 ship
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 The
                 ship
                 is
                 becalmed
                 it
                 cannot
                 moove
                 unlesse
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 winde
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 soule
                 cannot
                 moove
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 since
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Christ
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 he
                 reserved
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 till
                 his
                 owne
                 comming
                 ,
                 especially
                 till
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 came
                 in
                 abundance
                 .
                 
                 
                   It
                   was
                   powred
                   upō
                   al
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 dropped
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 powred
                 out
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 came
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 received
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 abundance
                 ,
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 violence
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 then
                 hence
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   more
                   clearely
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   blessed
                   mysteries
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   opened
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   effectuall
                   the
                   Spirit
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   heavenly
                   men
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   eagerly
                   disposed
                   to
                   spirituall
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 affections
                 follow
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 When
                 first
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 being
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 laid
                 open
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 two
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 divell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 
                 must
                 either
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 or
                 bee
                 of
                 the
                 Divells
                 kingdome
                 still
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 And
                 when
                 secondly
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 necessity
                 ,
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 discovered
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 state
                 that
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 all
                 Kings
                 ,
                 a
                 state
                 wherein
                 we
                 shall
                 at
                 length
                 overcome
                 all
                 opposition
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 sinne
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 earthly
                 Kingdomes
                 are
                 opposed
                 and
                 inthralled
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 dash
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 is
                 a
                 state
                 that
                 subdues
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 against
                 it
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 :
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 overcame
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 rules
                 in
                 Heaven
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 shall
                 overcome
                 all
                 in
                 time
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 excellencie
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 is
                 laid
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 understandings
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 wonder
                 that
                 their
                 affections
                 are
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 will
                 any
                 thing
                 doe
                 it
                 more
                 then
                 such
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 Then
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 hopefull
                 too
                 ,
                 when
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 necessity
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 assurance
                 given
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 it
                 if
                 we
                 strive
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 freely
                 ,
                 even
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 intreated
                 to
                 receive
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   unto
                   mee
                   yee
                   that
                   are
                   weary
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 nay
                 we
                 are
                 threatned
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ;
                 of
                 Zaccheus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poore
                 woman
                 out
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 divels
                 were
                 cast
                 ,
                 of
                 Peter
                 that
                 denied
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 Paul
                 that
                 persecuted
                 him
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 beene
                 wretched
                 
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Satans
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 propounded
                 ,
                 and
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 wits
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 besotted
                 by
                 the
                 divell
                 ,
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 imbrace
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 see
                 a
                 state
                 discovered
                 in
                 Christ
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 above
                 Angels
                 (
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 )
                 above
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 hell
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 triumph
                 over
                 all
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 sure
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 crowned
                 Conquerors
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 Heaven
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 there
                 alreadie
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 propounded
                 thus
                 hopefully
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 offer
                 violence
                 to
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ?
                 When
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 laid
                 it
                 open
                 so
                 clearely
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Lambe
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   takes
                   away
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 
                 it
                 made
                 them
                 offer
                 violence
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 another
                 reason
                 why
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 spring
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Winter
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 keeping
                 people
                 in
                 ignorance
                 )
                 so
                 many
                 nations
                 so
                 suddenly
                 imbraced
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 Luther
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 wondrously
                 exercised
                 and
                 afflicted
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 this
                 made
                 him
                 relish
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 justification
                 by
                 grace
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 Poperie
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 being
                 once
                 a
                 foot
                 ,
                 the
                 peoples
                 mindes
                 being
                 prepared
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 bondage
                 ,
                 whole
                 kingdomes
                 came
                 in
                 presently
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 
                 time
                 when
                 there
                 comes
                 a
                 fine
                 Sunne-shine
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 prisoners
                 are
                 let
                 loose
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 after
                 a
                 cold
                 winter
                 :
                 So
                 after
                 the
                 winter
                 of
                 affliction
                 and
                 persecution
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 came
                 the
                 Sunne-shine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 made
                 all
                 come
                 foorth
                 and
                 flourish
                 presently
                 .
                 Wheresoever
                 Christ
                 is
                 taught
                 powerfully
                 and
                 plainely
                 and
                 the
                 excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 sta●e
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 partake
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 false
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 soules
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 alwaies
                 violence
                 offered
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 where
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 the
                 Spiri●
                 goes
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 with
                 violence
                 that
                 it
                 carries
                 all
                 before
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Hence
                 againe
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 Popish
                 spirits
                 are
                 witty
                 in
                 opposing
                 the
                 unfolding
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 especially
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 conscience
                 and
                 skill
                 to
                 unfold
                 Christ
                 plainely
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 when
                 Christ
                 is
                 opened
                 all
                 their
                 fopperies
                 and
                 inventions
                 will
                 grow
                 base
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Christ
                 is
                 unfolded
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 people
                 will
                 grow
                 in
                 hatred
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 s●e
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 will
                 hate
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 they
                 oppose
                 the
                 unfolding
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 keepe
                 people
                 in
                 ignorance
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 them
                 dote
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 argueth
                 a
                 disposition
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 never
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 bitter
                 temper
                 against
                 the
                 unfolding
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 here
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 it
                 makes
                 it
                 wondrous
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 
                 laying
                 open
                 Christ
                 clearer
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 discovered
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   suffereth
                   violence
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 we
                 are
                 instructed
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 way
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 bring
                 our selves
                 or
                 others
                 into
                 a
                 temper
                 fit
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 earnest
                 temper
                 after
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 beginne
                 with
                 dead
                 outward
                 actions
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 beginne
                 as
                 becomes
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 reasonable
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 deales
                 with
                 man
                 ,
                 befitting
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 beginne
                 with
                 the
                 understanding
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 meditate
                 seriously
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Christs
                 comming
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   dissolve
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   Divell
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   nature
                   to
                   a
                   better
                   condition
                   ,
                
                 meditate
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 eternity
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 glory
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 warme
                 our
                 hearts
                 with
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 once
                 these
                 things
                 and
                 believes
                 them
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 cold
                 and
                 dull
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 gaine
                 others
                 to
                 a
                 fit
                 disposition
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 what
                 their
                 state
                 by
                 nature
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 Kingdome
                 they
                 are
                 borne
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 liable
                 to
                 Hell
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 
                   strong
                   man
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Divell
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 stronger
                 man
                 bring
                 them
                 not
                 out
                 and
                 dispossesse
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 withall
                 the
                 infinite
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 offering
                 a
                 better
                 state
                 ,
                 giving
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 promising
                 his
                 Spirit
                 with
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 this
                 will
                 worke
                 upon
                 them
                 or
                 else
                 nothing
                 will.
                 
                 Other
                 courses
                 to
                 punish
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 purse
                 ,
                 or
                 imprison
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 may
                 subdue
                 them
                 to
                 outward
                 conformity
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 bring
                 their
                 soules
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 le●
                 us
                 indeavour
                 to
                 enlighten
                 their
                 understandings
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 danger
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 salvation
                 that
                 is
                 proffered
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 
                   compell
                   them
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   Luk.
                
                 14.23
                 .
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 compulsion
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 need
                 to
                 bid
                 a
                 man
                 escape
                 away
                 that
                 sees
                 wild
                 beasts
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 bid
                 a
                 guilty
                 person
                 to
                 flee
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 refuge
                 and
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Hornes
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 Let
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 come
                 before
                 Christ
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   suffers
                   violence
                   ,
                
                 and
                 after
                 Christs
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 was
                 more
                 aboundantly
                 given
                 and
                 the
                 Gospell
                 more
                 clearely
                 opened
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 stooped
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 ●he
                 Gospell
                 at
                 length
                 overcame
                 the
                 proud
                 Scepter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Empire
                
                 ,
                 they
                 laid
                 their
                 Crownes
                 downe
                 before
                 Christs
                 Gospell
                 :
                 the
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 gat
                 above
                 the
                 Crowne
                 in
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 powerfull
                 .
                 Thus
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Heaven
                 inlarged
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 desire
                 that
                 Gods
                 truth
                 may
                 be
                 opened
                 plainly
                 and
                 powerfully
                 .
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 was
                 a
                 plaine
                 and
                 powerfull
                 preacher
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 al
                 reverenced
                 Iohn
                 as
                 a
                 holy
                 man
                 ,
                 thereupon
                 his
                 doctrine
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 effectuall
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 whereby
                 God
                 will
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 those
                 he
                 delights
                 in
                 ,
                 For
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 bitter
                 Atheists
                 whom
                 God
                 
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 damnation
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospell
                 hardens
                 them
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 worse
                 .
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 were
                 the
                 worse
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 made
                 worse
                 by
                 it
                 and
                 maligne
                 and
                 persecute
                 it
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 dare
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 glorified
                 in
                 the
                 damnation
                 of
                 such
                 bitter
                 opposers
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 gaine
                 all
                 by
                 preaching
                 :
                 those
                 that
                 withstand
                 it
                 are
                 sent
                 by
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 just
                 damnation
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 are
                 gained
                 this
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 labour
                 therfore
                 for
                 a
                 cleare
                 manifestation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 treasure
                 of
                 all
                 goodnesse
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 is
                 discovered
                 and
                 applied
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 are
                 inriched
                 with
                 grace
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
                 Times
                 of
                 change
                 may
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 times
                 of
                 opposition
                 and
                 persecution
                 come
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 temptations
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 comfort
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 dangerous
                 the
                 times
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 sound
                 and
                 cleare
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 we
                 should
                 labour
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 breede
                 this
                 holy
                 violence
                 that
                 shall
                 break
                 thorow
                 all
                 oppositions
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CHVRCHES
               Complaint
               and
               Confidence
               .
            
             
               In
               three
               Sermons
               ,
               By
               the
               late
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               Divine
               RICHARD
               SIBS
               ,
               Doctor
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               Master
               of
               Katherine
               Hall
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Preacher
               at
               Grayes-Inne
               .
            
             
               
                 LAM
                 .
                 1.20
                 .
              
            
             
               Behold
               O
               Lord
               for
               I
               am
               in
               distresse
               ,
               my
               bowells
               are
               troubled
               ,
               mine
               heart
               is
               turned
               within
               mee
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               grievously
               rebelled
               ,
               abroad
               the
               sword
               bereaveth
               ,
               at
               home
               there
               is
               as
               death
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               G.M.
               for
               
                 Nicholas
                 Bourne
              
               and
               
                 Rapha
                 Harford
              
               ,
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CHVRCHES
               COMPLAINT
               AND
               Confidence
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     ISAIAH
                     64.6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   as
                   an
                   uncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   our
                   righteousn●sse
                   are
                   as
                   filthy
                   rags
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   all
                   do
                   fade
                   as
                   a
                   leafe
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   iniquities
                   like
                   the
                   winde
                   have
                   taken
                   us
                   away
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   that
                   calleth
                   upon
                   thy
                   Name
                   ,
                   that
                   stirreth
                   up
                   himselfe
                   to
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   thee
                   :
                   for
                   thou
                   hast
                   hid
                   thy
                   face
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   consumed
                   us
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   our
                   iniquities
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   now
                   O
                   Lord
                   thou
                   art
                   our
                   Father
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   the
                   clay
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   our
                   potter
                   ,
                   and
                   wee
                   are
                   all
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   thine
                   hands
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THE
               words
               are
               part
               of
               a
               blessed
               forme
               of
               prayer
               ,
               prescribed
               to
               the
               Church
               long
               before
               they
               were
               in
               captivity
               .
               It
               begins
               at
               the
               15.
               verse
               of
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 Looke
                 downe
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 behold
                 from
                 the
                 habitation
                 
                 of
                 thy
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               blessed
               Prophet
               Isa●ah
               ,
               was
               carried
               with
               the
               wings
               of
               Propheticall
               spirit
               over
               many
               yeares
               ,
               and
               sees
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Captivity
               ;
               and
               God
               by
               his
               Spirit
               doth
               direct
               them
               a
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               part
               of
               the
               forme
               .
               For
               God
               in
               mercy
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               he
               foresaw
               before
               what
               would
               become
               of
               them
               ;
               so
               he
               vouchsafes
               them
               comfort
               before
               hand
               ,
               and
               likewise
               he
               prescribes
               a
               forme
               of
               prayer
               before
               hand
               .
               
               It
               is
               very
               usefull
               to
               use
               formes
               ;
               the
               102.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               forme
               of
               powring
               out
               the
               soule
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               any
               man
               is
               in
               misery
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               in
               the
               Preface
               (
               but
               that
               by
               the
               way
               )
               These
               verses
               are
               a
               part
               of
               a
               forme
               prescribed
               for
               the
               powring
               forth
               an
               afflicted
               soule
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 as
                 an
                 uncleane
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               words
               they
               are
               ,
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               an
               humble
               confession
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               of
               the
               sinnes
               of
               their
               nature
               ,
               of
               their
               persons
               themselves
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 all
                 as
                 an
                 uncleane
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               then
               of
               the
               sinnes
               of
               actions
               ,
               
                 all
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 as
                 filthy
                 rags
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               then
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               a
               confession
               of
               the
               sinne
               of
               non-proficiencie
               ,
               of
               obduration
               ,
               and
               sencelessenesse
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               corrections
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               were
               little
               the
               better
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 calleth
                 upon
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 stirres
                 up
                 himselfe
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               there
               is
               an
               humble
               complaint
               of
               the
               miserable
               estate
               they
               were
               in
               by
               
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               
                 We
                 all
                 fade
                 as
                 a
                 leafe
                 ,
                 ●ur
                 iniquiti●s
                 like
                 the
                 winde
                 have
                 taken
                 us
                 away
                 ,
                 them
                 hast
                 hid
                 thy
                 face
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 consumed
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 iniquities
                 .
              
               The
               complaint
               is
               set
               forth
               in
               these
               foure
               clauses
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               an
               humble
               supplication
               ,
               and
               deprecation
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               verse
               8.
               and
               so
               forward
               .
               
                 Now
                 Lord
                 thou
                 art
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 clay
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 potter
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               These
               be
               the
               parcells
               of
               this
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 as
                 an
                 uncleane
                 thing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 first
                 an
                 humble
                 confession
                 .
                 
                 And
                 first
                 observe
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 what
                 afflictions
                 will
                 doe
                 ,
                 especially
                 afflictions
                 sanctified
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 Sermons
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 threatnings
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 affliction
                 now
                 doth
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 captivity
                 and
                 base
                 estate
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 a
                 humbling
                 themselves
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Prodigall
                 ,
                 nothing
                 could
                 humble
                 him
                 but
                 afflictions
                 .
                 
                   By
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   Babilon
                   we
                   sate
                   downe
                   and
                   wept
                
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 denuntiations
                 of
                 judgements
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 Babylon
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 weepe
                 .
                 One
                 affliction
                 will
                 doe
                 more
                 then
                 twenty
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 teacheth
                 and
                 chastizeth
                 too
                 ,
                 when
                 together
                 with
                 teaching
                 there
                 is
                 correction
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 effectuall
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 Gods
                 course
                 ,
                 why
                 when
                 nothing
                 else
                 will
                 doe
                 ,
                 he
                 humbles
                 his
                 people
                 with
                 afflictions
                 ;
                 
                 because
                 hee
                 cannot
                 otherwise
                 teach
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Affliction
                 withdrawes
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 fuell
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 doth
                 our
                 sinnefull
                 disposition
                 feed
                 on
                 ?
                 upon
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 vanities
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 honours
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 riches
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 when
                 affliction
                 either
                 takes
                 these
                 things
                 away
                 ,
                 or
                 imbitters
                 them
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 them
                 :
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 sinne
                 carried
                 us
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 fed
                 our
                 owne
                 base
                 earthly
                 lusts
                 with
                 ,
                 being
                 gone
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 stripped
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 he
                 begins
                 to
                 know
                 himselfe
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 drunke
                 before
                 .
                 I
                 deeme
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 prosperity
                 little
                 better
                 then
                 drunke
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 neither
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 vaine
                 world
                 :
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 vanity
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 empty
                 creature
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 consist
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 his
                 peace
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 knowes
                 not
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 ●uch
                 a
                 holy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 angry
                 God
                 for
                 sinne
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 affliction
                 comes
                 ,
                 and
                 withdrawes
                 ,
                 and
                 strips
                 him
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 fierce
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 begins
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 tremble
                 at
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 when
                 he
                 begins
                 to
                 smart
                 :
                 he
                 begins
                 to
                 know
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 foole
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sot
                 ;
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 himselfe
                 before
                 in
                 his
                 jollity
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 knowes
                 the
                 world
                 indeed
                 as
                 a
                 vaine
                 world
                 .
                 Blessed
                 be
                 that
                 affliction
                 that
                 makes
                 us
                 know
                 a
                 gratious
                 and
                 good
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 creature
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 vaine
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 our selves
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 what
                 afflictions
                 will
                 doe
                 .
              
               
               
                 God
                 doth
                 use
                 to
                 breake
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 use
                 to
                 breake
                 horses
                 ,
                 they
                 ride
                 them
                 over
                 hedge
                 and
                 ditch
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 plowed
                 lands
                 ,
                 uneven
                 grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 gall
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 spurre
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 bit
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 tractable
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 afterward
                 they
                 ride
                 them
                 gently
                 ,
                 and
                 meekely
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 so
                 then
                 otherwise
                 .
                 So
                 God
                 is
                 faine
                 to
                 carrie
                 his
                 children
                 over
                 plowed
                 lands
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 faine
                 to
                 breake
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 waies
                 upon
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 faine
                 to
                 gall
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 them
                 every
                 kinde
                 of
                 way
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 carrie
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 bring
                 their
                 spirits
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 leade
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 waies
                 that
                 leade
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 comfort
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 never
                 murmure
                 therefore
                 at
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 willingly
                 yeeld
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 what
                 doth
                 a
                 stubborne
                 horse
                 get
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spurre
                 ,
                 and
                 stripes
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 doth
                 a
                 man
                 get
                 that
                 stands
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 comes
                 to
                 humble
                 him
                 by
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 intends
                 his
                 good
                 ?
                 nothing
                 but
                 more
                 stripes
                 .
                 To
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 as
                 an
                 uncleane
                 thing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Heere
                 first
                 you
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 humble
                 confession
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 inlarge
                 my selfe
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ;
                 but
                 speake
                 a
                 little
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 the
                 occasion
                 is
                 for
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 low
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 know
                 our selves
                 .
                 Without
                 humiliation
                 Christ
                 will
                 never
                 
                 be
                 sweete
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 health
                 ,
                 &c.
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 precious
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 I
                 meane
                 by
                 humiliation
                 when
                 God
                 humbles
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 humble
                 our selves
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 joyne
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 Gods
                 humbling
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 humbling
                 of
                 our selves
                 goe
                 together
                 ,
                 then
                 mercy
                 is
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 favour
                 and
                 protection
                 is
                 sweete
                 ;
                 when
                 God
                 powres
                 his
                 judgements
                 on
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 spares
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 reall
                 ,
                 or
                 inward
                 ,
                 or
                 verball
                 .
              
               
                 Reall
                 humiliation
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 humbling
                 our selves
                 by
                 fasting
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 reformation
                 of
                 our
                 wicked
                 waies
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mockery
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Isaiah
                 58.
                 
                   to
                   hang
                   downe
                   the
                   head
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 hard
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 shut
                 up
                 our
                 bowells
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 reall
                 kinde
                 of
                 humiliation
                 when
                 we
                 thinke
                 our selves
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 meate
                 or
                 drinke
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 refreshing
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 humiliation
                 of
                 fasting
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 profession
                 (
                 though
                 we
                 speake
                 not
                 so
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 unworthy
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 without
                 inward
                 humiliation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 verball
                 humiliation
                 is
                 in
                 words
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 after
                 in
                 confession
                 )
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 come
                 from
                 inward
                 humiliation
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 Therefore
                 (
                 considering
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 the
                 first
                 disposition
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 )
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 our selves
                 those
                 considerations
                 that
                 may
                 make
                 us
                 humble
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 h●●●e
                 a
                 few
                 .
              
               
               
                 First
                 to
                 bring
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 glasse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 examine
                 our selves
                 how
                 short
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 every
                 Commandement
                 .
                 1
              
               
                 But
                 especially
                 bring
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 we
                 hope
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 have
                 we
                 mourned
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 
                   as
                   one
                   mourneth
                   for
                   his
                   first
                   borne
                   ?
                
                 2
                 Our
                 sinnes
                 have
                 wounded
                 Christ.
                 Have
                 we
                 preferred
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 thoughts
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 have
                 they
                 all
                 beene
                 dung
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 Have
                 we
                 had
                 that
                 blessed
                 esteeme
                 of
                 the
                 gratious
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 the
                 prerogatives
                 therein
                 set
                 foorth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 precious
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 undervalued
                 all
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 did
                 ?
                 A
                 base
                 esteeme
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   escape
                   if
                   we
                   neglect
                   so
                   great
                   Salvation
                   ?
                
                 Put
                 case
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 and
                 to
                 holinesse
                 of
                 life
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 cursed
                 creatures
                 are
                 :
                 yet
                 a
                 base
                 esteeme
                 and
                 undervaluing
                 in
                 our
                 thoughts
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 punisheable
                 ;
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   we
                   escape
                   if
                   we
                   neglect
                   so
                   great
                   Salvation
                   ?
                
                 Have
                 we
                 walked
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 dignity
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ?
                 Have
                 we
                 carried
                 our selves
                 so
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 rule
                 our
                 base
                 lusts
                 ?
                 Have
                 we
                 been
                 carefull
                 of
                 private
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 our selves
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 Priests
                 ?
                 Are
                 we
                 not
                 pressed
                 in
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   carry
                   our selves
                   worthy
                   of
                   our
                   profession
                   ,
                
                 and
                 have
                 we
                 done
                 so
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 bring
                 our
                 carriage
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 proportionable
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 Gods
                 advancing
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 these
                 glorious
                 times
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Gospell
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 bring
                 us
                 on
                 our
                 knees
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 ashamed
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 unkindnesse
                 to
                 men
                 ;
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 how
                 unkind
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 thought
                 not
                 his
                 deare
                 Sonne
                 and
                 Heaven
                 and
                 happinesse
                 too
                 much
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 besides
                 other
                 favours
                 that
                 he
                 protects
                 and
                 cloaths
                 and
                 feeds
                 us
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 answerable
                 :
                 these
                 considerations
                 would
                 humble
                 us
                 proportionable
                 to
                 our
                 carriage
                 to
                 men
                 :
                 Can
                 we
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 offer
                 an
                 unkindnesse
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 cannot
                 we
                 be
                 abased
                 with
                 this
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 carried
                 our selves
                 so
                 towards
                 God
                 ?
                 It
                 comes
                 from
                 Atheisme
                 and
                 infidelity
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 we
                 beleeve
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 our
                 part
                 and
                 portion
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 could
                 we
                 ever
                 be
                 so
                 dead
                 and
                 dull
                 hearted
                 else
                 ?
              
               
                 3
                 Againe
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 now
                 in
                 this
                 day
                 of
                 Humiliation
                 ,
                 our
                 speciall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 soone
                 know
                 them
                 ,
                 our
                 consciences
                 and
                 our
                 enemies
                 will
                 upbraid
                 us
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 we
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 them
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 or
                 by
                 our
                 friends
                 ,
                 we
                 wish
                 above
                 al
                 that
                 the
                 preacher
                 would
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 &
                 fret
                 it
                 he
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 hearts
                 run
                 upon
                 them
                 above
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 let
                 us
                 search
                 our
                 false
                 hearts
                 which
                 way
                 they
                 runne
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 abasement
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 thinke
                 what
                 would
                 lie
                 heaviest
                 on
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 take
                 us
                 now
                 with
                 sicknesse
                 or
                 sudden
                 death
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 thinke
                 with
                 our selves
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 sinne
                 
                 that
                 would
                 afflict
                 me
                 most
                 ?
                 that
                 would
                 stagger
                 me
                 most
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 shake
                 my
                 Faith
                 most
                 ?
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 or
                 profanenesse
                 ,
                 or
                 swearing
                 ,
                 or
                 injustice
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 have
                 I
                 made
                 satisfaction
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 Let
                 me
                 examine
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 strike
                 me
                 with
                 his
                 Arrow
                 now
                 ,
                 what
                 sinne
                 would
                 rob
                 me
                 of
                 my
                 comfort
                 and
                 make
                 me
                 affraid
                 to
                 yeeld
                 my
                 soule
                 to
                 God.
                 Now
                 thinke
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 his
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 :
                 you
                 may
                 now
                 bring
                 your selves
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 that
                 that
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 your selves
                 leasure
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 What
                 are
                 daies
                 of
                 fasting
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 give
                 our selves
                 leisure
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 thinke
                 of
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 and
                 businesse
                 ?
                 These
                 daies
                 should
                 be
                 daies
                 of
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 thinke
                 of
                 that
                 that
                 concernes
                 our
                 soules
                 :
                 take
                 the
                 advantage
                 when
                 thou
                 rests
                 from
                 thinking
                 of
                 other
                 businesse
                 ,
                 thinke
                 with
                 thine
                 owne
                 soule
                 what
                 will
                 lie
                 heaviest
                 upon
                 thy
                 soule
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 Humiliation
                 ;
                 this
                 reall
                 Humiliation
                 that
                 is
                 outward
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 protestation
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 verbal
                 Humiliation
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 expression
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 inwardly
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 wondrous
                 necessary
                 before
                 the
                 soule
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 frame
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 the
                 soule
                 must
                 apprehend
                 deepely
                 what
                 distance
                 it
                 hath
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 alienates
                 it
                 from
                 God
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 wise
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 estranged
                 from
                 that
                 before
                 ever
                 it
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 couple
                 and
                 joyne
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 apprehends
                 what
                 seperates
                 it
                 from
                 
                 God
                 and
                 conceives
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 doe
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 readier
                 to
                 apprehend
                 God
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 duties
                 will
                 come
                 off
                 easily
                 .
                 Therfore
                 let
                 us
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 worke
                 upon
                 our
                 owne
                 soules
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 helps
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 And
                 to
                 helpe
                 it
                 ,
                 consider
                 now
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 how
                 uncertaine
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 who
                 may
                 be
                 stricken
                 next
                 ;
                 and
                 consider
                 what
                 the
                 dangerous
                 issue
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 humble
                 not
                 our selves
                 here
                 before
                 God
                 humble
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 graves
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 helpe
                 Humiliation
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 :
                 For
                 where
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 will
                 follow
                 easily
                 :
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 himselfe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 abased
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 no
                 comfort
                 in
                 Heaven
                 or
                 Earth
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 stucke
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 is
                 vanity
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 stripped
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 comforts
                 ere
                 long
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 abased
                 Faith
                 and
                 Obedience
                 will
                 come
                 off
                 easily
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 relished
                 more
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 fall
                 off
                 ?
                 They
                 were
                 never
                 deepely
                 humbled
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 Humiliation
                 is
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 holinesse
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Faith.
                 All
                 graces
                 rise
                 higher
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 more
                 deeply
                 humbled
                 :
                 The
                 more
                 we
                 descend
                 deeply
                 in
                 digging
                 and
                 rending
                 up
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 sinks
                 into
                 the
                 good
                 ground
                 that
                 suffers
                 the
                 plow
                 to
                 rend
                 it
                 up
                 and
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 weeds
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 deeply
                 we
                 are
                 humbled
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 appeare
                 in
                 
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 lives
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 fruitfull
                 is
                 our
                 conversation
                 :
                 all
                 comes
                 indeed
                 upon
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 Humiliation
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 deep
                 and
                 true
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 is
                 shallow
                 and
                 counterfit
                 :
                 there
                 we
                 should
                 worke
                 it
                 upon
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 humble
                 and
                 low
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ;
                 5
                 to
                 have
                 humble
                 judgements
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 our selves
                 as
                 God
                 thinks
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 God
                 thinks
                 of
                 us
                 as
                 sinners
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 thinke
                 of
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 must
                 deny
                 all
                 in
                 us
                 before
                 we
                 be
                 fit
                 for
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 judge
                 of
                 our selves
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 judge
                 doth
                 and
                 will
                 judge
                 of
                 us
                 ere
                 long
                 ,
                 labour
                 to
                 have
                 low
                 judgements
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 empty
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 defiled
                 with
                 all
                 ill
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 breed
                 poverty
                 of
                 spirit
                 in
                 our
                 judgements
                 .
                 Then
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 for
                 Humility
                 in
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 our selves
                 more
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 stoope
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 feare
                 and
                 reverence
                 .
                 And
                 Humility
                 in
                 our
                 obedience
                 and
                 conversations
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 men
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 let
                 Humility
                 spread
                 it selfe
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 our
                 whole
                 lives
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 stand
                 further
                 upon
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 here
                 is
                 verball
                 humillation
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 confession
                 ,
                 expressing
                 our
                 humiliation
                 by
                 our
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 doe
                 here
                 by
                 confession
                 ,
                 laying
                 open
                 our
                 sinnes
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 cover
                 them
                 :
                 what
                 we
                 hide
                 God
                 will
                 never
                 
                 cure
                 :
                 
                 therefore
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 Iron
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 wound
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 a
                 Chyrurgeon
                 can
                 heale
                 nothing
                 if
                 the
                 Iron
                 or
                 poisoned
                 arrow
                 sticke
                 there
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 corruption
                 in
                 the
                 stomacke
                 it
                 must
                 up
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ill
                 gotten
                 goods
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 digest
                 ,
                 up
                 it
                 must
                 all
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 men
                 except
                 there
                 be
                 scruples
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 free
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 ,
                 though
                 great
                 conveniency
                 :
                 but
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 thy
                 soule
                 open
                 all
                 by
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 not
                 over
                 till
                 thou
                 hast
                 brought
                 pardon
                 to
                 thy
                 heart
                 of
                 that
                 sinne
                 thou
                 hast
                 confessed
                 .
                 Every
                 sleight
                 confession
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 resolved
                 downe
                 right
                 confession
                 without
                 guile
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Psal.
                 32.
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 course
                 that
                 David
                 takes
                 there
                 ;
                 untill
                 he
                 dealt
                 roundly
                 with
                 his
                 soule
                 without
                 guile
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   moisture
                   was
                   as
                   the
                   drought
                   of
                   Summer
                
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 dangerous
                 disease
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 cured
                 .
                 And
                 doe
                 we
                 looke
                 to
                 be
                 preserved
                 from
                 falling
                 into
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 sicke
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 ?
                 We
                 must
                 beginne
                 the
                 cure
                 in
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 wound
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   said
                   I
                   will
                   confesse
                   my
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   forgavest
                   me
                   ,
                
                 he
                 begins
                 with
                 confession
                 .
                 So
                 all
                 persons
                 that
                 either
                 feare
                 or
                 are
                 under
                 any
                 judgement
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 beginne
                 with
                 laying
                 open
                 their
                 soules
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 healed
                 he
                 will
                 heale
                 the
                 body
                 presently
                 after
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 laies
                 sicknesse
                 upon
                 the
                 body
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 
                 wound
                 is
                 healed
                 ,
                 the
                 plaister
                 will
                 fall
                 off
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 lay
                 open
                 our
                 sinnes
                 by
                 confession
                 and
                 shame
                 our
                 soules
                 all
                 that
                 wee
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 give
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 us
                 joyne
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 our
                 owne
                 ease
                 and
                 glory
                 to
                 God.
                 When
                 we
                 have
                 laid
                 open
                 our
                 soules
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 as
                 much
                 against
                 our selves
                 as
                 the
                 Divell
                 could
                 doe
                 that
                 way
                 :
                 for
                 let
                 us
                 think
                 what
                 the
                 Divell
                 would
                 lay
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 at
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 lay
                 hard
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 accuse
                 our selves
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 ere
                 long
                 :
                 The
                 more
                 we
                 accuse
                 and
                 judge
                 our selves
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 tribunall
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 certainely
                 there
                 will
                 follow
                 an
                 incredible
                 ease
                 .
                 Ionah
                 was
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 ease
                 in
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 Achan
                 was
                 stoned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Plague
                 was
                 stayed
                 :
                 out
                 with
                 Ionah
                 ,
                 out
                 with
                 Achan
                 and
                 there
                 will
                 follow
                 ease
                 and
                 quiet
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 presently
                 ;
                 conscience
                 will
                 receive
                 wonderfull
                 ease
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 God
                 is
                 honoured
                 conscience
                 is
                 purified
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 honoured
                 by
                 confession
                 of
                 sinne
                 every
                 way
                 .
                 It
                 honours
                 his
                 omniscience
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 al-seeing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sees
                 our
                 sinnes
                 and
                 searcheth
                 the
                 hearts
                 ,
                 our
                 secrets
                 are
                 not
                 hid
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 honours
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 what
                 makes
                 us
                 confesse
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 afraid
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 execute
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 makes
                 us
                 confesse
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 But
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 
                   mercy
                   with
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   feared
                   ?
                
                 And
                 
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 pardon
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 confesse
                 our
                 sinnes
                 else
                 ,
                 with
                 men
                 it
                 is
                 confesse
                 and
                 have
                 execution
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 God
                 confesse
                 and
                 have
                 mercy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 owne
                 protestation
                 ;
                 we
                 would
                 never
                 lay
                 open
                 our
                 sinnes
                 but
                 for
                 mercy
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 honours
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 honoured
                 ,
                 he
                 honours
                 the
                 soule
                 with
                 inward
                 peace
                 and
                 tranquility
                 .
                 We
                 can
                 never
                 have
                 peace
                 in
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 have
                 dealt
                 roundly
                 with
                 our
                 sins
                 and
                 favour
                 them
                 not
                 a
                 whit
                 ;
                 till
                 we
                 have
                 ripened
                 our
                 confession
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thorow
                 confession
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 a
                 Christian
                 &
                 another
                 man
                 ?
                 Another
                 person
                 slubbers
                 over
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 he
                 thinkes
                 if
                 he
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Congregation
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 serve
                 the
                 turne
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 Christian
                 knowes
                 that
                 Religion
                 is
                 another
                 manner
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 another
                 kinde
                 of
                 worke
                 then
                 so
                 :
                 he
                 must
                 deale
                 throughly
                 and
                 seriously
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 open
                 his
                 sinne
                 as
                 the
                 chiefe
                 enemy
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 raise
                 all
                 the
                 hatred
                 he
                 can
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 his
                 bitter
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 that
                 that
                 hath
                 done
                 him
                 more
                 hurt
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 besides
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 confesseth
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 aggravations
                 of
                 hatred
                 and
                 envy
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 confession
                 here
                 spoken
                 off
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   all
                   are
                   as
                   an
                   uncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 see
                 here
                 holy
                 men
                 themselves
                 confesse
                 
                 their
                 sins
                 and
                 ranke
                 themselves
                 among
                 sinners
                 in
                 their
                 confessions
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 learne
                 hence
                 this
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   we
                   in
                   our
                   confessions
                   (
                   in
                   our
                   Fastings
                   especially
                   )
                   ought
                   to
                   ranke
                   our selves
                   amongst
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   sinners
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   exempt
                   our selves
                   from
                   other
                   sinners
                   .
                
                 Perhaps
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 some
                 sinnes
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 beene
                 guilty
                 off
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 beene
                 mercifull
                 to
                 us
                 and
                 kept
                 us
                 in
                 obedience
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 :
                 but
                 alas
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 conditions
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 therefore
                 wee
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 ranke
                 our selves
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 here
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   all
                   as
                   an
                   uncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 and
                 as
                 Daniell
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 guilty
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 are
                 we
                 all
                 guilty
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 guilty
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 we
                 receive
                 some
                 taint
                 and
                 soyle
                 from
                 the
                 times
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 ,
                 1
                 either
                 our
                 zeale
                 is
                 weakned
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 grieve
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 guilty
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ?
                 We
                 doe
                 not
                 grieve
                 and
                 lament
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 :
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 tels
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 sorry
                 and
                 humbled
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 incestuous
                 person
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 humbled
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 thus
                 farre
                 guilty
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 sorrow
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Alas
                 how
                 many
                 sinnes
                 are
                 there
                 that
                 every
                 body
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 in
                 all
                 rancks
                 ?
                 In
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 what
                 unfaithfullnesse
                 
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 Governours
                 and
                 in
                 places
                 of
                 justice
                 ;
                 what
                 crying
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 and
                 men
                 oppressed
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 rancks
                 of
                 people
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 generall
                 security
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 oaths
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   which
                   the
                   Land
                   mournes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Ieremy
                 saith
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 23.
                 
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 sinnes
                 provoke
                 God
                 and
                 solicite
                 the
                 vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 nay
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 pulled
                 downe
                 vengeance
                 ;
                 Who
                 hath
                 beene
                 so
                 much
                 humbled
                 for
                 these
                 sinnes
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 ?
                 Perhaps
                 our selves
                 are
                 not
                 personally
                 guilty
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 our
                 sinnes
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 abased
                 for
                 them
                 and
                 oppose
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 represse
                 them
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 in
                 our
                 places
                 and
                 standings
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 Ministers
                 or
                 Magistrates
                 ?
                 Thus
                 farre
                 wee
                 are
                 guilty
                 all
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Prophet
                 might
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   all
                   are
                   as
                   an
                   uncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Then
                 againe
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Simpathy
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 pitty
                 and
                 compassion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 joyne
                 themselves
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 partly
                 knowing
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 with
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 politike
                 and
                 ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 and
                 common
                 wealth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 all
                 joyne
                 their
                 confession
                 together
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   all
                   are
                   as
                   an
                   uncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 make
                 this
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 ;
                 
                 doe
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 bring
                 sticks
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 fire
                 ?
                 Do
                 we
                 not
                 adde
                 something
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 judgement
                 ?
                 If
                 there
                 
                 be
                 two
                 malefactors
                 that
                 have
                 committed
                 a
                 trespasse
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 in
                 his
                 kinde
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 executed
                 ,
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 greeve
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 he
                 will
                 thinke
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 my
                 case
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 wretched
                 sinner
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 divers
                 Traitors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 mercifull
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 hee
                 executes
                 ,
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 grieve
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 spared
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 have
                 any
                 bowells
                 or
                 good
                 nature
                 ?
                 (
                 besides
                 goodnesse
                 in
                 other
                 kindes
                 )
                 will
                 hee
                 not
                 thinke
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 my
                 owne
                 case
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 difference
                 betweene
                 me
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ?
                 So
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 us
                 may
                 thinke
                 ,
                 have
                 I
                 not
                 a
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 am
                 not
                 I
                 soyled
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 others
                 have
                 beene
                 stricken
                 ,
                 might
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 arrow
                 have
                 stricken
                 mee
                 ?
                 certainely
                 this
                 consideration
                 that
                 we
                 bring
                 somthing
                 to
                 the
                 publique
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 humbled
                 for
                 the
                 publique
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 here
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   all
                   as
                   an
                   uncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 the
                 Confession
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 as
                 an
                 uncleane
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Heere
                 is
                 a
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 persons
                 were
                 tainted
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 a
                 tainted
                 seed
                 and
                 generation
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 wickedest
                 is
                 wholy
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 are
                 in
                 part
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 error
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 say
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 our selves
                 in
                 our
                 confessions
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 of
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   sold
                   under
                   sinne
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 7.
                 one
                 would
                 wonder
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 confesse
                 so
                 .
                 Alas
                 blessed
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 felt
                 that
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 nature
                 are
                 wholy
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 filthy
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 (
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 renewed
                 )
                 are
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vncleane
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 comparison
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 contagious
                 disease
                 :
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 tainted
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Congregation
                 seven
                 daies
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 some
                 set
                 time
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 sin
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 sinned
                 grievously
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 severed
                 from
                 their
                 land
                 ,
                 not
                 seven
                 daies
                 ,
                 but
                 seventy
                 yeares
                 ,
                 the
                 leprosie
                 and
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 and
                 lives
                 was
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 sinne
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 leprosie
                 ,
                 contagious
                 ,
                 pestilentiall
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 leprosie
                 it
                 spreads
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 powers
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 .
                 Take
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 changed
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 leprous
                 eye
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 leprous
                 uncircumcised
                 ●are
                 ,
                 aske
                 him
                 how
                 he
                 judgeth
                 of
                 discourses
                 ,
                 and
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 hee
                 relisheth
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 frothy
                 ,
                 and
                 vaine
                 ;
                 plaine
                 substantiall
                 solid
                 discourses
                 either
                 in
                 hearing
                 ,
                 or
                 reading
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 downe
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 leprous
                 judgement
                 ,
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 eares
                 .
                 and
                 tongue
                 are
                 defiled
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 vile
                 ,
                 and
                 abhominable
                 in
                 his
                 speeches
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 uncircumcised
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 are
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 powers
                 are
                 defiled
                 by
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 washings
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 did
                 signifie
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 corruption
                 and
                 defilement
                 of
                 our
                 natures
                 ,
                 which
                 needs
                 another
                 washing
                 which
                 they
                 tipified
                 ,
                 a
                 washing
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                   Christ
                   came
                   by
                   water
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 both
                 in
                 Justification
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   Fountaine
                   opened
                   for
                   Iudah
                   and
                   Ierusalem
                   to
                   wash
                   in
                   .
                
                 All
                 those
                 washings
                 shewed
                 a
                 defilement
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 that
                 needed
                 a
                 spirituall
                 washing
                 .
                 This
                 sinne
                 is
                 a
                 leprous
                 contagious
                 sinne
                 ,
                 therefore
                 by
                 nature
                 we
                 may
                 all
                 crie
                 as
                 the
                 Leper
                 ,
                 
                   uncleane
                   ,
                   uncleane
                
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 us
                 may
                 take
                 up
                 that
                 complaint
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 renewed
                 .
                 
                 A
                 leprous
                 man
                 defiled
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 he
                 touched
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 we
                 defile
                 every
                 thing
                 .
                 A
                 proud
                 man
                 especially
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 set
                 out
                 in
                 his
                 bravery
                 ,
                 he
                 thinkes
                 himselfe
                 a
                 jolly
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 brave
                 creature
                 ;
                 alas
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 filthy
                 creature
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 he
                 puts
                 his
                 hand
                 unto
                 ;
                 he
                 taints
                 ,
                 and
                 defiles
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 even
                 civill
                 actions
                 ,
                 hee
                 sinnes
                 in
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 staines
                 every
                 thing
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 forgets
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 forgets
                 himselfe
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 returnes
                 not
                 thankes
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 morall
                 civill
                 actions
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 religious
                 ,
                 he
                 defiles
                 himselfe
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 defiled
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 defiled
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 state
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   all
                   as
                   an
                   uncleane
                   thing
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                 This
                 should
                 enforce
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 cleansing
                 our selves
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 who
                 hath
                 satisfied
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 God.
                 Our
                 natures
                 are
                 so
                 foule
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 staine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 God-man
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 satisfactory
                 death
                 of
                 God-man
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 breed
                 reconciliation
                 and
                 attonement
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 .
                 
                   And
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   eternall
                   Spirit
                   offered
                   himselfe
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   must
                   purge
                   our
                   consciences
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 our
                 consciences
                 will
                 not
                 otherwise
                 be
                 pacified
                 and
                 cleansed
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 guilt
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 clamour
                 and
                 crie
                 still
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 will
                 God
                 be
                 appeased
                 ,
                 neither
                 God
                 nor
                 conscience
                 will
                 be
                 pacified
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 eternall
                 Spirit
                 offered
                 up
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 staine
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 and
                 conscience
                 will
                 both
                 be
                 appeased
                 .
                 Therefore
                 in
                 Zach.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   Fountaine
                   opened
                   for
                   Iuda
                   and
                   Ierusalem
                   to
                   wash
                   in
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   The
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   cleanseth
                   us
                   from
                   all
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 Blood
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 defiling
                 nature
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 cleanseth
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 blood
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 as
                 a
                 publique
                 person
                 for
                 us
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Then
                 againe
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 defiled
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 cleansing
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 get
                 our
                 natures
                 cleansed
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 defiled
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 And
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 defiled
                 ,
                 take
                 heede
                 of
                 sinners
                 ;
                 who
                 would
                 willingly
                 lie
                 with
                 a
                 leprous
                 person
                 ?
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 for
                 matter
                 
                 of
                 marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 intimate
                 society
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 conscience
                 made
                 ,
                 men
                 converse
                 with
                 leprous
                 company
                 ,
                 they
                 joyne
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 intimate
                 society
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 leprous
                 in
                 their
                 judgements
                 .
                 The
                 life
                 of
                 nature
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carefull
                 to
                 avoid
                 what
                 may
                 impaire
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 begun
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 valew
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 carefull
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 heeed
                 of
                 contagious
                 company
                 .
                 Who
                 would
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Pest-house
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 
                   Lord
                   have
                   mercy
                   upon
                   us
                
                 on
                 the
                 doore
                 ?
                 none
                 but
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 doe
                 soe
                 :
                 and
                 surely
                 those
                 that
                 joyne
                 with
                 swearers
                 ,
                 and
                 drunkards
                 ,
                 and
                 filthy
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 to
                 filthy
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 houses
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 doe
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 shame
                 for
                 them
                 )
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 soules
                 nor
                 no
                 account
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 goe
                 to
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 infect
                 themselves
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 all
                 companies
                 are
                 alike
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Is
                 this
                 strength
                 of
                 grace
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 loose
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 they
                 would
                 preserve
                 it
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 Sinne
                 is
                 a
                 filthy
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 more
                 filthy
                 then
                 the
                 leprosie
                 ,
                 nay
                 then
                 the
                 plague
                 it selfe
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 or
                 leprosie
                 ,
                 makes
                 but
                 the
                 bodie
                 loathsome
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 sinne
                 that
                 we
                 cherish
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 makes
                 the
                 soule
                 loathsome
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 makes
                 unfit
                 for
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 lusts
                 ,
                 unfit
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 life
                 or
                 death
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 worse
                 .
                 The
                 leprosie
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 not
                 a
                 whit
                 odious
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 leprosie
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 makes
                 us
                 hatefull
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 have
                 more
                 intimate
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 then
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 ;
                 because
                 God
                 supplies
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 outward
                 comforts
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 sinne
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 comfortable
                 communion
                 and
                 society
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 therefore
                 this
                 plague
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 many
                 waies
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 pestilence
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 want
                 faith
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 opened
                 our
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 and
                 know
                 ere
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 happie
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 it
                 in
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 take
                 Davids
                 course
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 when
                 sinnefull
                 actions
                 come
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 unsavourie
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 beastly
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 or
                 unchast
                 and
                 noysome
                 desires
                 that
                 grieve
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Fountaine
                 ,
                 alas
                 my
                 nature
                 is
                 leprous
                 ,
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 purged
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   was
                   conceived
                   in
                   sinne
                   ,
                   my
                   mother
                   brought
                   mee
                   forth
                   in
                   iniquity
                   .
                
                 The
                 more
                 we
                 take
                 occasion
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 better
                 take
                 occasion
                 ,
                 then
                 upon
                 every
                 actuall
                 sinne
                 to
                 run
                 to
                 the
                 fountaine
                 ,
                 the
                 filthy
                 puddle
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 comes
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 more
                 humbled
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 ashamed
                 of
                 an
                 action
                 of
                 injustice
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 should
                 goe
                 to
                 their
                 nature
                 and
                 thinke
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 false
                 uncleane
                 nature
                 ,
                 whereby
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 
                 commit
                 a
                 thousand
                 such
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 let
                 mee
                 alone
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 spawne
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 not
                 subdued
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 defect
                 of
                 judgement
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 humbled
                 for
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 nature
                 is
                 more
                 tainted
                 then
                 any
                 action
                 ,
                 that
                 sowing
                 ,
                 breeding
                 sinne
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 it
                 breeds
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 confesse
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   are
                   all
                   as
                   an
                   uncleane
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 in
                 our selves
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 comes
                 from
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 that
                 aggravates
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 a
                 sinnefull
                 state
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 as
                 filthy
                 rags
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 we
                 have
                 filthy
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 best
                 actions
                 are
                 stained
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 .
                 Marke
                 how
                 strong
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   all
                
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 includes
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 Daniel
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   confesse
                   my
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   my
                   people
                
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 but
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 this
                 confession
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 We
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   all
                   We
                
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   our
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 best
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 are
                 defiled
                 ,
                 and
                 stained
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 an
                 aggravation
                 as
                 may
                 bee
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 intend
                 the
                 Legall
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 now
                 humble
                 our selves
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   our
                   
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 comes
                 from
                 us
                 it
                 is
                 stained
                 ,
                 and
                 defiled
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 Legall
                 performances
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 alas
                 they
                 trusted
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 Isaiah
                 1.
                 and
                 Isaiah
                 last
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 God
                 was
                 beholding
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Away
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   away
                   with
                   your
                   new
                   Moones
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 they
                 were
                 abhominable
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 
                   the
                   cutting
                   off
                   a
                   dogs
                   neck
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Isaiah
                 the
                 last
                 :
                 so
                 all
                 their
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 their
                 ceremoniall
                 performances
                 were
                 abhominable
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 we
                 may
                 raise
                 it
                 high
                 ●●
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 true
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 greater
                 matters
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 best
                 morrall
                 performances
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 as
                 tainted
                 rags
                 .
              
               
                 
                 How
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 crie
                 out
                 here
                 that
                 we
                 discourage
                 men
                 from
                 good
                 works
                 ;
                 if
                 all
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 be
                 as
                 filthy
                 rags
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 performe
                 good
                 workes
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Put
                 case
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 sick
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 meate
                 he
                 eates
                 it
                 strengthens
                 his
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 
                 shall
                 he
                 therefore
                 not
                 eate
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 eate
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nature
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 strengthen
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 disease
                 .
                 Thy
                 best
                 performances
                 are
                 stained
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 doe
                 none
                 therefore
                 ?
                 yes
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 stained
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 goodnesse
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 thou
                 maist
                 honour
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 ill
                 there
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 gold
                 in
                 the
                 Ore
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 good
                 in
                 every
                 good
                 action
                 ;
                 nay
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 good
                 as
                 that
                 God
                 pardons
                 the
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 accepts
                 the
                 good
                 .
                 So
                 
                 though
                 our
                 good
                 actions
                 be
                 ill
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 their
                 kinde
                 and
                 matter
                 and
                 stuffe
                 they
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 their
                 originall
                 and
                 spring
                 they
                 are
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 person
                 the
                 worke-man
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 acceptance
                 God
                 rewards
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 another
                 thing
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 before
                 God
                 to
                 humble
                 our selves
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 see
                 what
                 staines
                 and
                 sinnes
                 are
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 action
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 wants
                 and
                 weakenesses
                 and
                 staines
                 and
                 blemishes
                 in
                 it
                 as
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 indeed
                 is
                 effectuall
                 to
                 stirre
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 good
                 actions
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 hinder
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 doe
                 them
                 so
                 throughly
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 :
                 therefore
                 besides
                 our
                 wants
                 and
                 weakenesses
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 tainture
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 either
                 we
                 have
                 false
                 aimes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 direct
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 resolutions
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 strong
                 ;
                 false
                 aimes
                 creepe
                 in
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 allow
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 coolers
                 of
                 our
                 devotion
                 ;
                 our
                 love
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 our
                 hatred
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 strong
                 ;
                 our
                 prayers
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 fervent
                 ,
                 our
                 actions
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 carried
                 without
                 interruption
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 hindred
                 with
                 many
                 bie
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 who
                 cannot
                 complaine
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 not
                 brought
                 upon
                 his
                 knees
                 for
                 the
                 weakenesse
                 of
                 his
                 best
                 actions
                 ?
                 Nay
                 I
                 say
                 more
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 more
                 humbled
                 for
                 the
                 imperfections
                 and
                 staines
                 of
                 his
                 best
                 actions
                 then
                 a
                 civill
                 carnall
                 person
                 is
                 for
                 his
                 outward
                 enormities
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 turnes
                 over
                 all
                 
                 his
                 outward
                 delinquences
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 matter
                 but
                 a
                 tricke
                 of
                 youth
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 poore
                 Christian
                 is
                 abased
                 for
                 his
                 dullnesse
                 and
                 deadnesse
                 and
                 coldnesse
                 ;
                 for
                 false
                 aimes
                 that
                 creepe
                 into
                 his
                 actions
                 ;
                 for
                 interruptions
                 in
                 his
                 duties
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 thoughts
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 with
                 that
                 intention
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 but
                 puts
                 him
                 off
                 with
                 motions
                 and
                 suggestions
                 and
                 temptations
                 in
                 his
                 best
                 performances
                 :
                 this
                 abaseth
                 him
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 outward
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 doth
                 a
                 carnall
                 person
                 .
                 When
                 wee
                 deale
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   righteousnesse
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   menstruous
                   cloathes
                   .
                
              
               
                 Know
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 principle
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 flesh
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 two
                 issue
                 out
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 comes
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 good
                 words
                 there
                 is
                 flesh
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 thoughts
                 and
                 desires
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 prayer
                 ,
                 his
                 prayer
                 it selfe
                 stands
                 in
                 contraries
                 :
                 So
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 him
                 it
                 is
                 tainted
                 with
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 opposeth
                 and
                 hinders
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 staines
                 our
                 good
                 works
                 .
                 
                 Therefore
                 contraries
                 are
                 true
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 which
                 seeme
                 strange
                 to
                 another
                 man.
                 A
                 Christian
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 is
                 deformed
                 and
                 well-favoured
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   blacke
                   and
                   comely
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   blacke
                   but
                   yet
                   well-favoured
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 blacke
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 well-favoured
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 acceptation
                 of
                 Christ.
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 Saint
                 and
                 a
                 Sinner
                 :
                 a
                 Sinner
                 in
                 respect
                 that
                 sinne
                 hath
                 
                 spread
                 over
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Saint
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Christs
                 acceptance
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Love
                   and
                   my
                   Dove
                
                 ,
                 Christ
                 makes
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 no
                 defilement
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 looks
                 on
                 her
                 better
                 part
                 ,
                 he
                 lookes
                 on
                 her
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 meanes
                 to
                 bring
                 her
                 after
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Church
                 looking
                 upon
                 her selfe
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 much
                 abased
                 :
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 imperfection
                 of
                 sanctification
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 of
                 our
                 works
                 are
                 
                   as
                   menstruous
                   cloathes
                
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 humble
                 our selves
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 downe
                 with
                 proud
                 stiles
                 and
                 Pharisaicall
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 be
                 somewhat
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 yet
                 let
                 us
                 thinke
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 ill
                 that
                 may
                 abase
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 season
                 for
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 tempted
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 by
                 Satan
                 ;
                 then
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 Iob
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 tempted
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   this
                   and
                   this
                   ,
                   you
                   cannot
                   take
                   away
                   mine
                   innocency
                   .
                
                 In
                 false
                 temptations
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 then
                 stand
                 upon
                 our
                 innocency
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 humble
                 our selves
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Alas
                   I
                   am
                   dust
                   and
                   ashes
                   ,
                   I
                   abhorre
                   my selfe
                   ,
                
                 as
                 
                   Iob
                   and
                   Abraham
                
                 said
                 ,
                 lay
                 all
                 proud
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 our selves
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 one
                 kinde
                 ,
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   is
                   dung
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 All
                 must
                 be
                 sold
                 for
                 the
                 pearle
                 ,
                 the
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 reckning
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 good
                 works
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 
                 merit
                 in
                 justification
                 and
                 our
                 title
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 What
                 gives
                 us
                 title
                 to
                 Heaven
                 and
                 frees
                 us
                 from
                 Hell
                 ?
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 obedience
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ.
                 God
                 by
                 it
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 us
                 perfectly
                 without
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 ourselves
                 ,
                 and
                 accepts
                 us
                 to
                 life
                 everlasting
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Gods
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 wrought
                 by
                 God.
                 Our
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 
                   menstruous
                   cloath
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 spotted
                 and
                 stained
                 and
                 defiled
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 the
                 deed
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 satisfie
                 conscience
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 exact
                 piercing
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 that
                 must
                 stay
                 our
                 soules
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 oppose
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 temptations
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 satisfying
                 thing
                 that
                 will
                 set
                 downe
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 God-Man
                 ,
                 nothing
                 else
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 
                   All
                   our
                   righteousnesse
                   is
                   as
                   filthy
                   raggs
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 sinfull
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 he
                 confesseth
                 is
                 sencelesnesse
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   none
                   that
                   calls
                   upon
                   thy
                   Name
                   ;
                   that
                   stirreth
                   up
                   himselfe
                   to
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   thee
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 other
                 words
                 betweene
                 concerning
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 their
                 miserable
                 estate
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 handle
                 them
                 that
                 concerne
                 their
                 sins
                 first
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 calls
                 upon
                 thy
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 meanes
                 that
                 none
                 worshipped
                 him
                 :
                 because
                 prayer
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 worship
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 exerciseth
                 all
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 What
                 one
                 grace
                 is
                 not
                 set
                 on
                 worke
                 in
                 prayer
                 ?
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 inward
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 Jf
                 it
                 be
                 faith
                 ,
                 prayer
                 is
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 faith
                 ;
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 prayer
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 .
                 The
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 prayer
                 is
                 grounded
                 upon
                 a
                 Promise
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 spirituall
                 worship
                 .
                 Hope
                 ,
                 hope
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 pray
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 would
                 powre
                 out
                 his
                 supplications
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 hope
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 Love
                 ,
                 Gods
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 drawes
                 us
                 into
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 drawes
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 We
                 give
                 God
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 attributes
                 in
                 prayer
                 ;
                 of
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 it
                 sets
                 all
                 graces
                 on
                 worke
                 and
                 gives
                 God
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 outward
                 verball
                 worship
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 expresseth
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 inward
                 :
                 it
                 gives
                 God
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 those
                 that
                 pray
                 not
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 persons
                 are
                 they
                 ?
                 
                 Wretched
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 sicknesse
                 is
                 now
                 among
                 us
                 :
                 Jf
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 aske
                 now
                 what
                 Family
                 is
                 likeliest
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 it
                 ?
                 though
                 I
                 speake
                 not
                 to
                 censure
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 speake
                 in
                 Gods
                 ordin●ry
                 course
                 ;
                 surely
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 not
                 exercise
                 the
                 du●y
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 
                   Powre
                   out
                   thy
                   wrath
                   upon
                   those
                   that
                   call
                   not
                   upon
                   thy
                   name
                   .
                
                 
                 Those
                 families
                 that
                 call
                 not
                 upon
                 God
                 humbly
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 person
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 reverently
                 call
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 fit
                 objects
                 for
                 the
                 vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 plague
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 
                   Powre
                   out
                   thy
                   wrath
                   upon
                   the
                   families
                   and
                   persons
                   that
                   call
                   not
                   upon
                   thy
                   name
                   ,
                
                 insinuating
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 spare
                 us
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 call
                 upon
                 his
                 name
                 and
                 humble
                 our selves
                 :
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 needs
                 powre
                 out
                 thy
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 grace
                 humbly
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 thy
                 name
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 make
                 conscience
                 of
                 this
                 du●y
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 will
                 prove
                 athiests
                 and
                 lie
                 open
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 vengeance
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 stirreth
                 up
                 himselfe
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 represents
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 bestow
                 some
                 benefit
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 turne
                 away
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 layes
                 hold
                 of
                 him
                 or
                 desires
                 him
                 to
                 stay
                 :
                 so
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 laies
                 hold
                 on
                 God
                 to
                 keepe
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 goe
                 away
                 :
                 Therfore
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   None
                   calls
                   upon
                   thy
                   name
                   ,
                   or
                   stirs
                   up
                   himselfe
                   to
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 he
                 meanes
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 that
                 pray
                 earnestly
                 .
                 Incense
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 cast
                 no
                 sweet
                 smell
                 ,
                 our
                 prayers
                 must
                 have
                 fire
                 and
                 zeale
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 our
                 prayers
                 must
                 be
                 cries
                 that
                 must
                 pierce
                 Heaven
                 .
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   the
                   deepe
                   have
                   I
                   cried
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   Lord.
                
                 Wee
                 must
                 stirre
                 up
                 our selves
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 waken
                 our selves
                 ,
                 to
                 waken
                 God
                 :
                 indeed
                 
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 waken
                 God
                 we
                 must
                 waken
                 our selves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 stirreth
                 up
                 himselfe
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Insinuating
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 staied
                 .
                 To
                 speake
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 particularly
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 gratious
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 staied
                 even
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 stay
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 judgements
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 to
                 keepe
                 him
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 prayer
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 take
                 notice
                 now
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 stop
                 his
                 hand
                 that
                 he
                 come
                 not
                 among
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 publick
                 judgements
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 prayer
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 to
                 stop
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Angell
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 sword
                 now
                 drawn
                 over
                 our
                 heads
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 prayer
                 .
                 God
                 so
                 condiscends
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 be
                 stopt
                 by
                 prayer
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Exo.
                 13.
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   let
                   me
                   alone
                   ,
                   Moses
                
                 prayed
                 and
                 alleadged
                 arguments
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 confound
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   me
                   alone
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 insinuating
                 that
                 prayer
                 binds
                 Gods
                 hands
                 .
                 So
                 powerfull
                 is
                 prayer
                 that
                 it
                 binds
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 omnipotent
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 impotent
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 doe
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 execute
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 prayer
                 binds
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Christians
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 him
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 doe
                 that
                 he
                 threatneth
                 :
                 the
                 onely
                 way
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 by
                 prayer
                 .
                 In
                 Ezek.
                 22.
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 complaint
                 that
                 
                   none
                   stood
                   in
                   the
                   gap
                
                 ,
                 insinuating
                 
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 had
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 gap
                 when
                 the
                 vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 comming
                 abroad
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 prevented
                 the
                 wrath
                 ;
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 gap
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 to
                 p●ay
                 hear●ily
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 held
                 by
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 strong
                 prayers
                 ,
                 every
                 prayer
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 strong
                 prayers
                 that
                 must
                 bind
                 such
                 a
                 Sampson
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 strength
                 :
                 therefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 stirring
                 up
                 of
                 our selves
                 ;
                 he
                 saith
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   none
                   that
                   stirreth
                   up
                   him selfe
                   to
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   thee
                   .
                
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 Christians
                 to
                 stirre
                 up
                 themselves
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 stirre
                 up
                 our selves
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 the
                 danger
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 :
                 danger
                 felt
                 or
                 feared
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 lay
                 hold
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 child
                 feeles
                 the
                 smart
                 of
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 1
                 he
                 layes
                 hold
                 upon
                 his
                 father
                 or
                 his
                 mothers
                 hand
                 ,
                 strike
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 feele
                 the
                 smart
                 of
                 his
                 judgements
                 then
                 they
                 cry
                 ,
                 O
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 The
                 cry
                 of
                 the
                 child
                 prevailes
                 with
                 the
                 mother
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 cannot
                 speak
                 oft-times
                 :
                 So
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 sin
                 and
                 misery
                 we
                 cry
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 move
                 his
                 bowels
                 with
                 crying
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 the
                 serious
                 apprehension
                 of
                 danger
                 felt
                 ,
                 doth
                 awaken
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 stirre
                 it
                 up
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 danger
                 feared
                 ,
                 a
                 danger
                 feared
                 with
                 beliefe
                 will
                 worke
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 present
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 faith
                 to
                 ●ee
                 that
                 unlesse
                 God
                 be
                 appeased
                 with
                 good
                 courses
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 punish
                 as
                 surely
                 as
                 
                 if
                 the
                 judgement
                 were
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 Faith
                 makes
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 sensible
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 a
                 Christian
                 and
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 another
                 man
                 
                   puts
                   the
                   evill
                   day
                   farre
                   off
                   from
                   him
                   :
                
                 but
                 a
                 beleeving
                 Christian
                 by
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 faith
                 sees
                 God
                 (
                 except
                 he
                 be
                 turned
                 away
                 by
                 hearty
                 and
                 humble
                 repentance
                 )
                 ready
                 to
                 ceaze
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 walks
                 humbly
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 courses
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 danger
                 felt
                 or
                 feared
                 by
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 faith
                 awakens
                 and
                 stirrs
                 up
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 in
                 spirituall
                 dangers
                 we
                 should
                 especially
                 waken
                 our
                 soules
                 to
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 stand
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pardoning
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 waken
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 no
                 rest
                 till
                 we
                 find
                 peace
                 in
                 our
                 consciences
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 againe
                 ,
                 2
                 that
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 stirre
                 up
                 our selves
                 withall
                 is
                 the
                 meditation
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 we
                 beg
                 :
                 the
                 serious
                 consideration
                 of
                 that
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 stirre
                 up
                 our selves
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 God
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 no
                 rest
                 till
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 thinkes
                 the
                 
                   loving
                   kindnesse
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   life
                   ,
                
                 and
                 if
                 J
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 ,
                 my
                 life
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 better
                 then
                 corne
                 and
                 wine
                 and
                 oyle
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 life
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Pardon
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 heart
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 life
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 should
                 offer
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 heart
                 patiently
                 
                 to
                 beare
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 large
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 against
                 temptations
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 rather
                 have
                 this
                 gratious
                 disposition
                 then
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 have
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sinne
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Gods
                 favour
                 then
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 stirre
                 up
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 51.
                 
                 
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   mercy
                
                 ,
                 it
                 binds
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 laies
                 hold
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 pardoning
                 mercy
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 heart
                 enlarged
                 with
                 spirituall
                 joy
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 our
                 spirits
                 awakened
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 wee
                 would
                 bind
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 goe
                 further
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 shined
                 on
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 offer
                 violence
                 to
                 God
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 never
                 give
                 him
                 rest
                 till
                 we
                 obtaine
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 when
                 the
                 two
                 Disciples
                 were
                 going
                 to
                 Emmaus
                 ,
                 Christ
                 made
                 as
                 though
                 hee
                 would
                 have
                 gone
                 further
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 compelled
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 semblance
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 threatned
                 war
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 dangers
                 toward
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 makes
                 such
                 a
                 semblance
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 goe
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 Lord
                 ,
                 night
                 approacheth
                 ,
                 and
                 affliction
                 approacheth
                 ,
                 Lord
                 stay
                 thou
                 shalt
                 goe
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 stop
                 God
                 with
                 importunity
                 .
                 The
                 consideration
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 necessity
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 beg
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 hyprocrisie
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 among
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Formalists
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 bane
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 spue
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 
                 ill
                 as
                 prophane
                 persons
                 in
                 his
                 nostrils
                 :
                 they
                 thinke
                 that
                 all
                 devotion
                 is
                 in
                 prostrating
                 themselves
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 prophane
                 men
                 will
                 doe
                 )
                 and
                 yeeld
                 a
                 dead
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 yeeld
                 the
                 outward
                 act
                 ,
                 in
                 outward
                 humiliation
                 .
                 Is
                 this
                 to
                 rouze
                 thy selfe
                 ?
                 outward
                 things
                 are
                 never
                 currant
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 expresse
                 outwardly
                 the
                 inward
                 truth
                 ;
                 therefore
                 take
                 another
                 course
                 man
                 ,
                 God
                 cares
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 empty
                 carkasse
                 thou
                 bringest
                 him
                 ;
                 worke
                 upon
                 thine
                 owne
                 heart
                 by
                 meditation
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 beg
                 ,
                 and
                 meditate
                 of
                 the
                 Majestie
                 of
                 God
                 whom
                 thou
                 appearest
                 before
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 &c
                 affect
                 thy
                 heart
                 deepely
                 with
                 these
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 let
                 these
                 serious
                 thoughts
                 draw
                 outward
                 expressions
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 excellent
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 outward
                 expression
                 followes
                 the
                 inward
                 impression
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 somewhat
                 inward
                 that
                 shewes
                 it selfe
                 outward
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 stirre
                 up
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 all
                 devotion
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 comely
                 outward
                 carriage
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 commendable
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 )
                 but
                 because
                 men
                 usually
                 rest
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 their
                 soules
                 good
                 .
                 Wee
                 must
                 offer
                 a
                 reasonable
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 love
                 him
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 worke
                 upon
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 carrie
                 our selves
                 so
                 in
                 our
                 inward
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 stirre
                 up
                 our
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 awaken
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 
                   Praise
                   the
                   Lord
                   O
                   my
                   soule
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   within
                   mee
                   praise
                   his
                   holy
                   
                   name
                   ,
                
                 we
                 should
                 stirre
                 up
                 our selves
                 by
                 speaking
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 waken
                 and
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 This
                 againe
                 will
                 helpe
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 an
                 answer
                 before
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 either
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 or
                 another
                 ;
                 never
                 give
                 over
                 till
                 thou
                 hast
                 an
                 answer
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 stirre
                 up
                 our selves
                 indeed
                 .
                 How
                 doe
                 you
                 know
                 a
                 prayer
                 from
                 a
                 formall
                 lip-labour
                 ?
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 prayes
                 conscionably
                 markes
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 expects
                 a
                 returne
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 soweth
                 his
                 seed
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 a
                 thing
                 with
                 hope
                 of
                 issue
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 thoroughly
                 ,
                 therefore
                 never
                 pray
                 to
                 performe
                 an
                 emptie
                 dutie
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 marke
                 what
                 you
                 pray
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 protection
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 that
                 earnestnesse
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 hope
                 for
                 an
                 issue
                 answerable
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 going
                 about
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 doe
                 it
                 to
                 purpose
                 ;
                 doe
                 we
                 thinke
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 deed
                 done
                 ?
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 prayer
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convey
                 blessings
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 pray
                 so
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 expect
                 a
                 blessing
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 prayer
                 that
                 expects
                 a
                 blessing
                 to
                 bee
                 conveied
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 prayer
                 to
                 purpose
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 stirre
                 up
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 stirreth
                 up
                 himselfe
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 complaint
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 us
                 now
                 ;
                 
                 how
                 few
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 rouze
                 and
                 stirre
                 up
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 put
                 off
                 God
                 with
                 an
                 empty
                 complement
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 have
                 ye
                 not
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 idle
                 persons
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 humble
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 walke
                 and
                 talke
                 offensively
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 dare
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 here
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 to
                 rouze
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 God.
                 Because
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 Atheisme
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 dead
                 flesh
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 so
                 pitifull
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 round
                 about
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 ?
                 We
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 stirre
                 up
                 our selves
                 ,
                 the
                 danger
                 is
                 present
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 beset
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 yet
                 who
                 is
                 stirred
                 up
                 to
                 earnest
                 prayer
                 ?
                 we
                 want
                 bowells
                 of
                 compassion
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 hearts
                 compassionate
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 that
                 God
                 intends
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 up
                 this
                 complaint
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 dead-hearted
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 contagion
                 among
                 us
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 by
                 mens
                 discourses
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 inquirie
                 how
                 the
                 sicknesse
                 spreads
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 dies
                 ?
                 but
                 men
                 doe
                 not
                 labour
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 accounts
                 even
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 nor
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 compassionate
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 would
                 bee
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 stirre
                 and
                 to
                 rouze
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 stay
                 his
                 hand
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 pitie
                 ,
                 and
                 compassion
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 which
                 are
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 should
                 never
                 seize
                 on
                 us
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 I
                 feare
                 this
                 complaint
                 is
                 too
                 justly
                 on
                 many
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 I
                 
                 beseech
                 you
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 amend
                 it
                 as
                 wee
                 tender
                 our
                 owne
                 salvation
                 (
                 perhaps
                 that
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 regard
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 ere
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 )
                 as
                 wee
                 tender
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 which
                 wee
                 preferre
                 before
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 humble
                 our selves
                 more
                 then
                 ordinarie
                 now
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Some
                 divells
                 are
                 not
                 driven
                 out
                 but
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 ;
                 so
                 some
                 judgements
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 away
                 without
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 publique
                 but
                 private
                 fasting
                 and
                 prayer
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 humiliation
                 for
                 some
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 temptations
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 maladies
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 stirring
                 and
                 rouzing
                 up
                 of
                 our selves
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 upon
                 God.
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 held
                 with
                 ordinary
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 resolution
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hatred
                 of
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 humiliation
                 now
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 judgement
                 is
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 ordinary
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ;
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 ordinary
                 feasts
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 ordinary
                 humiliation
                 for
                 daily
                 trespasses
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 extraordinary
                 judgements
                 extraordinary
                 fasting
                 and
                 humiliation
                 .
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 ordinary
                 washing
                 daily
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 washing
                 and
                 scouring
                 at
                 good
                 times
                 ;
                 God
                 calls
                 for
                 extraordinary
                 humiliation
                 now
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 prayers
                 ,
                 but
                 stirring
                 and
                 rouzing
                 up
                 of
                 our selves
                 .
                 We
                 should
                 apprehend
                 the
                 danger
                 
                 as
                 seizing
                 on
                 our selves
                 ;
                 this
                 night
                 it
                 may
                 seize
                 upon
                 us
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 :
                 It
                 should
                 affect
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 us
                 stirre
                 up
                 our selves
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 hold
                 God
                 by
                 prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 hold
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 hold
                 the
                 destroying
                 Angell
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 all
                 creatures
                 at
                 his
                 command
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 we
                 should
                 confesse
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 our
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 actions
                 ,
                 our
                 want
                 of
                 calling
                 upon
                 God.
                 
                   There
                   is
                   none
                   that
                   calls
                   upon
                   thy
                   Name
                   ,
                   that
                   stirres
                   up
                   himselfe
                   to
                   take
                   hold
                   of
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 farre
                 proceed
                 the
                 branches
                 of
                 their
                 sinfull
                 disposition
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 he
                 complaines
                 likewise
                 of
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Wee
                   all
                   fade
                   as
                   a
                   leafe
                   ,
                   Our
                   iniquities
                   as
                   the
                   winde
                   have
                   taken
                   us
                   away
                   .
                   Thou
                   hast
                   hid
                   thy
                   face
                   ,
                   And
                   we
                   are
                   consumed
                   because
                   of
                   our
                   iniquities
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 complaint
                 hath
                 these
                 foure
                 branches
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 each
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 all
                 fade
                 as
                 a
                 leafe
                 .
              
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 are
                 as
                 leaves
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 worse
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 chaffe
                 .
                 Godly
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 consistence
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 rooted
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 soile
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 
                   trees
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                
                 .
                 But
                 godly
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 leaves
                 :
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 as
                 leaves
                 
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 
                   chaffe
                   which
                   the
                   winde
                   bloweth
                   away
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 afterwards
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 all
                 fade
                 as
                 a
                 leafe
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 He
                 meanes
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 ceremoniall
                 performances
                 that
                 were
                 without
                 vigour
                 and
                 spirit
                 of
                 true
                 devotion
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 spirit
                 in
                 their
                 Legall
                 performances
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 dead
                 emptie
                 things
                 ;
                 therefore
                 when
                 judgement
                 came
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 leaves
                 .
                 So
                 an
                 idle
                 carelesse
                 hearer
                 when
                 judgement
                 comes
                 all
                 is
                 as
                 leaves
                 ;
                 when
                 conscience
                 nips
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 his
                 atheisticall
                 heart
                 will
                 doe
                 ere
                 long
                 )
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 leafe
                 ,
                 all
                 fades
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 Jewes
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 Legall
                 performances
                 faded
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 as
                 a
                 leafe
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 true
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 mortality
                 ,
                 2
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 wee
                 all
                 as
                 a
                 leafe
                 fade
                 away
                 when
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 come
                 to
                 nip
                 us
                 .
                 Men
                 are
                 as
                 leaves
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 leaves
                 now
                 in
                 autumne
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 generation
                 in
                 the
                 spring
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 fall
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 generation
                 comes
                 againe
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 blowne
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 come
                 on
                 againe
                 .
                 
                   Wee
                   all
                   fade
                   as
                   a
                   leafe
                   ,
                
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 as
                 leaves
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Citie
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 wind
                 that
                 nips
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 many
                 hundreds
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 autumne
                 winde
                 that
                 nips
                 the
                 leaves
                 ,
                 our
                 autumne
                 winde
                 with
                 us
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 ;
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 autumne
                 winde
                 in
                 the
                 spring
                 ,
                 in
                 summer
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 nips
                 the
                 leaves
                 and
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 vigour
                 of
                 health
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 for
                 all
                 idle
                 performances
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 foundation
                 in
                 substantiall
                 piety
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 as
                 leaves
                 ,
                 when
                 trouble
                 of
                 conscience
                 comes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 Adams
                 figleaves
                 ;
                 when
                 God
                 comes
                 to
                 search
                 ,
                 and
                 examine
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 fall
                 off
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 performances
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 lives
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 as
                 leaves
                 when
                 God
                 comes
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 complaint
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   all
                   as
                   leaves
                
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 Moses
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 90.
                 when
                 God
                 blowes
                 upon
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 winde
                 of
                 his
                 displeasure
                 we
                 fall
                 off
                 as
                 leaves
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 another
                 expression
                 is
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 iniquities
                 as
                 the
                 winde
                 have
                 taken
                 us
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 chaffe
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 solidity
                 in
                 them
                 are
                 blowne
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 puffe
                 of
                 winde
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 Christian
                 set
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 gathered
                 unto
                 Christ.
                 By
                 the
                 fall
                 we
                 all
                 fell
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 scattered
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 sinne
                 blew
                 the
                 Angels
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 it
                 blew
                 Adam
                 out
                 of
                 Paradice
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 Christ
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 gathers
                 us
                 to
                 him
                 againe
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 solid
                 and
                 eternall
                 being
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 iniquities
                 as
                 a
                 winde
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 blow
                 us
                 all
                 away
                 first
                 or
                 last
                 .
                 Wicked
                 men
                 settle
                 on
                 their
                 dregs
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 Gods
                 judgement
                 comes
                 ,
                 it
                 blowes
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 
                 world
                 to
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 part
                 oft-times
                 when
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 outward
                 judgements
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 not
                 blow
                 them
                 away
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 blast
                 that
                 shall
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 hell
                 their
                 center
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 Christ
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 solidity
                 ,
                 no
                 consistence
                 or
                 being
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 :
                 therefore
                 when
                 Gods
                 judgement
                 comes
                 it
                 blowes
                 them
                 away
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 sends
                 them
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   iniquities
                   like
                   the
                   winde
                   take
                   us
                   away
                   :
                
                 he
                 meanes
                 here
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 blowne
                 out
                 of
                 Iury
                 to
                 Babylon
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 strong
                 blast
                 that
                 blew
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 May
                 not
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   iniquities
                   have
                   blowne
                   us
                   away
                   ?
                
                 What
                 hath
                 blowne
                 us
                 from
                 our
                 callings
                 and
                 imployments
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 brings
                 that
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 all
                 complaine
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   iniquities
                   have
                   blowne
                   us
                   away
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 We
                 see
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 layes
                 the
                 blame
                 upon
                 their
                 iniquities
                 ;
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 Babylonians
                 carry
                 them
                 away
                 ?
                 Alas
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 Gods
                 instruments
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 displeased
                 by
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 his
                 wrath
                 blew
                 them
                 away
                 .
                 So
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 here
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 judgements
                 lookes
                 to
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 justifies
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 murmurs
                 not
                 and
                 saies
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   sinned
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Micah
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   beare
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   have
                   sinned
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Lament
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Man
                   suffers
                   for
                   his
                   sinnes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   
                   is
                   our
                   iniquities
                   have
                   taken
                   us
                   away
                   .
                
                 A
                 gratious
                 heart
                 justifies
                 God
                 and
                 condemns
                 it selfe
                 .
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 complaine
                 sometimes
                 of
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 censure
                 Gods
                 hand
                 :
                 they
                 justifie
                 God
                 alway
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 complaine
                 of
                 the
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 Here
                 they
                 complaine
                 of
                 the
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 blowne
                 into
                 another
                 country
                 ,
                 into
                 cap●ivity
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 complaine
                 of
                 God.
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 complaine
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 complaine
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 justifie
                 him
                 and
                 condemne
                 our selves
                 ,
                 just
                 are
                 thy
                 judgements
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Hypocrite
                 thinkes
                 God
                 is
                 beholding
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 outward
                 performances
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 judgements
                 befall
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 ●rets
                 and
                 censures
                 God
                 :
                 either
                 he
                 thinks
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 frets
                 and
                 fumes
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 discontented
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 Christian
                 justifies
                 God
                 and
                 condemns
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   iniquities
                   have
                   blowne
                   us
                   away
                   ,
                   our
                   sinnes
                   keepe
                   good
                   things
                   from
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 lay
                 the
                 blame
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 search
                 out
                 our
                 sinnes
                 personall
                 and
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 complaine
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 this
                 plague
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 no
                 tyrant
                 ,
                 he
                 delights
                 not
                 to
                 confound
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 sinne
                 makes
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 with
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 the
                 workemanship
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 sins
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 lament
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 :
                 so
                 farre
                 we
                 may
                 without
                 Hypocrisie
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 to
                 heart
                 and
                 mourne
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 that
                 we
                 heare
                 by
                 others
                 and
                 see
                 our
                 
                 selves
                 ,
                 and
                 mourne
                 for
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 mourne
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   must
                   mourne
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   times
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Daniel
                 and
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 blessed
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 plague
                 that
                 hurts
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 Gods
                 messenger
                 ;
                 sinne
                 doth
                 us
                 more
                 harme
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Divels
                 in
                 Hell
                 and
                 al
                 the
                 plagues
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 outward
                 evils
                 we
                 need
                 to
                 fea●e
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 feare
                 sinne
                 and
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hoasts
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 at
                 his
                 command
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 get
                 sin
                 away
                 that
                 doth
                 us
                 all
                 the
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 that
                 makes
                 bate
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 God
                 makes
                 a
                 controversie
                 betweene
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 creatures
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 humiliation
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 because
                 sinne
                 breeds
                 a
                 seperation
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 betweene
                 the
                 creatures
                 and
                 us
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 is
                 offended
                 ,
                 the
                 creatures
                 are
                 infected
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 we
                 infect
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 vaine
                 specches
                 and
                 oathes
                 and
                 our
                 filthinesse
                 .
                 Our
                 sins
                 infect
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 breeds
                 infection
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 .
                 Our
                 sinnes
                 cry
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 voice
                 to
                 cry
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 prayers
                 doe
                 not
                 out-cry
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 cry
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 our
                 prayers
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 voices
                 have
                 crying
                 sinnes
                 !
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 sinnes
                 clamour
                 in
                 Gods
                 eares
                 ,
                 they
                 clamour
                 for
                 wages
                 due
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   death
                   ,
                
                 sinne
                 cryes
                 though
                 it
                 say
                 
                 nothing
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 it
                 cries
                 in
                 Gods
                 eares
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 rest
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 powred
                 out
                 his
                 vengeance
                 .
                 The
                 filthinesse
                 and
                 oathes
                 and
                 athiesme
                 and
                 profanenesse
                 ,
                 the
                 suffering
                 of
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 :
                 these
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 pull
                 miseries
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   iniquities
                   have
                   taken
                   us
                   away
                   as
                   the
                   wind
                   .
                
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 thou
                 hast
                 hid
                 thy
                 face
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 consumed
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 iniquities
                 .
              
               
                 Sinne
                 makes
                 God
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                   we
                   are
                   consumed
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   our
                   iniquities
                   .
                   We
                   melt
                   away
                   in
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   our
                   iniquities
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 .
                 Indeed
                 sinne
                 is
                 a
                 cruell
                 tyrant
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 leaves
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 hee
                 leaves
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 cruell
                 hand
                 .
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 redeeme
                 us
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 our
                 sins
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 torment
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 significant
                 in
                 the
                 Originall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   are
                   melted
                
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 melt
                 away
                 as
                 wax
                 before
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 snow
                 before
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   of
                   our
                   iniquities
                
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 gives
                 up
                 men
                 to
                 bee
                 handled
                 as
                 their
                 owne
                 sinnes
                 will
                 handle
                 them
                 .
                 Nations
                 melt
                 before
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 Kings
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 and
                 all
                 .
                 Let
                 God
                 give
                 up
                 men
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 or
                 persons
                 ,
                 they
                 melt
                 and
                 molder
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 speake
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 hid
                 thy
                 face
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 hid
                 thy
                 comfort
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 double
                 face
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 face
                 that
                 shines
                 on
                 our
                 soules
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 joy
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   thy
                   Salvation
                
                 :
                 And
                 his
                 face
                 that
                 shines
                 on
                 the
                 outward
                 estate
                 ,
                 that
                 keepes
                 misery
                 and
                 sicknesse
                 and
                 danger
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 bestowes
                 good
                 things
                 on
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 takes
                 away
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 us
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 no
                 peace
                 :
                 but
                 leaves
                 us
                 to
                 spirituall
                 desertion
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
                 God
                 hides
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 Pestilence
                 and
                 warre
                 and
                 sicknesse
                 and
                 miseries
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 outward
                 desertion
                 .
              
               
                 Sometimes
                 God
                 shines
                 on
                 wicked
                 men
                 in
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hides
                 his
                 face
                 for
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Gods
                 children
                 have
                 his
                 face
                 shining
                 on
                 their
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hides
                 his
                 face
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 he
                 shines
                 in
                 neither
                 of
                 both
                 :
                 as
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 he
                 neither
                 shined
                 on
                 these
                 blessed
                 men
                 in
                 outward
                 favours
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 captivity
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 favour
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 desolation
                 ,
                 and
                 ecclipsed
                 every
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 to
                 the
                 creatures
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 Sunne
                 hides
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 but
                 darkenesse
                 and
                 night
                 ?
                 What
                 makes
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ?
                 What
                 makes
                 Winter
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ?
                 when
                 he
                 growes
                 low
                 and
                 cannot
                 heate
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 So
                 what
                 makes
                 winter
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 deadnesse
                 and
                 darkenesse
                 and
                 dullnesse
                 
                 in
                 Gods
                 service
                 ?
                 The
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 shines
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 What
                 makes
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 benighted
                 with
                 ignorance
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 see
                 it selfe
                 nor
                 see
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 God
                 sh●nes
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Sunn
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                   shines
                   not
                
                 on
                 that
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Sunne
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 when
                 God
                 neither
                 shines
                 outwardly
                 nor
                 inwardly
                 on
                 it
                 ?
                 As
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 take
                 away
                 outward
                 comfor●s
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 outward
                 shining
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 inward
                 comforts
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 hope
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 altogether
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 :
                 when
                 God
                 the
                 Fountaine
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 shall
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 altogether
                 from
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Hell
                 :
                 The
                 place
                 where
                 God
                 shines
                 not
                 outwardly
                 with
                 comforts
                 nor
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 nor
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 neither
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 ho●rour
                 and
                 despaire
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 hell
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 hell
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 when
                 God
                 shines
                 not
                 on
                 our
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 these
                 holy
                 men
                 they
                 complaine
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 they
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   hid
                   thy
                   face
                
                 .
                 Heere
                 is
                 the
                 conflict
                 of
                 Faith
                 that
                 sees
                 God
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 and
                 yet
                 will
                 follow
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 sees
                 God
                 ready
                 to
                 turne
                 away
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 glaunce
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 wrastle
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 not
                 let
                 him
                 goe
                 without
                 a
                 blessing
                 .
                 So
                 there
                 be
                 degrees
                 of
                 Gods
                 hiding
                 of
                 his
                 face
                 :
                 though
                 God
                 seeme
                 to
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 and
                 to
                 with-draw
                 outward
                 comforts
                 and
                 perhaps
                 
                 in
                 some
                 to
                 with-draw
                 his
                 favour
                 from
                 their
                 hearts
                 inwardly
                 :
                 What
                 shall
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 droupe
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 wrastle
                 with
                 God
                 as
                 Iacob
                 :
                 see
                 through
                 the
                 cloud
                 that
                 is
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 thy
                 soule
                 ;
                 breake
                 thorow
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Iob
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   he
                   kill
                   me
                   yet
                   will
                   I
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 stirre
                 up
                 our selves
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 God
                 when
                 he
                 seemes
                 to
                 turne
                 away
                 his
                 face
                 :
                 and
                 imitate
                 good
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 never
                 give
                 over
                 seeking
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 seeke
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 1
                 By
                 prayer
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 brings
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 though
                 he
                 seeme
                 to
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 as
                 Ieremy
                 complaines
                 ,
                 Ieremy
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   art
                   thou
                   as
                   a
                   stranger
                   ?
                
                 and
                 yet
                 hee
                 prayes
                 :
                 seeke
                 him
                 by
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Seeke
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   thy
                   face
                   Lord
                   will
                   I
                   seeke
                   .
                
                 God
                 invites
                 you
                 ●o
                 seeke
                 his
                 face
                 now
                 by
                 fasting
                 and
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 seeke
                 his
                 face
                 in
                 this
                 ordinance
                 :
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 
                   Father
                   ,
                   Sonne
                   and
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 Though
                 outwardly
                 God
                 hide
                 his
                 face
                 in
                 some
                 regards
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 he
                 offers
                 outward
                 liberties
                 ,
                 refuse
                 them
                 not
                 :
                 hee
                 offers
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 us
                 now
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 seeke
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 other
                 meanes
                 holy
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 still
                 ;
                 and
                 never
                 leave
                 seeking
                 till
                 you
                 have
                 got
                 a
                 glance
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 stir
                 up
                 your selves
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 shew
                 his
                 loving
                 countenance
                 upon
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 turne
                 their
                 backs
                 on
                 Gods
                 ordinances
                 and
                 in
                 rebellion
                 to
                 his
                 commandements
                 
                 live
                 in
                 sinnes
                 against
                 conscience
                 ,
                 can
                 they
                 wonder
                 that
                 he
                 hides
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 turne
                 their
                 backs
                 on
                 him
                 ?
                 Rebellious
                 persons
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 yeeld
                 meekely
                 to
                 Gods
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 his
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 doe
                 they
                 wonder
                 that
                 God
                 takes
                 good
                 things
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 When
                 we
                 sinne
                 wee
                 turne
                 our
                 backes
                 upon
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 face
                 to
                 the
                 Divell
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 pleasures
                 :
                 when
                 men
                 turne
                 their
                 faces
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 pleasures
                 and
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 backs
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 doe
                 they
                 wonder
                 that
                 he
                 suffers
                 them
                 to
                 melt
                 and
                 pine
                 away
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 doe
                 as
                 the
                 Flowers
                 do
                 ,
                 the
                 Marigold
                 ,
                 &c.
                 they
                 turne
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Sunne
                 :
                 let
                 our
                 soules
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 turne
                 our selves
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 meditation
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
                 striving
                 and
                 wrastling
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 look
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 eye
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 &
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 waies
                 wee
                 can
                 .
                 Let
                 our
                 soules
                 open
                 and
                 shut
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hides
                 his
                 face
                 let
                 us
                 droupe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Flowers
                 doe
                 till
                 the
                 Sunne
                 come
                 againe
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 waters
                 fall
                 the
                 Flowers
                 droope
                 and
                 hold
                 downe
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sunne
                 riseth
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 up
                 they
                 goe
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 never
                 a
                 shower
                 :
                 So
                 when
                 wee
                 have
                 not
                 daily
                 comfort
                 of
                 Spirit
                 in
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 never
                 rest
                 seeking
                 Gods
                 face
                 in
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 by
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 cheare
                 a
                 drooping
                 soule
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 beames
                 doe
                 the
                 flagging
                 flowers
                 .
                 Then
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 Gods
                 face
                 shines
                 upon
                 you
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 when
                 he
                 gives
                 you
                 meanes
                 and
                 gives
                 you
                 hearts
                 
                 to
                 use
                 those
                 meanes
                 and
                 comfort
                 in
                 your
                 consciences
                 ,
                 that
                 whether
                 you
                 live
                 or
                 die
                 you
                 are
                 Gods
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 beame
                 of
                 that
                 Sunne-shine
                 on
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 vouchsafes
                 joy
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 of
                 this
                 will
                 banish
                 all
                 feares
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 one
                 glimpse
                 of
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 feare
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 or
                 warre
                 ,
                 or
                 death
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 shine
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 one
                 glance
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 feare
                 .
                 Paul
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 stocks
                 ,
                 one
                 beame
                 of
                 Gods
                 coun●enance
                 made
                 him
                 sing
                 at
                 midnight
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   thy
                   countenance
                   shine
                   on
                   us
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   safe
                   ,
                
                 let
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 us
                 outwardly
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 shine
                 not
                 on
                 us
                 for
                 ou●ward
                 favours
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 shine
                 on
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 release
                 them
                 from
                 feares
                 and
                 guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
                 peace
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   the●r
                   salvation
                
                 (
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   are
                   forgiven
                   thee
                
                 )
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 well
                 whatsoever
                 become
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   seeke
                   the
                   Lord
                   while
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                
                 hold
                 him
                 before
                 hee
                 goe
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 depart
                 :
                 attend
                 upon
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 never
                 misse
                 good
                 meanes
                 of
                 seeking
                 his
                 face
                 till
                 we
                 have
                 got
                 a
                 sweet
                 answer
                 from
                 Heaven
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 followes
                 the
                 supplication
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 now
                 O
                 Lord
                 thou
                 art
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Heere
                 is
                 a
                 prayer
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 holding
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 a
                 Father
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 way
                 of
                 stirring
                 up
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 a
                 Father
                 .
                 It
                 stirres
                 up
                 bowells
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 childe
                 is
                 beaten
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 O
                 stay
                 Father
                 ,
                 spare
                 ,
                 it
                 works
                 upon
                 the
                 bowells
                 .
                 There
                 
                 is
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 Rhetorick
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 word
                 Father
                 ,
                 why
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 shall
                 I
                 bee
                 destroyed
                 ?
                 let
                 us
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 God
                 by
                 this
                 relation
                 that
                 he
                 puts
                 upon
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 lay
                 it
                 aside
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 sonnes
                 .
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 thy
                 sonnes
                 ;
                 because
                 hee
                 thought
                 they
                 were
                 unworthy
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Prodigall
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   unworthy
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   thy
                   sonne
                
                 )
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 saying
                 we
                 are
                 thy
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   clay
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   potter
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Father
                 continually
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 in
                 Christ
                 you
                 cannot
                 call
                 him
                 Father
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 may
                 by
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 initiation
                 ,
                 being
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Goe
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 incouragements
                 you
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 your selves
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 bond
                 for
                 you
                 by
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 he
                 bids
                 you
                 call
                 him
                 Father
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Father
                 by
                 Creation
                 ;
                 looke
                 not
                 upon
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 him
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 call
                 him
                 ;
                 say
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 mee
                 a
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 wrastle
                 with
                 him
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 ,
                 though
                 as
                 found
                 Christians
                 you
                 cannot
                 call
                 him
                 Father
                 .
                 Be
                 weary
                 of
                 your
                 courses
                 ,
                 are
                 you
                 willing
                 to
                 come
                 under
                 Gods
                 hand
                 to
                 bee
                 sonnes
                 ;
                 you
                 are
                 sonnes
                 by
                 Creation
                 already
                 ,
                 offer
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 sweet
                 report
                 to
                 thy
                 soule
                 .
                 Stand
                 not
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 staves
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   our
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 Lord.
                 If
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 firme
                 ,
                 the
                 Divell
                 is
                 your
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 of
                 
                   your
                   
                   father
                   the
                   Divell
                
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 wee
                 bee
                 willing
                 to
                 submit
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Doubtlesse
                   thou
                   art
                   our
                   Father
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 are
                 the
                 clay
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 potter
                 .
              
               
                 Heere
                 is
                 a
                 resignation
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 tearme
                 ,
                 
                 
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   potter
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   clay
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 earthen
                 vessells
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 bodily
                 life
                 we
                 have
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 put
                 forth
                 this
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 useth
                 this
                 resignation
                 of
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 clay
                 in
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 Lord
                 dispose
                 of
                 us
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 remember
                 this
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 use
                 all
                 meanes
                 of
                 abasement
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ;
                 
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 tearmes
                 other
                 then
                 abasing
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   are
                   the
                   clay
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Iob
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   abhorre
                   my selfe
                   in
                   dust
                   and
                   ashes
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   worthy
                   to
                   bee
                   called
                   thy
                   sonne
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   I
                   am
                   lesse
                   then
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   thy
                   mercies
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 lay
                 aside
                 proud
                 and
                 lofty
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   cast
                   downe
                   our
                   crownes
                
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Revel
                 .
                 4.
                 cast
                 downe
                 all
                 our
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 have
                 no
                 thought
                 of
                 outward
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 of
                 beautie
                 ,
                 or
                 strength
                 ,
                 or
                 riches
                 ,
                 or
                 high
                 dignity
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 come
                 with
                 low
                 thoughts
                 to
                 the
                 high
                 God
                 ,
                 can
                 the
                 creature
                 be
                 too
                 low
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 come
                 with
                 resignation
                 ,
                 
                   wee
                   are
                   the
                   clay
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   potter
                   ,
                
                 doe
                 with
                 us
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 dash
                 us
                 in
                 peeces
                 as
                 a
                 potters
                 
                 vessell
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 escape
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 well
                 committed
                 that
                 is
                 committed
                 into
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ;
                 some
                 men
                 shift
                 by
                 their
                 wits
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 trust
                 God
                 with
                 their
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   bee
                   double
                   minded
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 two
                 strings
                 to
                 their
                 bow
                 ,
                 if
                 lawfull
                 meanes
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 ,
                 unlawfull
                 shall
                 :
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 
                   must
                   commit
                   our selves
                   to
                   God
                   as
                   to
                   a
                   faithfull
                   Creator
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 see
                 what
                 hee
                 will
                 doe
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 stands
                 with
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   will
                   looke
                   to
                   the
                   lowlie
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   clay
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   potter
                   ,
                
                 heere
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 doe
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 estate
                 thus
                 to
                 resigne
                 our selves
                 into
                 Gods
                 hands
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Divell
                 and
                 Reprobates
                 could
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 come
                 there
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 terrours
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 practise
                 this
                 dutie
                 ,
                 Lord
                 I
                 commit
                 to
                 thy
                 hands
                 my
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 I
                 cast
                 my selfe
                 into
                 thy
                 bosome
                 ,
                 doe
                 with
                 mee
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
                 Some
                 that
                 have
                 stood
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 staves
                 end
                 with
                 temptations
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 have
                 gotten
                 comfort
                 by
                 this
                 resignation
                 .
                 
                   VVe
                   are
                   the
                   clay
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   potter
                   ,
                
                 thou
                 maist
                 mold
                 and
                 break
                 us
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 now
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 plague
                 is
                 not
                 alltogether
                 to
                 use
                 tricks
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 policie
                 (
                 though
                 lawfull
                 meanes
                 must
                 be
                 used
                 )
                 but
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 resigne
                 our selves
                 into
                 Gods
                 hand
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   VVe
                   are
                   the
                   clay
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 dash
                 us
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 dost
                 now
                 many
                 hundreds
                 weekely
                 ,
                 thou
                 
                 maist
                 dash
                 us
                 in
                 that
                 fashion
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 :
                 Only
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 desire
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 make
                 our
                 lives
                 and
                 health
                 pretious
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 serve
                 him
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 now
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 grace
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 God
                 have
                 determined
                 and
                 decreed
                 to
                 take
                 us
                 away
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 resigne
                 our selves
                 into
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 though
                 the
                 body
                 bee
                 
                   sowne
                   in
                   dishonour
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   raised
                   in
                   honour
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   the
                   clay
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   potter
                   ,
                
                 let
                 him
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 with
                 our
                 carkasses
                 and
                 bodies
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 These
                 vessells
                 of
                 clay
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 turned
                 to
                 earth
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 renewed
                 of
                 better
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 glorious
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 then
                 our
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 shall
                 be
                 glorious
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 took
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 clay
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 O
                 the
                 humility
                 of
                 Christ
                 !
                 we
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 should
                 animate
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 clay
                 ,
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 we
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 take
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 clay
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 our
                 nature
                 of
                 base
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 eternally
                 glorious
                 as
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 comfort
                 us
                 though
                 God
                 dash
                 our
                 clay
                 in
                 pieces
                 as
                 a
                 Potter
                 :
                 yet
                 Christ
                 that
                 tooke
                 our
                 clay
                 to
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 our
                 nature
                 being
                 ingrafted
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 make
                 our
                 bodies
                 eternall
                 and
                 everlasting
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 glorious
                 body
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 resigne
                 our selves
                 into
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   the
                   Potter
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   clay
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 shall
                 never
                 miscarry
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               SPIRITVALL
               IUBILE
               .
            
             
               In
               two
               Sermons
               .
            
             
               By
               The
               late
               learned
               and
               reverend
               Divine
               ,
               RICH.
               SIBBS
               :
               Doctor
               in
               Divinitie
               ,
               Mr.
               of
               
                 Katherine
                 Hall
              
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Preacher
               at
               GRAYES-INNE
               .
            
             
               
                 JOHN
                 8.36
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Sonne
                 therefore
                 shall
                 make
                 you
                 free
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 be
                 free
                 indeed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 GAL
                 :
                 5.1
                 .
              
               
                 Stand
                 fast
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 liberty
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 free
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 P.
              
               for
               
                 Nicholas
                 Bourne
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Rapha
                 Harford
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               at
               the
               South
               entrance
               of
               the
               Royall
               Exchange
               ,
               and
               in
               Queens
               head
               Alley
               ,
               in
               Pater-Noster-Row
               ,
               at
               the
               gilt
               Bible
               .
               1638.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               SPIRITVALL
               IVBILE
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     ROM
                     .
                     8.2
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Life
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   hath
                   made
                   me
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THERE
               be
               foure
               things
               especially
               ,
               
               that
               trouble
               the
               peace
               of
               a
               Christian
               (
               and
               indeed
               of
               any
               man
               )
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               sinne
               ,
               with
               the
               guilt
               of
               it
               ,
               binding
               them
               over
               to
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               expectation
               of
               miserie
               ;
               a
               heavie
               bondage
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               is
               (
               besides
               the
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               )
               the
               remainders
               of
               corruption
               ,
               with
               the
               conflict
               that
               accompanies
               them
               while
               we
               live
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               and
               that
               conflict
               must
               needes
               be
               tedious
               .
            
             
             
               The
               third
               ,
               is
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               accompanie
               alway
               both
               the
               guilt
               and
               remainders
               of
               sinne
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               we
               are
               condemned
               to
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               trouble
               here
               :
               and
               this
               doth
               much
               exercise
               and
               perplex
               Gods
               children
               ▪
            
             
               And
               then
               the
               shutting
               up
               of
               all
               ;
               death
               ,
               and
               damnation
               :
               the
               thought
               of
               these
               things
               doth
               much
               disquiet
               and
               disturbe
               the
               peace
               of
               a
               Christians
               soule
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               this
               Epistle
               we
               have
               comfort
               against
               all
               these
               :
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               binds
               us
               over
               to
               eternall
               judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ;
               we
               are
               freed
               by
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               second
               Adam
               :
               as
               is
               excellently
               she
               well
               in
               the
               fifth
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               remainders
               of
               corruption
               ,
               that
               we
               conflict
               with
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               we
               are
               assisted
               against
               that
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               freed
               from
               the
               guilt
               ;
               so
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               helped
               and
               assisted
               against
               the
               remainders
               of
               our
               corruptions
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               we
               have
               victori●
               in
               Christ
               ;
               
                 In
                 him
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 they
                 conquerours
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               have
               it
               in
               this
               Chapter
               :
               They
               can
               doe
               us
               no
               harme
               ,
               
                 Nothing
                 can
                 separate
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               We
               have
               〈◊〉
               singular
               comforts
               in
               this
               Chapter
               against
               all
               the
               troubles
               than
               can
               be
               fall
               us
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               that
               triumphs
               over
               all
               :
               
                 All
                 things
                 shall
                 worke
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 God.
              
               What
               should
               I
               speake
               of
               hurt
               ,
               from
               any
               thing
               that
               
               befalls
               us
               ,
               when
               all
               shall
               worke
               for
               the
               best
               ,
               by
               the
               over-ruling
               of
               him
               that
               commands
               all
               ,
               Vers.
               28
               ?
            
             
               And
               for
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               
                 Neither
                 life
                 nor
                 death
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               for
               damnation
               ,
               which
               accompanies
               death
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 justifieth
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 condemne
                 ?
              
               There
               is
               opposite
               comforts
               in
               Gods
               Booke
               ,
               nay
               ,
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               against
               all
               that
               may
               any
               way
               trouble
               our
               peace
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               goes
               on
               after
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 all
                 things
                 worke
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               this
               very
               Verse
               likewise
               ,
               you
               have
               this
               comfort
               set
               downe
               ,
               of
               our
               freedome
               by
               Christ
               from
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               hurt
               us
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               words
               are
               dependant
               ,
               
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               particle
               ,
               for
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               They
               depend
               upon
               the
               first
               Verse
               thus
               ,
               as
               a
               reason
               why
               ,
               how
               ever
               there
               be
               sinne
               in
               Gods
               children
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               damnation
               to
               them
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               he
               prooves
               it
               thus
               ;
               Those
               that
               are
               free
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               of
               death
               ,
               which
               brings
               in
               condemnation
               ;
               those
               undoubtedly
               are
               free
               from
               damnation
               :
               but
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               they
               are
               freed
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               of
               death
               ;
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               such
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               we
               know
               ,
               
               that
               we
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ?
               Those
               that
               have
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               are
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               Christ
               ;
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 hath
                 freed
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               So
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               words
               are
               especially
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 :
              
               because
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 they
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 death
              
               ;
               and
               by
               consequent
               ,
               they
               are
               freed
               from
               damnation
               :
               for
               ,
               what
               brings
               in
               damnation
               ,
               but
               sinne
               ?
            
             
               In
               the
               words
               then
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               opposition
               ;
               there
               is
               Law
               against
               Law
               ;
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               contrarie
               Lawes
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               contrarie
               Lords
               (
               as
               there
               must
               be
               )
               New
               Lords
               will
               have
               new
               Lawes
               ;
               especially
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               Lords
               by
               conquest
               :
               they
               will
               alter
               the
               very
               fundamentall
               Lawes
               that
               were
               before
               ;
               as
               you
               know
               the
               old
               Conquerours
               have
               done
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               .
               Here
               is
               Law
               against
               Law
               ,
               and
               Lord
               against
               Lord
               ;
               Christ
               against
               sinne
               ,
               and
               death
               .
               Here
               is
               a
               Lord
               by
               conquest
               over
               all
               other
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Lawes
               :
               therefore
               ,
               here
               must
               needes
               be
               an
               alteration
               of
               Lawes
               upon
               it
               ,
               the
               very
               fundamentall
               Lawes
               must
               be
               altered
               .
               But
               to
               come
               more
               particularly
               to
               the
               words
               ;
            
             
               
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 hath
                 freed
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 words
                 are
                 much
                 vexed
                 by
                 Expositors
                 .
                 
                 I
                 will
                 rather
                 speake
                 my
                 owne
                 judgement
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 reconcile
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 dash
                 one
                 mans
                 judgement
                 against
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 tends
                 not
                 to
                 edification
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 The
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 it
                 with
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 
                   The
                   Law.
                
                 
                 ]
                 It
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 commanding
                 power
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 written
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 )
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 power
                 forcing
                 and
                 commanding
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                
                 is
                 the
                 commanding
                 and
                 forcing
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   :
                
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 the
                 tyrannicall
                 command
                 and
                 forcing
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 condemning
                 for
                 sinne
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 shall
                 unfold
                 the
                 words
                 better
                 in
                 the
                 particulars
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 then
                 ,
                 
                 here
                 we
                 have
                 set
                 downe
                 what
                 estate
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 by
                 nature
                 ;
                 
                   we
                   are
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 our
                 freedome
                 and
                 deliverance
                 from
                 that
                 ;
                 
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   hath
                   freed
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 goe
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 three
                 maine
                 fundamentall
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       miserie
                       and
                       bondage
                       of
                       man.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       deliverance
                       of
                       man.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       his
                       dutie
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Here
                 you
                 have
                 his
                 miserie
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 
                   under
                   sinne
                   and
                   death
                
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 his
                 deliverance
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 
                   free
                   from
                   this
                   by
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 his
                 dutie
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Verse
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 his
                 deliverance
                 :
                 
                   Oh
                   wretched
                   man
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   deliver
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   bodie
                   of
                   this
                   death
                   ?
                
                 then
                 it
                 followes
                 ;
                 
                   Thankes
                   be
                   to
                   God
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 Thankfulnesse
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 not
                 verball
                 thankfulnesse
                 onely
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 reall
                 thanksgiving
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 my
                 Text.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 speake
                 therefore
                 of
                 our
                 estate
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 deliverance
                 ;
                 our
                 estate
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 
                 We
                 are
                 under
                 sinne
                 :
                 what
                 sinne
                 ?
                 We
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 three-fold
                 sinne
                 .
                 
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 first
                 sinne
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 father
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 Levi
                 payd
                 Tythes
                 in
                 Abraham
                 to
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 we
                 all
                 sinned
                 in
                 the
                 Loynes
                 of
                 Adam
                 our
                 first
                 Parent
                 ,
                 1
                 and
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 that
                 first
                 sinne
                 lyes
                 upon
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 sinne
                 that
                 is
                 derived
                 and
                 springs
                 from
                 that
                 first
                 sinne
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 deprivation
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 pravation
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ;
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 stripped
                 of
                 that
                 good
                 we
                 had
                 in
                 our
                 first
                 creation
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 contrarie
                 
                 image
                 ,
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 Satan
                 stamped
                 upon
                 us
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 first
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 derived
                 to
                 us
                 even
                 from
                 our
                 birth
                 and
                 first
                 originall
                 we
                 had
                 in
                 Adam
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 actuall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 3
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 bonds
                 to
                 tie
                 us
                 fast
                 under
                 sinne
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 dead
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 dead
                 and
                 rotten
                 by
                 actuall
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 we
                 super
                 adde
                 to
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 our
                 sinne
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 dayly
                 conversation
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 blind
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 blinded
                 indeed
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 custome
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Every
                 sinne
                 doth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 tie
                 us
                 faster
                 to
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 keepes
                 us
                 faster
                 under
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 Every
                 new
                 sinne
                 takes
                 away
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 away
                 some
                 freedom
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ;
                 it
                 darkens
                 the
                 judgement
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 enthralls
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 bindes
                 a
                 man
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 just
                 sentence
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 That
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   the
                   sinner
                   is
                   tied
                   with
                   the
                   bonds
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   sinnes
                   :
                
                 he
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 chaines
                 of
                 an
                 habituated
                 wicked
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 spring
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 miserable
                 state
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 these
                 chaines
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 reserve
                 him
                 to
                 further
                 chaines
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 Devill
                 is
                 reserved
                 in
                 chaines
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 terrours
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 chaines
                 bind
                 him
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 he
                 is
                 destinated
                 to
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 being
                 in
                 
                 the
                 chaines
                 ,
                 and
                 bondage
                 ,
                 vexed
                 with
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 chaines
                 of
                 terrours
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 reserved
                 to
                 chaines
                 of
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 another
                 manner
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 our
                 estate
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 usually
                 taken
                 for
                 .
                 If
                 men
                 had
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 supernaturall
                 light
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 condition
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 get
                 out
                 into
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 continue
                 a
                 minute
                 in
                 that
                 cursed
                 estate
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 deserved
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 this
                 estate
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 we
                 left
                 our
                 subordination
                 and
                 dependance
                 upon
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 creatures
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 had
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 turning
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 God
                 punisheth
                 our
                 rebellion
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 rebellion
                 in
                 our selves
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 withdrew
                 our
                 subjection
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 us
                 a
                 withdrawing
                 of
                 the
                 subjection
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 soule
                 to
                 God.
                 So
                 this
                 captivitie
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 up
                 to
                 sinne
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 penall
                 ,
                 and
                 sinfull
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meerely
                 judiciall
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 oft
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 in
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 2
                 Thess.
                 
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 entertaine
                 the
                 Truth
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   gave
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 slight
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   therefore
                   God
                   gave
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   beleeve
                   lyes
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 sinne
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 justice
                 .
                 
                 So
                 this
                 captivitie
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 men
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 lusts
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 justice
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 horrible
                 judgement
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 worse
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Devill
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 being
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 our
                 lusts
                 ,
                 we
                 encrease
                 our
                 damnation
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 be
                 tormented
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 spirituall
                 captivitie
                 under
                 sinne
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 guiltie
                 our selves
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 thraldome
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 encrease
                 both
                 the
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 :
                 The
                 shame
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 say
                 in
                 Hell
                 afterward
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 brought
                 my selfe
                 hither
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 meanes
                 enow
                 ,
                 prohibitions
                 enow
                 ;
                 I
                 had
                 sometimes
                 chastisements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 motions
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 one
                 helpe
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 another
                 :
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 I
                 brake
                 through
                 all
                 oppositions
                 that
                 God
                 set
                 betweene
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 my
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Hell-ward
                 I
                 would
                 ;
                 and
                 hither
                 I
                 have
                 brought
                 my selfe
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 Hell
                 torment
                 ,
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 them
                 especially
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 have
                 brought
                 themselves
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 wits
                 and
                 carnall
                 lusts
                 ,
                 thither
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 wit
                 a
                 carnall
                 man
                 hath
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 sanctified
                 by
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 worke
                 himselfe
                 to
                 miserie
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 drudge
                 to
                 his
                 lusts
                 ;
                 that
                 sets
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 he
                 hath
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 not
                 how
                 he
                 may
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 happie
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 he
                 may
                 proule
                 &
                 provide
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 carnall
                 lusts
                 .
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 sinne
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 blind
                 judgement
                 leades
                 
                 the
                 blind
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   both
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   ditch
                
                 ,
                 into
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 fearefulnesse
                 and
                 odiousnesse
                 of
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 thraldome
                 ,
                 and
                 bondage
                 to
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 naturall
                 &
                 actuall
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appeare
                 further
                 by
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 being
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 our
                 base
                 lusts
                 ,
                 by
                 consequence
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 Satan
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 sinne
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 drawes
                 us
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 accuseth
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 torments
                 us
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 By
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 his
                 bondage
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 fearefull
                 captivitie
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 captivitie
                 of
                 sinne
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 sinne
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 Gods
                 executioner
                 for
                 sinne
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 God
                 gives
                 him
                 power
                 to
                 draw
                 us
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 punish
                 one
                 sinne
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 suffers
                 him
                 to
                 accuse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 torment
                 us
                 afterward
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 fearfull
                 bondage
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 under
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 Satan
                 ?
                 We
                 are
                 servants
                 to
                 our
                 enemie
                 ;
                 as
                 God
                 threatned
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 serve
                 their
                 enemies
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 judgement
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 slaves
                 to
                 this
                 enemie
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 every
                 sinner
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 slave
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 enemie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 judgement
                 of
                 judgements
                 :
                 yet
                 nothwithstanding
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 his
                 enemie
                 ,
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 lusts
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 right
                 
                   Cham
                   ,
                   a
                   servant
                   of
                   servants
                   :
                
                 for
                 Satan
                 useth
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Philistims
                 did
                 Samson
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 out
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 out
                 his
                 judgement
                 ,
                 his
                 wits
                 ,
                 he
                 besots
                 
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 goes
                 blind
                 in
                 Satans
                 blind
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 businesse
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Maze
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 long
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 sinke
                 into
                 Hell.
                 So
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 aggravation
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 estate
                 by
                 nature
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 slave
                 to
                 his
                 enemie
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 blessed
                 Zacharie
                 saith
                 ,
                 Luke
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                 
                   That
                   being
                   delivered
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   we
                   might
                   serve
                   him
                   without
                   feare
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   holinesse
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 acted
                 by
                 the
                 Devill
                 (
                 oh
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 consider
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 )
                 we
                 thinke
                 we
                 are
                 led
                 onely
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 lusts
                 and
                 sinnes
                 as
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 untill
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 
                   he
                   is
                   ruled
                   by
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Aire
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2
                 ,
                 
                 
                   he
                   is
                   ruled
                   by
                   Satan
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will.
                
                 Even
                 as
                 a
                 Bird
                 in
                 a
                 snare
                 it
                 may
                 move
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 snare
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 it
                 there
                 cares
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 knowes
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 safe
                 and
                 he
                 goes
                 about
                 to
                 catch
                 other
                 birds
                 :
                 So
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 them
                 the
                 Devil
                 hath
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 snare
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 secure
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 about
                 getting
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 still
                 ;
                 the
                 Devill
                 acts
                 ,
                 and
                 moves
                 ,
                 and
                 leads
                 all
                 carnall
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 chanceth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 know
                 and
                 perceive
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 because
                 he
                 goeth
                 with
                 the
                 streame
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 corruptions
                 .
                 
                 Indeed
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 some
                 limitation
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 the
                 Devill
                 doth
                 not
                 move
                 carnall
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 Devill
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 State
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 take
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 devillish
                 ,
                 secret
                 ,
                 bitter
                 ,
                 darke
                 enemies
                 to
                 that
                 .
                 Though
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 strong
                 heads
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 intrinsecall
                 good
                 in
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 useth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 doe
                 that
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Devill
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 naught
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 enemie
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Swine
                 ,
                 therefore
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 a
                 State.
                 Therefore
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 politike
                 civill
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 fee
                 in
                 Achitophel
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Devill
                 would
                 have
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 civill
                 men
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 doe
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 oft
                 times
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Devill
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 to
                 taint
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 aime
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 good
                 is
                 temporall
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 reward
                 sutable
                 to
                 their
                 desire
                 ,
                 they
                 care
                 for
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 beleeve
                 not
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 notion
                 ;
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 not
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 good
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 is
                 some
                 little
                 pettie
                 obedience
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 doe
                 they
                 desire
                 ?
                 To
                 be
                 well
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 and
                 respected
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 venerable
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 honourable
                 opinions
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 stoupe
                 in
                 their
                 conceits
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 men
                 of
                 respect
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 deserve
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 have
                 ;
                 God
                 gives
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 Christ
                 tells
                 the
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 did
                 excellent
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 
                   seene
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   had
                   their
                   reward
                
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 all
                 they
                 looked
                 for
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 they
                 looked
                 not
                 for
                 Heaven
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 though
                 they
                 doe
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Devill
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 diverse
                 degrees
                 of
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Devill
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 taints
                 their
                 actions
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 joynes
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 first
                 or
                 last
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 actions
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 hinders
                 not
                 a
                 whit
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 civill
                 Government
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 :
                 
                   The
                   fashion
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   passeth
                   away
                
                 ;
                 here
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 governe
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 ,
                 ere
                 long
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 speake
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 men
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 propound
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 ,
                 to
                 imitate
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 courses
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 religious
                 then
                 he
                 :
                 when
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 all
                 may
                 be
                 but
                 formalitie
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 graces
                 for
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 honour
                 some
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 instruments
                 for
                 common
                 good
                 here
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 eternall
                 salvation
                 ?
                 He
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 slave
                 to
                 his
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 enemie
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 we
                 see
                 men
                 wrought
                 upon
                 thorowly
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 things
                 as
                 Christ
                 
                 judgeth
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   goe
                   about
                   doing
                   good
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 reference
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 all
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 else
                 :
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 his
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Againe
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 our
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 about
                 earthly
                 things
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 slaverie
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 our selves
                 .
                 Sinne
                 is
                 the
                 vilest
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 whereabout
                 sinne
                 is
                 occupied
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 profits
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 trifles
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 meane
                 pettie
                 things
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 base
                 slaverie
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 whom
                 we
                 serve
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 And
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 bondage
                 ,
                 the
                 immortall
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 stamped
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 free
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 under
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 bound
                 .
                 Our
                 will
                 was
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 cleave
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 choise
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cleave
                 to
                 them
                 undivided
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 cleaving
                 to
                 things
                 better
                 then
                 our selves
                 ,
                 to
                 advance
                 our selves
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 condition
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 cleave
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ;
                 these
                 be
                 things
                 bettering
                 a
                 mans
                 condition
                 ,
                 even
                 raysing
                 the
                 soule
                 from
                 its
                 owne
                 present
                 estate
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 glorious
                 condition
                 .
                 
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 we
                 affect
                 ,
                 our
                 wills
                 and
                 our
                 affections
                 doe
                 transforme
                 us
                 ;
                 therefore
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 love
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 holy
                 men
                 are
                 called
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 carryed
                 in
                 their
                 affections
                 and
                 wills
                 ,
                 to
                 heavenly
                 things
                 .
                 Our
                 affections
                 and
                 wills
                 doe
                 denominate
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 name
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 too
                 little
                 ;
                 they
                 doe
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 realitie
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 so
                 alters
                 and
                 changes
                 our
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 sanctified
                 judgement
                 ,
                 wee
                 make
                 a
                 right
                 choyse
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 cleave
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 wills
                 and
                 affections
                 constantly
                 ;
                 this
                 raiseth
                 our
                 nature
                 to
                 be
                 higher
                 then
                 it selfe
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   cleaveth
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   is
                   one
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 our
                 affections
                 tran●forme
                 us
                 anew
                 .
                 
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 it
                 transformes
                 cold
                 and
                 grosse
                 bodies
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 fierie
                 :
                 so
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 worke
                 upon
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 they
                 transforme
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 this
                 inward
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 fitted
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 cleave
                 to
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 communion
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 everlasting
                 happinesse
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 drudge
                 to
                 base
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 profits
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 windie
                 empty
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 vaine
                 titles
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 like
                 empty
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 place
                 its
                 happinesse
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 pittifull
                 degeneration
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 immortall
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 never
                 die
                 ,
                 should
                 joyne
                 with
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 shall
                 
                 make
                 him
                 miserable
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 better
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 beene
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Iudas
                   ;
                   It
                   had
                   beene
                   better
                   for
                   that
                   man
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   never
                   beene
                   borne
                   .
                
              
               
                 4
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 consider
                 that
                 that
                 followes
                 this
                 thraldome
                 and
                 basenesse
                 to
                 our
                 lusts
                 :
                 1
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 fruite
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 uncertaine
                 :
                 I
                 meane
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 yeelding
                 to
                 our
                 base
                 affections
                 ,
                 what
                 get
                 we
                 ?
                 
                   The
                   pleasures
                   of
                   sinne
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   ,
                
                 a
                 little
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 or
                 profit
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 not
                 that
                 neither
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fading
                 commodity
                 ,
                 that
                 goes
                 away
                 quickly
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 gotten
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 they
                 ?
                 vanity
                 ;
                 they
                 promise
                 more
                 before
                 we
                 get
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 performe
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 wages
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 justice
                 hath
                 appointed
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 damnation
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   wages
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   death
                   :
                
                 it
                 cries
                 for
                 wages
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 sinne
                 we
                 can
                 looke
                 for
                 nothing
                 but
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 joyns
                 them
                 together
                 here
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   death
                
                 ;
                 an
                 expectation
                 of
                 eternall
                 misery
                 .
                 This
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 that
                 is
                 wedded
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 learned
                 the
                 first
                 lesson
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 wretched
                 slave
                 to
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 best
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ;
                 his
                 lusts
                 imprison
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 ;
                 his
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 devise
                 how
                 hee
                 should
                 be
                 happy
                 for
                 for
                 eternitie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 drudge
                 to
                 his
                 base
                 lusts
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 blemish
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 set
                 their
                 wits
                 a
                 worke
                 onely
                 how
                 to
                 devise
                 to
                 
                 satisfie
                 their
                 base
                 lusts
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 issue
                 and
                 conclusion
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 eternall
                 misery
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 misery
                 in
                 terrours
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 translated
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 condition
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 spends
                 out
                 his
                 time
                 in
                 a
                 base
                 and
                 miserable
                 thraldome
                 ,
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 thraldome
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Babylon
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 5
                 because
                 men
                 are
                 insensible
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 like
                 Bedlams
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 chaines
                 ,
                 that
                 laugh
                 in
                 their
                 chaines
                 .
                 A
                 franticke
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 in
                 chaines
                 ,
                 he
                 laughs
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 him
                 weepe
                 at
                 his
                 misery
                 :
                 so
                 you
                 have
                 men
                 frolicking
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 sweare
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 besot
                 themselves
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupt
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 even
                 for
                 base
                 trifles
                 :
                 they
                 thinke
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 bondage
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 all
                 wondrous
                 chearefully
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 ,
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 chearefully
                 and
                 readily
                 any
                 man
                 performes
                 the
                 base
                 service
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 bondage
                 .
                 Freedome
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 bondage
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 freely
                 we
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 more
                 freedome
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 are
                 intangled
                 ;
                 wee
                 runne
                 into
                 guilt
                 upon
                 guilt
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 guilt
                 comes
                 execution
                 ,
                 an
                 eternall
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 adjudging
                 to
                 eternall
                 torments
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 judgement
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 :
                 they
                 thinke
                 great
                 men
                 happy
                 men
                 ,
                 why
                 ?
                 They
                 doe
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 .
                 I
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 oft
                 times
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 under
                 no
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 obeying
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 be
                 hampred
                 with
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 any
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 above
                 all
                 .
                 A
                 miserable
                 condition
                 ,
                 why
                 ?
                 the
                 more
                 will
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 in
                 evill
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 miserable
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 lesse
                 opposition
                 hee
                 tangleth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 (
                 let
                 his
                 place
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 )
                 the
                 deeper
                 he
                 sinks
                 in
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deeper
                 hee
                 sinks
                 into
                 guilt
                 upon
                 guilt
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 all
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 reckoning
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 we
                 admire
                 ,
                 and
                 envie
                 most
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 simplenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 judgement
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 creatures
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 grace
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 nature
                 let
                 loose
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 restraint
                 ,
                 and
                 nature
                 being
                 under
                 the
                 captivitie
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 becomes
                 
                   out
                   of
                   measure
                   sinfull
                
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 :
                 The
                 lesse
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 curbed
                 either
                 from
                 Lawes
                 above
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Law
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 check
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 wretched
                 man
                 he
                 is
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 deeper
                 hee
                 goes
                 in
                 rebellion
                 and
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 deeper
                 his
                 torment
                 shall
                 be
                 afterward
                 .
              
               
                 Great
                 persons
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 priviledge
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 greatly
                 tormented
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 priviledge
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 
                 naught
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 shake
                 off
                 all
                 bonds
                 ,
                 any
                 earthly
                 priviledge
                 and
                 prerogative
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 exempting
                 them
                 from
                 misery
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 them
                 more
                 miserable
                 :
                 for
                 unlesse
                 they
                 have
                 grace
                 to
                 use
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 advantage
                 to
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 sinke
                 deeper
                 and
                 deeper
                 into
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 into
                 terrours
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 first
                 or
                 last
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 to
                 damnation
                 :
                 Oh
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fearefull
                 condition
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 Monarch
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 !
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 objects
                 of
                 pitty
                 above
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 truely
                 judicious
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 know
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 misery
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 naturall
                 men
                 are
                 under
                 ,
                 being
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 declare
                 it
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 ;
                 for
                 men
                 will
                 hardly
                 thinke
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 bondage
                 ,
                 6
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 sinne
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 doe
                 but
                 consider
                 how
                 sinne
                 tyrannizeth
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 gets
                 strength
                 ;
                 
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 instances
                 .
                 The
                 covetous
                 worldly
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 that
                 lust
                 (
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 other
                 lusts
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 predominant
                 )
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 tyrannizeth
                 ;
                 it
                 takes
                 away
                 his
                 rest
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 to
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 him
                 in
                 thrall
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 .
                 
                 Wee
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 carnall
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 Amnon
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 lusted
                 after
                 his
                 sister
                 Thamar
                 ,
                 it
                 tooke
                 away
                 his
                 
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 doth
                 this
                 base
                 affection
                 tyrannize
                 in
                 some
                 men
                 ?
                 it
                 makes
                 them
                 forget
                 their
                 bodies
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 overthrow
                 their
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 hasten
                 death
                 temporall
                 ;
                 it
                 hurts
                 the
                 naturall
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 them
                 forget
                 their
                 credit
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 them
                 forget
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 them
                 stinke
                 ,
                 by
                 living
                 in
                 that
                 carnall
                 noysome
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 judicious
                 Heathen
                 were
                 sensible
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 naturall
                 judgment
                 :
                 yet
                 sinne
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 any
                 strength
                 uncurbed
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 tyrannizeth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 men
                 forget
                 both
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 credite
                 and
                 estate
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 What
                 should
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 forgetting
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 and
                 damnation
                 ?
                 (
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 faith
                 to
                 beleeve
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 tyrannie
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 them
                 forget
                 things
                 sensible
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 experience
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 see
                 how
                 dearely
                 they
                 have
                 bought
                 their
                 base
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 credite
                 ,
                 and
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 the
                 estate
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 trusted
                 them
                 withall
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Take
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 base
                 Law
                 of
                 ambition
                 ,
                 a
                 proud
                 person
                 ,
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 tyrannizeth
                 over
                 him
                 ;
                 it
                 makes
                 him
                 forget
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 kinred
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 kill
                 his
                 brethren
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 way
                 ;
                 as
                 you
                 know
                 in
                 our
                 owne
                 Stories
                 ,
                 such
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 Stories
                 enow
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 daily
                 experience
                 shewes
                 it
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 ambition
                 and
                 pride
                 raignes
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 heart
                 
                 wherein
                 this
                 Tyrant
                 sets
                 up
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 to
                 forget
                 all
                 bonds
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 justice
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 whose
                 speech
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 Law
                 must
                 be
                 violated
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 but
                 men
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 for
                 farre
                 lesse
                 ;
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 men
                 will
                 doe
                 for
                 a
                 base
                 place
                 to
                 command
                 others
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 conscious
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ill
                 courses
                 ,
                 and
                 commanding
                 corruptions
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 base
                 affection
                 of
                 ambition
                 .
                 A
                 touch
                 is
                 enough
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 experience
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 along
                 with
                 me
                 .
                 All
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 some
                 predominant
                 sinne
                 ,
                 either
                 some
                 base
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 more
                 refined
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 lust
                 ,
                 that
                 keepes
                 them
                 from
                 Christ
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 tyrannizeth
                 over
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 Tyrant
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 hath
                 such
                 possession
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 hinders
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 puts
                 out
                 a
                 mans
                 eyes
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 judge
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 corrupt
                 it selfe
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   wisedome
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   death
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   enmitie
                   to
                   God.
                
                 The
                 wit
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 that
                 should
                 discerne
                 of
                 his
                 base
                 courses
                 ,
                 it
                 tangles
                 him
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 lusts
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 imprisoned
                 by
                 base
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 power
                 that
                 should
                 discerne
                 corruption
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 worke
                 to
                 satisfie
                 corruption
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 wit
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 occupied
                 about
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 drudge
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 slave
                 ,
                 to
                 devise
                 meanes
                 to
                 satisfie
                 his
                 base
                 lusts
                 .
                 Take
                 a
                 worldly
                 man
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 exceeding
                 witty
                 to
                 contrive
                 wordly
                 plots
                 ,
                 and
                 businesse
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 dunce
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sot
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 that
                 are
                 spirituall
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 tract
                 and
                 course
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 shrewd
                 wit
                 ,
                 why
                 ?
                 because
                 his
                 lusts
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 whet
                 his
                 wit.
                 So
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 best
                 thing
                 in
                 man
                 now
                 ,
                 is
                 inthralled
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 his
                 very
                 wisedome
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 enmity
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Every
                 man
                 hath
                 some
                 Herodias
                 ,
                 some
                 sinne
                 or
                 other
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 bondage
                 to
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 Christ.
                 He
                 cannot
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 measure
                 ,
                 be
                 given
                 and
                 inthralled
                 to
                 all
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unnecessary
                 :
                 because
                 one
                 sinne
                 serveth
                 another
                 ;
                 many
                 sinnes
                 serve
                 one
                 great
                 one
                 .
                 Corruption
                 doth
                 not
                 runne
                 in
                 all
                 streames
                 in
                 one
                 equality
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 runnes
                 amaine
                 one
                 way
                 unchecked
                 ,
                 and
                 uncontrolled
                 ,
                 and
                 unmortified
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 )
                 and
                 subdues
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 devise
                 ,
                 and
                 plot
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 satisfie
                 that
                 base
                 lust
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 man
                 by
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 ;
                 wee
                 are
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 heare
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 good
                 bookes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   servants
                   ye
                   are
                   to
                   whom
                   ye
                   obey
                
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 your
                 
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 subjection
                 by
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 your
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   Iohn
                
                 8.
                 they
                 bragged
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 free
                 :
                 alas
                 ,
                 proud
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 neither
                 free
                 for
                 soule
                 ,
                 nor
                 state
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Romanes
                 .
                 They
                 thought
                 they
                 were
                 free
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 
                   Abrahams
                   children
                
                 :
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 in
                 captivity
                 to
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Babylonians
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 present
                 captivity
                 under
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ?
                 yet
                 they
                 forget
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 pride
                 :
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Sonne
                   make
                   you
                   free
                   ,
                   ye
                   are
                   free
                   indeed
                   :
                
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 sinfull
                 course
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 slaves
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 what
                 priviledges
                 men
                 are
                 under
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   His
                   servants
                   yeare
                   ,
                   whom
                   yee
                   obey
                   .
                
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 prevayling
                 lusts
                 that
                 sit
                 up
                 their
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 tyrannize
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 our
                 wits
                 on
                 worke
                 ,
                 to
                 devise
                 how
                 to
                 satisfie
                 them
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 what
                 priviledges
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 whose
                 livery
                 we
                 weare
                 ,
                 but
                 whom
                 we
                 serve
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 weare
                 Gods
                 Livery
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 pulled
                 over
                 our
                 heads
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 be
                 uncased
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 appeare
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 Devils
                 servants
                 under
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 denies
                 his
                 corrupt
                 nature
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 if
                 revenge
                 bid
                 him
                 take
                 revenge
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 thankes
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 sinne
                 rise
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 all
                 
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 are
                 ready
                 weapons
                 to
                 this
                 tyrant
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 slavery
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 anger
                 and
                 wrath
                 ,
                 keepe
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 bondage
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 his
                 hand
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 execute
                 it
                 ,
                 his
                 feet
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 carry
                 him
                 to
                 revenge
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 proud
                 heart
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 kept
                 under
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 lookes
                 ,
                 and
                 expressions
                 outward
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 base
                 affection
                 of
                 lust
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 adultery
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 an
                 unchast
                 and
                 uncircumcised
                 eare
                 ,
                 and
                 filthy
                 rotten
                 language
                 .
                 Men
                 you
                 see
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 these
                 tyrannicall
                 lusts
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 kinde
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 Therefore
                 never
                 talke
                 of
                 thy
                 freedome
                 ,
                 when
                 lusts
                 are
                 raised
                 up
                 within
                 thee
                 ,
                 either
                 ascending
                 from
                 thine
                 owne
                 corruption
                 ,
                 or
                 cast
                 in
                 by
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 joyning
                 with
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 presently
                 thy
                 tongue
                 will
                 speake
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 lookes
                 ,
                 and
                 countenance
                 ,
                 shew
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 naughty
                 heart
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 execute
                 it
                 ,
                 further
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 curbed
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 reputation
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 thankes
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Yet
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 act
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 civill
                 man
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 his
                 vile
                 heart
                 ,
                 will
                 betray
                 it selfe
                 in
                 his
                 lookes
                 or
                 language
                 ,
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 this
                 tyrant
                 will
                 breake
                 forth
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 looke
                 to
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 courses
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   sin
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               
               
                 And
                 of
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 under
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 death
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 1
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 meant
                 here
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 free
                 from
                 this
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 a
                 is
                 worse
                 death
                 ,
                 2
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 favour
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 ,
                 and
                 comforting
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 death
                 .
                 1
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 the
                 body
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 communicated
                 life
                 from
                 the
                 union
                 it
                 hath
                 with
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 The
                 soule
                 hath
                 a
                 life
                 of
                 its
                 owne
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 body
                 hath
                 its
                 life
                 from
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 estrangement
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 Christ
                 ,
                 sanctifying
                 and
                 comforting
                 and
                 chearing
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 the
                 soule
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 act
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 savingly
                 ,
                 and
                 holily
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 without
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 noysome
                 odious
                 carcasse
                 ,
                 offensive
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 its
                 dearest
                 friends
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 soule
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 quickening
                 and
                 seasoning
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 a
                 comelinesse
                 and
                 beautie
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 odious
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 and
                 flowers
                 
                 you
                 put
                 upon
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 ,
                 cannot
                 make
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 stinking
                 carkasse
                 :
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 morall
                 vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 honours
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 put
                 upon
                 a
                 man
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 him
                 not
                 a
                 spirituall
                 living
                 soule
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 loathsome
                 carrion
                 a
                 dead
                 carkasse
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 under
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 starke
                 ,
                 and
                 stiffe
                 ,
                 unable
                 to
                 stirre
                 or
                 moove
                 to
                 any
                 duty
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 sense
                 ,
                 nor
                 motion
                 .
                 Though
                 such
                 men
                 live
                 a
                 common
                 ,
                 naturall
                 civill
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 men
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 dead
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 alive
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 speakes
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Widow
                   that
                   lives
                   in
                   pleasures
                
                 .
                 A
                 fearefull
                 estate
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 Spirituall
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 But
                 then
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 degree
                 of
                 spirituall
                 death
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 leaves
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 soule
                 dies
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 goes
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 severed
                 for
                 ever
                 from
                 the
                 comfortable
                 and
                 gracious
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 it
                 wants
                 the
                 comforts
                 it
                 had
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 And
                 the
                 third
                 degree
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 shall
                 be
                 joyned
                 together
                 ;
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 eternall
                 separation
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 adjudging
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 eternall
                 torments
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 in
                 soule
                 while
                 they
                 live
                 ;
                 dead
                 after
                 the
                 
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 to
                 be
                 adjudged
                 to
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 ,
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 .
                 Life
                 is
                 a
                 sweet
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 know
                 death
                 it
                 is
                 terrible
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 would
                 set
                 out
                 our
                 hatefulnesse
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 wee
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   hate
                   it
                   as
                   death
                
                 :
                 doe
                 wee
                 love
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 we
                 hate
                 death
                 ?
                 we
                 should
                 labour
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 spirituall
                 life
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 )
                 for
                 ,
                 for
                 civill
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 policy
                 ,
                 men
                 may
                 have
                 life
                 and
                 vigour
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 hypocrites
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 ,
                 an
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 
                 marke
                 the
                 joyning
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 by
                 nature
                 ;
                 where
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 under
                 sinne
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 under
                 death
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 
                 
                 
                   Sinne
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   sinne
                   death
                   .
                
                 They
                 were
                 neither
                 of
                 both
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 ,
                 neither
                 sinne
                 nor
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 sinne
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 by
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                   Oh
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   not
                   die
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Satan
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 lyar
                 alway
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 :
                 so
                 now
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 die
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 lyar
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 murtherer
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 solicites
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 murtherer
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 solicitations
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 owne
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 Satan
                 ;
                 marke
                 how
                 God
                 hath
                 linked
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   wages
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   death
                   .
                
                 When
                 we
                 are
                 tempted
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 thinke
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 this
                 credit
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 profite
                 ,
                 or
                 contentment
                 ,
                 or
                 preferment
                 ,
                 and
                 advancement
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 that
                 you
                 get
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 you
                 looke
                 for
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 get
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 
                 but
                 afterwards
                 comes
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 eternall
                 death
                 ,
                 terrours
                 of
                 conscience
                 universally
                 follow
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 besotted
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyes
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 his
                 judgement
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 misery
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 after
                 sinne
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 fearefull
                 expectation
                 of
                 worse
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 are
                 an
                 adamantine
                 chaine
                 ,
                 and
                 linke
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 sever
                 ;
                 who
                 shall
                 separate
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Justice
                 hath
                 put
                 together
                 ?
                 If
                 sinne
                 goe
                 before
                 ,
                 death
                 will
                 follow
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 conception
                 goe
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 birth
                 will
                 follow
                 after
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 smoake
                 goe
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 will
                 follow
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 constant
                 order
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 in
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 ,
                 first
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 damnation
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Therefore
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 tempted
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 reason
                 with
                 our selves
                 ,
                 
                 
                   there
                   is
                   death
                   in
                   the
                   pot
                   ,
                
                 let
                 us
                 discerne
                 death
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 after
                 repent
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 sharp
                 repentance
                 and
                 grievous
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 sinne
                 was
                 pleasant
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 have
                 little
                 joy
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 repent
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 not
                 repent
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 fearefull
                 estate
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 sinned
                 ?
                 Sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 goe
                 together
                 ,
                 no
                 humane
                 power
                 can
                 sever
                 them
                 :
                 
                 for
                 take
                 the
                 greatest
                 Monarch
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 sinned
                 ,
                 conscience
                 is
                 above
                 him
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 ;
                 for
                 conscience
                 is
                 next
                 under
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 awes
                 ,
                 and
                 terrifies
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 keepes
                 his
                 sleepe
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 of
                 late
                 in
                 our
                 bloody
                 neighbour
                 Country
                 ▪
                 after
                 that
                 great
                 Massacre
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 sleepe
                 without
                 Musicke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 and
                 enjoy
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 satisfie
                 and
                 stop
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 conscience
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 sinne
                 ,
                 they
                 feele
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 arresting
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 a●e
                 as
                 i●
                 were
                 ,
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 terrours
                 of
                 an
                 accusing
                 conscience
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 eternall
                 imprisoment
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 chaine
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 damnation
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Christ.
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 happy
                 as
                 we
                 thinke
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 imprisoned
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
                 :
                 though
                 they
                 walke
                 at
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 liberty
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 list
                 :
                 for
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 goes
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 before
                 eternall
                 death
                 comes
                 ,
                 the
                 expectation
                 ,
                 and
                 terrours
                 of
                 it
                 seize
                 on
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 our
                 first
                 birth
                 be
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 noble
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 are
                 bond-slaves
                 under
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 our
                 second
                 birth
                 ,
                 our
                 new
                 birth
                 ,
                 make
                 amends
                 for
                 fl●●e
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 basenesse
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 birth
                 .
                 This
                 prerogative
                 ,
                 our
                 spirituall
                 noblenesse
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 estate
                 wherein
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 borne
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 borne
                 againe
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   an
                   inheritance
                   immortall
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 
                 by
                 nature
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 bond
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 be
                 be
                 borne
                 never
                 so
                 nobly
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 never
                 bragge
                 of
                 our
                 birth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Jewes
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Abraham
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 of
                 your
                 father
                 the
                 Devill
                 .
                 Let
                 none
                 stand
                 upon
                 the
                 Gentrie
                 ,
                 and
                 Nobility
                 of
                 their
                 birth
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 condition
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 all
                 men
                 naturally
                 ,
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 slighted
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   wee
                   enjoy
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   sinne
                   for
                   a
                   season
                
                 ;
                 men
                 thinke
                 to
                 be
                 inthralled
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 pleasant
                 thraldome
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 golden
                 fetters
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 all
                 my
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 for
                 death
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 a
                 Romane
                 spirit
                 against
                 death
                 .
                 Saith
                 a
                 Romane
                 ;
                 what
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 such
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 die
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 die
                 ;
                 they
                 set
                 a
                 good
                 face
                 on
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 conceite
                 of
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 alas
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 inthralled
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 another
                 matter
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 behind
                 death
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 gulphe
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 breake
                 the
                 hedgewell
                 enough
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 resolution
                 to
                 die
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 gulphe
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 destruction
                 behind
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 eternall
                 torment
                 behind
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 adjudged
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 societie
                 with
                 the
                 Devill
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 forever
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Thou
                 maist
                 perhaps
                 make
                 ●light
                 of
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 present
                 baits
                 to
                 delight
                 thee
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 regard
                 death
                 .
                 Thou
                 maist
                 neglect
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 regard
                 eternall
                 death
                 .
                 This
                 word
                 Eternall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 heavy
                 word
                 ,
                 Eternall
                 separation
                 from
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 seize
                 on
                 thy
                 soule
                 eternally
                 ,
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 ,
                 me
                 thinkes
                 men
                 should
                 not
                 set
                 light
                 by
                 that
                 .
                 Therefore
                 considering
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 estate
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 slaves
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 cursed
                 estate
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 our
                 freedome
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   hath
                   freed
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   death
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 is
                 good
                 news
                 indeed
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 freedome
                 :
                 good
                 newes
                 to
                 the
                 Israelites
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 freedome
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Jewes
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 Cyrus
                 Proclamation
                 for
                 their
                 freedome
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 .
                 Freedome
                 out
                 of
                 bondage
                 is
                 a
                 sweet
                 message
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 message
                 ,
                 of
                 spirituall
                 freedome
                 ,
                 from
                 other
                 manner
                 of
                 enemies
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 were
                 .
                 The
                 yeare
                 of
                 Jubile
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 comfortable
                 yeare
                 to
                 servants
                 that
                 were
                 kept
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 much
                 vexed
                 with
                 their
                 bondage
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Jubile
                 came
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 freed
                 ;
                 therefore
                 there
                 was
                 
                 great
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Jubile
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 spirituall
                 Jubile
                 ,
                 a
                 manumission
                 and
                 freedome
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 by
                 nature
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   makes
                   us
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 opposite
                 to
                 death
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 death
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 live
                 here
                 (
                 oh
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 blessednesse
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 while
                 they
                 have
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 space
                 and
                 grace
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cleave
                 to
                 Christ
                 )
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 ill
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 full
                 supply
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 breaches
                 that
                 came
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 Adam
                 ;
                 There
                 came
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 terrours
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 death
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 followed
                 the
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Adam
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 freed
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 ill
                 wee
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 added
                 our selves
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 make
                 our selves
                 worse
                 then
                 we
                 come
                 from
                 Adam
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 voluntary
                 and
                 daily
                 transgressions
                 :
                 but
                 wee
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 How
                 comes
                 this
                 freedome
                 ?
              
               
                 1
                 There
                 can
                 no
                 freedome
                 be
                 without
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 divine
                 Justice
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 are
                 we
                 under
                 sinne
                 ?
                 God
                 gives
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 we
                 
                 under
                 death
                 ?
                 God
                 gives
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Why
                 ,
                 are
                 we
                 under
                 Satans
                 government
                 ?
                 he
                 is
                 Gods
                 executioner
                 ,
                 Gods
                 serjeant
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 here
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 offend
                 him
                 .
                 Why
                 are
                 we
                 under
                 damnation
                 and
                 wrath
                 ?
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 offended
                 .
                 All
                 our
                 slavery
                 comes
                 originally
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 however
                 it
                 be
                 sinfull
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Satan
                 that
                 keepes
                 us
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 power
                 whereby
                 he
                 keepes
                 us
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 from
                 God.
                 His
                 will
                 is
                 alwayes
                 naught
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 power
                 is
                 alwayes
                 lawfull
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 power
                 whereby
                 the
                 Devill
                 keepes
                 us
                 (
                 if
                 wee
                 looke
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 under
                 whom
                 the
                 power
                 is
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 lawfull
                 power
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 giving
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 finne
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 judiciall
                 giving
                 up
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 ●inne
                 ,
                 to
                 Satan
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 damnation
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 we
                 speake
                 of
                 freedome
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 executioner
                 :
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 his
                 Justice
                 must
                 have
                 contentment
                 .
                 Satisfaction
                 must
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Justice
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 Mercie
                 :
                 his
                 Attributes
                 must
                 have
                 full
                 content
                 ,
                 one
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 destroyed
                 to
                 satisfie
                 another
                 ;
                 hee
                 must
                 so
                 be
                 mercifull
                 in
                 freeing
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 content
                 must
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 his
                 Justice
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 complaine
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 losse
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 reconciliation
                 alway
                 supposeth
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 2
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 sinned
                 :
                 now
                 man
                 of
                 himselfe
                 could
                 not
                 satisfie
                 divine
                 Justice
                 ,
                 being
                 
                 a
                 finite
                 person
                 ;
                 therefore
                 God
                 the
                 second
                 Person
                 became
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 hee
                 might
                 satisfie
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 free
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 payment
                 to
                 his
                 divine
                 Justice
                 .
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 God-man
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 our
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 freedome
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 why
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speake
                 here
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   a
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 which
                 frees
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 by
                 death
                 ?
              
               
                 Oh
                 ,
                 but
                 death
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 afterwards
                 .
                 To
                 unfold
                 the
                 point
                 therefore
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 point
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 need
                 unfolding
                 ;
                 
                   
                     Here
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     life
                     
                       in
                       Christ.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Spirit
                       of
                       life
                       in
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     and
                     
                       a
                       Law
                       of
                       a
                       Spirit
                       of
                       life
                       in
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 There
                 is
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 as
                 God
                 for
                 so
                 indeed
                 he
                 is
                 life
                 .
                 1
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 life
                 is
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 life
                 is
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 moving
                 ,
                 and
                 vigour
                 ,
                 and
                 operations
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 being
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 his
                 being
                 .
                 
                   As
                   I
                   live
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 life
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 especially
                 here
                 meant
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 There
                 is
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 as
                 God-man
                 ,
                 as
                 Mediator
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 that
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 originally
                 from
                 the
                 God-head
                 :
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 
                 but
                 the
                 God-heads
                 quickening
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 man-hood
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 the
                 Spirit
                 quickning
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctifying
                 the
                 man-hood
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 comfort
                 by
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Gods
                 life
                 alone
                 severed
                 :
                 for
                 alas
                 ,
                 what
                 communion
                 have
                 wee
                 with
                 God
                 without
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ?
                 but
                 our
                 comfort
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 satisfied
                 Gods
                 Justice
                 ,
                 he
                 conveyes
                 life
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 head
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 life
                 in
                 himselfe
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 impart
                 spirituall
                 life
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 members
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Mediator
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 that
                 life
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 working
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 spirit
                 is
                 an
                 emphaticall
                 word
                 ;
                 spirit
                 added
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 increased
                 the
                 thing
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 is
                 a
                 commanding
                 thing
                 ;
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 commanding
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 countermands
                 all
                 opposite
                 lives
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Law
                 is
                 a
                 countermand
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Lawes
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                
                 frees
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Lawes
                 .
                 So
                 here
                 is
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 all
                 words
                 of
                 strong
                 signification
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 cleare
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 sweet
                 and
                 comfortable
                 point
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 consider
                 how
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 derivatively
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 ground
                 ,
                 
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 Christ
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 wee
                 have
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 it
                 first
                 .
                 Therefore
                 life
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 Sonne-ship
                 ,
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 Justification
                 from
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 is
                 freed
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 Ascension
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 Glory
                 in
                 heaven
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 nothing
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 Christ
                 :
                 therefore
                 this
                 being
                 layd
                 as
                 a
                 ground
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 how
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 works
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 what
                 it
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 What
                 doth
                 it
                 in
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 1
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 it
                 did
                 quicken
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctifie
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 ;
                 that
                 nature
                 that
                 Christ
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 stopped
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 made
                 a
                 stop
                 of
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 in
                 sanctifying
                 that
                 blessed
                 masse
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 his
                 obedience
                 actuall
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 holy
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 nature
                 was
                 purified
                 by
                 the
                 Holy-Ghost
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 :
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 sufferings
                 was
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 his
                 holy
                 nature
                 was
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 So
                 the
                 first
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 ,
                 and
                 quicken
                 that
                 blessed
                 masse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 tooke
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 that
                 quickned
                 ,
                 2
                 and
                 sanctified
                 our
                 nature
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 did
                 likewise
                 ennoble
                 our
                 nature
                 :
                 for
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 base
                 woman
                 is
                 ennobled
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 marriage
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 man
                 ,
                 shee
                 hath
                 his
                 dignity
                 accounted
                 hers
                 :
                 so
                 our
                 nature
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 being
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 is
                 knit
                 into
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 person
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 our
                 nature
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 Person
                 ,
                 make
                 one
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 nature
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 3
                 is
                 ennobled
                 by
                 this
                 union
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 inriched
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 had
                 this
                 double
                 prerogative
                 above
                 ours
                 :
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 blessed
                 masse
                 of
                 flesh
                 it
                 was
                 knit
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 person
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 that
                 nature
                 was
                 inriched
                 ,
                 and
                 ennobled
                 with
                 all
                 graces
                 above
                 ours
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 did
                 to
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 that
                 he
                 tooke
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 publicke
                 Person
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 the
                 second
                 Person
                 ,
                 tooke
                 not
                 upon
                 him
                 any
                 mans
                 particular
                 person
                 ,
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 or
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 Iohn
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 there
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 distinct
                 persons
                 ,
                 one
                 person
                 should
                 have
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 rise
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 tooke
                 our
                 nature
                 into
                 his
                 Person
                 ▪
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 that
                 did
                 dye
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 dyed
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 publicke
                 Person
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 Christ
                 sanctifying
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 sit
                 and
                 sanctifie
                 all
                 our
                 persons
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 did
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 doe
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 sanctifie
                 and
                 inrich
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 grace
                 ?
              
               
                 4
                 Yes
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 did
                 sanctifie
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 Iohn
                 17.
                 in
                 that
                 blessed
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   sanctifie
                   my selfe
                   for
                   them
                
                 :
                 it
                 prepared
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 fit
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 entred
                 upon
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 was
                 increased
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 heresie
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 were
                 increased
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 every
                 state
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 hee
                 was
                 perfect
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 set
                 upon
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 baptised
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 fuller
                 of
                 the
                 Holy-Ghost
                 :
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 fuller
                 manifestation
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 set
                 upon
                 his
                 Office
                 openly
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 In
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 what
                 did
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 then
                 ?
                 It
                 supported
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 very
                 death
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 union
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 gave
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 value
                 ,
                 and
                 worth
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 though
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 suspending
                 of
                 the
                 comfort
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 union
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 speake
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 especially
                 meant
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 But
                 especially
                 in
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 amisse
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 occasions
                 )
                 
                 especially
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 that
                 had
                 sanctified
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 quickened
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 inriched
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 supported
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 all
                 ;
                 that
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 quickened
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   And
                   he
                   was
                   mightily
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 1.4
                 .
                 
                 
                   by
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 raised
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 misery
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 undergone
                 before
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 .
                 For
                 untill
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 some
                 conflict
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 enemies
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 death
                 it selfe
                 :
                 he
                 lay
                 under
                 death
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 untill
                 Christs
                 body
                 was
                 raised
                 ,
                 our
                 enemies
                 were
                 not
                 overcome
                 ,
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 was
                 not
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 at
                 least
                 :
                 )
                 for
                 he
                 being
                 our
                 surety
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 our
                 sinnes
                 were
                 satisfied
                 for
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 comes
                 ,
                 and
                 quickens
                 that
                 body
                 of
                 his
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 justifie
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Ro.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   He
                   dyed
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   rose
                   againe
                   for
                   our
                   justification
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 quickning
                 his
                 dead
                 body
                 ,
                 hee
                 declared
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 fully
                 discharged
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 fully
                 discharged
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 being
                 our
                 surety
                 ,
                 hee
                 shewed
                 by
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 fully
                 discharged
                 from
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 tooke
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 comes
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 surety
                 ,
                 his
                 very
                 comming
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 shewes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 full
                 
                 discharge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 debt
                 hee
                 undertooke
                 to
                 pay
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 raising
                 Christs
                 body
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 ;
                 manifestly
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 debt
                 he
                 tooke
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 fully
                 discharged
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 dyed
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 Gods
                 Justice
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 hee
                 rose
                 againe
                 for
                 our
                 justification
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 a
                 full
                 discharge
                 for
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 quickned
                 his
                 body
                 ;
                 the
                 soule
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 bold
                 demand
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 1
                 Pet.
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 make
                 that
                 demand
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   lay
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   Gods
                   Elect
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   Christ
                   that
                   dyed
                   ,
                   nay
                   rather
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   risen
                   againe
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ascended
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   lay
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   ?
                
                 it
                 is
                 
                   God
                   that
                   justifieth
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   condemne
                   ?
                
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 Christ
                 hath
                 taken
                 our
                 sinnes
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfied
                 divine
                 Justice
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 hath
                 quickned
                 that
                 dead
                 body
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 surety
                 for
                 us
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   lay
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   our
                   charge
                   ?
                
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 surety
                 is
                 dead
                 ;
                 dead
                 ?
                 nay
                 risen
                 againe
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 ascended
                 ,
                 and
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 now
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 any
                 Christian
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 that
                 interrogation
                 ,
                 and
                 bold
                 demand
                 there
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 stand
                 out
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 dares
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 now
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 God-man
                 that
                 dyed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 that
                 dyed
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 raised
                 that
                 nature
                 of
                 ours
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 lay
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 ?
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 quickning
                 him
                 ,
                 hath
                 quickned
                 us
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 we
                 may
                 boldly
                 demand
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 surety
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 this
                 was
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ;
                 
                 what
                 Christ
                 did
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 publicke
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 goe
                 along
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 as
                 a
                 publicke
                 person
                 .
                 
                 Whatsoever
                 may
                 be
                 terrible
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 looke
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 first
                 in
                 Christ.
                 If
                 we
                 looke
                 upon
                 the
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 defilement
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 ;
                 looke
                 upon
                 the
                 pure
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 nature
                 was
                 sanctified
                 in
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 publicke
                 person
                 ;
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 be
                 defiled
                 in
                 my
                 owne
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 corruption
                 about
                 me
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 sanctified
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 sanctity
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 sinne
                 in
                 me
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 looke
                 upon
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 looke
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 surety
                 Christ.
                 When
                 wee
                 looke
                 upon
                 death
                 ,
                 looke
                 not
                 upon
                 it
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 owne
                 visage
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 undergone
                 ,
                 and
                 conquered
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 overcame
                 death
                 in
                 himselfe
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 overcome
                 in
                 us
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 on
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 looke
                 not
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 undergone
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 now
                 in
                 him
                 is
                 raised
                 up
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 death
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 all
                 terrours
                 .
                 
                   My
                   God
                   ,
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   why
                   hast
                   thou
                   forsaken
                   me
                   ?
                
                 See
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 quickened
                 from
                 all
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 bare
                 naturall
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 all
                 enemies
                 thou
                 needest
                 to
                 feare
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 nayled
                 to
                 his
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 hee
                 now
                 triumphs
                 over
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 sinne
                 ;
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 satisfied
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 grave
                 .
                 So
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 terrible
                 ,
                 look
                 on
                 it
                 in
                 Christ
                 first
                 ,
                 &
                 see
                 a
                 full
                 discharge
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 may
                 affright
                 thy
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 trouble
                 thy
                 peace
                 any
                 way
                 .
                 
                 See
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 dying
                 for
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 beleeve
                 .
                 Consider
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 resurrection
                 as
                 a
                 publicke
                 person
                 ,
                 not
                 rising
                 himselfe
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 all
                 us
                 ;
                 therefore
                 is
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 
                 
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   begotten
                   us
                   againe
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   lively
                   hope
                   by
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   to
                   an
                   inheritance
                   immortall
                   ,
                   undefiled
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 so
                 goe
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 our selves
                 sitting
                 
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   heavenly
                   places
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 speakes
                 ,
                 oh
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sweet
                 meditation
                 of
                 Christ
                 !
                 to
                 see
                 our selves
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 ascension
                 ,
                 to
                 glory
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 as
                 a
                 publicke
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 come
                 to
                 free
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Christ
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 union
                 betweene
                 me
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 mysticall
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Christ
                 quickened
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 ,
                 every
                 joynt
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 body
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 quickens
                 his
                 mysticall
                 body
                 ,
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 severed
                 from
                 Christ.
                 
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 (
                 next
                 to
                 impetration
                 ,
                 and
                 obtaining
                 of
                 happinesse
                 )
                 it
                 workes
                 application
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 two
                 goe
                 together
                 ,
                 impetration
                 and
                 application
                 .
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 obtained
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 resurrection
                 hee
                 declared
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 application
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 quickened
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 him
                 up
                 ;
                 (
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 my
                 good
                 )
                 must
                 apply
                 this
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 grace
                 of
                 application
                 it
                 is
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 therefore
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 .
                 How
                 doth
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 free
                 me
                 ?
                 because
                 first
                 it
                 freed
                 Christ
                 ,
                 therefore
                 me
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 be
                 application
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 workes
                 faith
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 knit
                 me
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 is
                 mine
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 that
                 raised
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 workes
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 application
                 :
                 For
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 thing
                 for
                 a
                 carnall
                 man
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 salvation
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 salvation
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                 obedience
                 of
                 another
                 man
                 :
                 No
                 ;
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 and
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 phrase
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   same
                   power
                   that
                   raised
                   Christ
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 must
                 raise
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 worke
                 faith
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 that
                 faith
                 layes
                 hold
                 on
                 ,
                 are
                 wondrous
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 even
                 above
                 admiration
                 almost
                 :
                 that
                 poore
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 heire
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 above
                 Angels
                 in
                 dignity
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 things
                 are
                 superexcellent
                 things
                 ,
                 even
                 above
                 admiration
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 :
                 )
                 so
                 the
                 grace
                 that
                 beleeves
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 and
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 admirable
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 faith
                 .
                 Therefore
                 faith
                 must
                 be
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 application
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 goes
                 out
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 sees
                 himselfe
                 first
                 in
                 bondage
                 to
                 his
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 sees
                 the
                 excellent
                 way
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 wrought
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 cursed
                 estate
                 :
                 then
                 hee
                 hath
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 faith
                 wrought
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirit
                 that
                 quickened
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 must
                 quicken
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Christ.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 miracle
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 beleeve
                 .
                 Wee
                 thinke
                 it
                 an
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 beleeve
                 :
                 (
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 presume
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 conceite
                 )
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 guilty
                 soule
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 
                 selfe
                 upon
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 justly
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beleeve
                 that
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 as
                 verily
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 obeyed
                 my selfe
                 :
                 here
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 strong
                 sanctified
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mighty
                 power
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 it selfe
                 so
                 upon
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 Christ.
                 So
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 obtaining
                 saluation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 grace
                 to
                 apply
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 faith
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 that
                 Christ
                 doth
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 faith
                 layes
                 hold
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 what
                 faith
                 doth
                 ,
                 Christ
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Christ
                 doth
                 ,
                 faith
                 doth
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 actions
                 applyed
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 .
                 Faith
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 save
                 us
                 :
                 you
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 Christ
                 that
                 saves
                 us
                 :
                 but
                 faith
                 layes
                 hold
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 saves
                 us
                 :
                 faith
                 purgeth
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 overcomes
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 all
                 this
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 faith
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 layes
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 goes
                 out
                 of
                 it selfe
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 therefore
                 what
                 Christ
                 doth
                 ,
                 faith
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 freed
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 but
                 likewise
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 ,
                 whereby
                 hee
                 raysed
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 rayseth
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 beleeve
                 what
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 state
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 and
                 exaltation
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 all
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 working
                 faith
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 faith
                 other
                 graces
                 ,
                 doth
                 
                 free
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 Christ
                 doth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 doth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 which
                 issues
                 from
                 faith
                 doth
                 it
                 ,
                 subordinately
                 .
                 Christ
                 doth
                 it
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 merit
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 working
                 faith
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 upon
                 whatsoever
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 or
                 suffered
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 our selves
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 frees
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 layes
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 freedome
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 to
                 faith
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 commanding
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ▪
                 But
                 to
                 cleare
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 consider
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 freedome
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 sinne
                 and
                 from
                 death
                 .
                 1
                 A
                 freedome
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 calling
                 ,
                 in
                 justification
                 ,
                 in
                 sanctification
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 a
                 freedome
                 of
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 freedome
                 in
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 min●sterie
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 the
                 Gospel
                 being
                 preached
                 ,
                 &
                 unfolded
                 ,
                 faith
                 is
                 wrought
                 whereby
                 wee
                 know
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 see
                 a
                 better
                 condition
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 by
                 nature
                 ;
                 seeing
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 cursed
                 estate
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 convinced
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 hereupon
                 wee
                 are
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 thraldome
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 unfolding
                 what
                 our
                 condition
                 is
                 :
                 for
                 man
                 by
                 nature
                 having
                 selfe-love
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 selfe-love
                 being
                 turned
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 ,
                 he
                 begins
                 to
                 thinke
                 ;
                 I
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 slave
                 to
                 sinne
                 and
                 damnation
                 ?
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 can
                 judge
                 better
                 then
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 sets
                 it
                 on
                 with
                 conviction
                 ,
                 that
                 undoubtedly
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 And
                 together
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 cursed
                 kingdome
                 and
                 slavery
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 under
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 discovered
                 a
                 better
                 state
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 tells
                 us
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 freed
                 from
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 heires
                 of
                 heaven
                 :
                 oh
                 the
                 happy
                 estate
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 !
                 The
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 discovering
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 cursed
                 estate
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 fellow-ship
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 this
                 calling
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 done
                 or
                 suffered
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 mine
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 union
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 union
                 that
                 knits
                 us
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 grace
                 of
                 application
                 .
                 So
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 degree
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 freedome
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 in
                 justification
                 ,
                 2
                 that
                 faith
                 and
                 beleefe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 wrought
                 in
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 ,
                 it
                 frees
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 my
                 sinnes
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 (
                 in
                 effectuall
                 calling
                 )
                 discovers
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 estate
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 faith
                 wrought
                 in
                 me
                 :
                 then
                 that
                 faith
                 layes
                 hold
                 upon
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 mine
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 offers
                 his
                 obedience
                 
                 to
                 be
                 mine
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 in
                 mine
                 own
                 person
                 ;
                 whatsoever
                 Christ
                 did
                 or
                 suffered
                 is
                 mine
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Wisedome
                   ,
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   and
                   redemption
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ;
                 the
                 Gospell
                 sets
                 him
                 forth
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 Now
                 faith
                 laying
                 hold
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 God
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 needfull
                 ,
                 hereupon
                 this
                 faith
                 justifies
                 me
                 ,
                 hereupon
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 because
                 my
                 sinnes
                 were
                 laid
                 upon
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Christs
                
                 death
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 surety
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 dyed
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 firme
                 ;
                 thus
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 in
                 justification
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 my
                 surety
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Againe
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 freedome
                 in
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 beleeves
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 sufferings
                 are
                 his
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 that
                 discovers
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 mine
                 ,
                 it
                 workes
                 a
                 change
                 and
                 alteration
                 in
                 my
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 frees
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 frees
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 sanctification
                 frees
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 freedome
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 which
                 faith
                 layes
                 hold
                 on
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoever
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   his
                   .
                   Christ
                
                 as
                 a
                 head
                 ,
                 derives
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 my
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   of
                   his
                   fulnesse
                   ,
                   we
                   receive
                   grace
                   for
                   grace
                
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 sanctification
                 in
                 Christ
                 frees
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 by
                 Christ
                 we
                 have
                 spirituall
                 liberty
                 and
                 freedome
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 indeed
                 freed
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 condemning
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 that
                 though
                 sinne
                 be
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 condemne
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 die
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 sting
                 is
                 pulled
                 out
                 ,
                 death
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 passage
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 life
                 .
                 So
                 I
                 say
                 in
                 Justification
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 condemning
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 commanding
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 are
                 knit
                 once
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ours
                 in
                 justification
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 holinesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 derived
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 members
                 in
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sin
                 .
                 To
                 understand
                 this
                 a
                 little
                 better
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 that
                 sanctified
                 the
                 naturall
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wherby
                 he
                 
                   became
                   bone
                   of
                   our
                   bone
                   ,
                   and
                   flesh
                   of
                   our
                   flesh
                   :
                
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 mysticall
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 
                   bone
                   of
                   his
                   bone
                   ,
                   and
                   flesh
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 For
                 before
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 Christ
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 
                   be
                   bone
                   of
                   our
                   bone
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 
                   bone
                   of
                   his
                   bone
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 have
                 natures
                 like
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 so
                 a
                 reprobate
                 hath
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 )
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 have
                 
                 his
                 Spirit
                 altering
                 and
                 changing
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 proud
                 ,
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 rebellious
                 nature
                 ,
                 now
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 meeke
                 nature
                 ;
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 humane
                 frailty
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 carry
                 about
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 derived
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 makes
                 us
                 
                   bone
                   of
                   his
                   bone
                
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 being
                 
                   bone
                   of
                   our
                   bone
                   and
                   flesh
                   of
                   our
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 made
                 us
                 
                   bone
                   of
                   his
                   bone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   flesh
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                
                 :
                 he
                 became
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 ,
                 being
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Spirit
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 now
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 knit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 altering
                 our
                 natures
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 a
                 disposition
                 like
                 Christs
                 ;
                 that
                 wee
                 judge
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 judgeth
                 ,
                 and
                 chuse
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 chuseth
                 ,
                 and
                 ayme
                 at
                 Gods
                 glory
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 
                   the
                   same
                   mind
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Philip.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                 In
                 our
                 proportion
                 ,
                 growing
                 still
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 to
                 conformity
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 till
                 
                   Christ
                   be
                   all
                   in
                   all
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 
                 
                 When
                 he
                 will
                 change
                 our
                 nature
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Besides
                 this
                 liberty
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 freedome
                 tha●
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 dead
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 that
                 raised
                 Christs
                 dead
                 body
                 ,
                 will
                 raise
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 raiseth
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 raiseth
                 our
                 soules
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 from
                 sinne
                 to
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 will
                 raise
                 our
                 dead
                 bodies
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 workes
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 workes
                 in
                 his
                 members
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   glorious
                   libertie
                   of
                   the
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Then
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 freed
                 indeed
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 sinne
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 death
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   wee
                   shall
                   live
                   forever
                   with
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Christ
                 then
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 will
                 never
                 leave
                 us
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 have
                 brought
                 us
                 to
                 that
                 glorious
                 freedome
                 :
                 wee
                 are
                 freed
                 already
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   set
                   us
                   in
                   heavenly
                   places
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   himselfe
                   ,
                
                 now
                 ;
                 In
                 faith
                 we
                 are
                 there
                 already
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 indeed
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 see
                 here
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 law
                 against
                 law
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 consider
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 law
                 ,
                 to
                 countermand
                 law
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 overcome
                 sinne
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 justification
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 oh
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 therefore
                 comfortably
                 thinke
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Law
                 above
                 this
                 Law.
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 cold
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 base
                 affections
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 quicken
                 ,
                 and
                 enliven
                 me
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 onely
                 pardon
                 my
                 sinne
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 direct
                 ,
                 guid
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 me
                 a
                 contrary
                 way
                 to
                 my
                 lusts
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 Art
                 of
                 spirituall
                 prudence
                 in
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 wee
                 are
                 beset
                 with
                 dangers
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 
                 ●reater
                 then
                 that
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Devill
                 is
                 an
                 Angell
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 guard
                 of
                 Angels
                 about
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Devill
                 is
                 a
                 Serpent
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 bra●en
                 Serpent
                 that
                 cures
                 all
                 the
                 stings
                 of
                 that
                 Serpent
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 against
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 greater
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Po●ers
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 law
                 of
                 our
                 lusts
                 tyrannizing
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 enthralling
                 us
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 to
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 subdue
                 that
                 law
                 of
                 our
                 lusts
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 wee
                 use
                 the
                 prerogatives
                 wee
                 have
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 use
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 
                 Hee
                 is
                 the
                 treasury
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   his
                   fulnesse
                   we
                   receive
                   grace
                   for
                   grace
                   .
                
                 Are
                 we
                 troubled
                 with
                 any
                 corruptions
                 ?
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 liberty
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 him
                 to
                 set
                 us
                 at
                 liberty
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 thraldome
                 of
                 our
                 corruptions
                 .
                 And
                 remember
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 hee
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 rai●e
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 see
                 our selves
                 in
                 heaven
                 already
                 ;
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 defile
                 our
                 bodies
                 and
                 soules
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 base
                 drudgery
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 in
                 part
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 glorified
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
                 Certainely
                 faith
                 would
                 raise
                 our
                 soules
                 so
                 :
                 we
                 betray
                 our selves
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in●hralled
                 basely
                 to
                 any
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                   For
                   sinne
                   shall
                   not
                   have
                   dominion
                   over
                   you
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   are
                   under
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 Being
                 under
                 grace
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 〈◊〉
                 use
                 our
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 the
                 grace
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 wee
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 thrall
                 to
                 corruptions
                 .
                 Wee
                 shall
                 have
                 remainders
                 to
                 trouble
                 us
                 :
                 put
                 not
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 reigne
                 ,
                 and
                 domineere
                 .
                 For
                 sinne
                 〈◊〉
                 beares
                 ●way
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 wee
                 betray
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 beleeve
                 not
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 exercise
                 not
                 our
                 faith
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 never
                 overtaken
                 basely
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 neglects
                 his
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 prerogatives
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 stirre
                 up
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Learne
                 this
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 set
                 Law
                 against
                 Law
                 ;
                 set
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 oppositions
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 temptation
                 ●●e
                 where
                 it
                 will
                 :
                 let
                 it
                 lie
                 in
                 justificati●●
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 tempted
                 by
                 Satan
                 to
                 despaire
                 for
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 1
                 for
                 great
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 oh
                 but
                 then
                 consider
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hath
                 
                   freed
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   death
                   .
                   Christ
                
                 was
                 made
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 me
                 ●rom
                 sinne
                 .
                 Consider
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 God-man
                 ,
                 hee
                 satisfied
                 divine
                 Justice
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   cleanseth
                   us
                   from
                   all
                   sinne
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   be
                   as
                   red
                   as
                   crimson
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 set
                 Christ
                 against
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 justification
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 them
                 ●●oubles
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 2
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 set
                 on
                 by
                 base
                 lusts
                 ,
                 set
                 against
                 them
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 sanctification
                 .
                 What
                 〈◊〉
                 I
                 now
                 ?
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 one
                 
                 that
                 professeth
                 my selfe
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 heire
                 of
                 heaven
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 my
                 head
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 commanding
                 power
                 in
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Spirit
                 of
                 his
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 members
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 grace
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 grace
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 grace
                 that
                 will
                 strengthen
                 me
                 with
                 his
                 power
                 :
                 
                   be
                   strong
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   might
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                
                 6.
                 
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   I
                   can
                   doe
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 my selfe
                 I
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 deadnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 desolation
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 cast
                 downe
                 with
                 discomfort
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 thinke
                 with
                 our selves
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 quickening
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 can
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 freed
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 hath
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 given
                 me
                 some
                 little
                 inlargement
                 from
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 my
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 be
                 cast
                 downe
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 heire
                 of
                 heaven
                 ;
                 ere
                 long
                 Satan
                 shall
                 
                   be
                   trodden
                   under
                   my
                   feet
                
                 ;
                 ere
                 long
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 spirituall
                 combate
                 ,
                 and
                 conflict
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 encountred
                 with
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 comfort
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 cast
                 downe
                 overmuch
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 In
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 freedome
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 time
                 comes
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 body
                 ;
                 oh
                 let
                 us
                 thinke
                 with
                 
                 our selves
                 ;
                 Now
                 I
                 must
                 dye
                 ,
                 yet
                 Christ
                 hath
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 must
                 dye
                 in
                 conformity
                 to
                 my
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 is
                 my
                 comfort
                 :
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 hath
                 freed
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 freed
                 me
                 from
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 death
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 now
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 death
                 is
                 become
                 friendly
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 death
                 now
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 death
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 my
                 misery
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 my
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 death
                 now
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 before
                 troubled
                 me
                 :
                 but
                 death
                 will
                 be
                 my
                 birth
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 happinesse
                 ;
                 
                   Better
                   is
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   birth
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 comes
                 into
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 into
                 misery
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 dies
                 ,
                 hee
                 goes
                 out
                 of
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 to
                 happinesse
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 indeed
                 ,
                 wee
                 never
                 live
                 till
                 we
                 dye
                 ,
                 wee
                 never
                 live
                 eternally
                 ,
                 and
                 happily
                 till
                 then
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 wee
                 are
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   dye
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   they
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   labours
                
                 ;
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 toyle
                 ,
                 and
                 misery
                 ,
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 from
                 all
                 labours
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   dye
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 times
                 then
                 blessed
                 ;
                 more
                 blessed
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 begins
                 their
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 never
                 end
                 .
                 So
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 comfort
                 a
                 Christians
                 soule
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 if
                 ,
                 it
                 goe
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 begge
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 enemies
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 holines
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 I
                 speake
                 too
                 meanely
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 hath
                 f●●ed
                 us
                 from
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 and
                 death
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ▪
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 frees
                 us
                 from
                 ill
                 ,
                 but
                 advanceth
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 good
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 wherein
                 this
                 freedome
                 is
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 misery
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ▪
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 freed
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 intitled
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 justification
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 freed
                 from
                 corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 inabled
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 liberty
                 ,
                 to
                 run
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 Gods
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 chearefully
                 
                   zealous
                   of
                   good
                   workes
                
                 ;
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 condemnation
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 ●he
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ▪
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 contrary
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 willing
                 ,
                 and
                 voluntary
                 dispositions
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 every
                 thing
                 th●●●s
                 good
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 free
                 from
                 death
                 and
                 misery
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 things
                 without
                 life
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 suffer
                 no
                 misery
                 )
                 but
                 wee
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 glory
                 .
                 Gods
                 benefits
                 are
                 compleat
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 priuative
                 ,
                 freeing
                 us
                 from
                 ill
                 ;
                 but
                 positive
                 ,
                 implying
                 all
                 good
                 :
                 because
                 God
                 will
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 a
                 God
                 :
                 he
                 will
                 doe
                 good
                 things
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 fully
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 frees
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 
                   writes
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   :
                
                 he
                 not
                 onely
                 frees
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 advance
                 
                 us
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glorious
                 life
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   live
                   for
                   ever
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 o●
                 happy
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 !
                 if
                 wee
                 could
                 know
                 our
                 happinesse
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 often
                 meditate
                 deepely
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our selves
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 all
                 our
                 ill
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 good
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 see
                 death
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 overcome
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 hee
                 being
                 made
                 a
                 curse
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 see
                 the
                 Law
                 overcome
                 ,
                 hee
                 being
                 made
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 vexeth
                 ,
                 and
                 terrifieth
                 us
                 ,
                 see
                 it
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   Hee
                   sweat
                   water
                   and
                   blood
                   in
                   the
                   Garden
                   .
                
                 It
                 made
                 him
                 crie
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   God
                   ,
                   my
                   God
                   ,
                   why
                   ●ast
                   thou
                   forsaken
                   me
                   ?
                
                 See
                 all
                 that
                 may
                 trouble
                 us
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Surety
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 wee
                 hope
                 for
                 ,
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 Christ
                 first
                 :
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 naturall
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 his
                 mysticall
                 body
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 gave
                 his
                 naturall
                 body
                 for
                 his
                 mysticall
                 .
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 humble
                 us
                 ,
                 exerciseth
                 us
                 with
                 troubles
                 and
                 calami●ies
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Christ
                 :
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 conformable
                 to
                 our
                 he●d
                 :
                 but
                 consider
                 the
                 poyson
                 ,
                 and
                 sting
                 of
                 all
                 ills
                 wee
                 need
                 to
                 fea●e
                 ,
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 ▪
                 and
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 Christ.
                 And
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 all
                 our
                 good
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 sonnes
                 in
                 him
                 ▪
                 raysed
                 〈◊〉
                 him
                 ,
                 blessed
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 set
                 in
                 heavenly
                 places
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 follow-heires
                 ,
                 and
                 Kings
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 wee
                 are
                 his
                 members
                 ;
                 his
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 the
                 wife
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 as
                 the
                 husband
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 hee
                 hath
                 she
                 shall
                 have
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 comfortable
                 
                 estate
                 is
                 this
                 I
                 we
                 can
                 feare
                 no
                 ill
                 ,
                 nor
                 want
                 no
                 good
                 ;
                 whatsoever
                 hee
                 hath
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 hee
                 was
                 borne
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 hee
                 dyed
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 gone
                 to
                 heaven
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 exercise
                 our
                 thoughts
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 these
                 meditations
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 union
                 and
                 communion
                 ,
                 hence
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 name
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 receiving
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 our
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 union
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 strengthned
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 comfort
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sealed
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ?
                 when
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 I
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 shed
                 for
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 was
                 freed
                 from
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 imputed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 declared
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 freed
                 :
                 so
                 surely
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 my
                 sinnes
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Communion
                 ,
                 taking
                 the
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 it
                 seales
                 to
                 us
                 our
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 fellowship
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 our
                 freedome
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 happy
                 estate
                 .
                 Wee
                 should
                 labour
                 therefore
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 strengthen
                 our
                 union
                 ,
                 and
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 reverently
                 and
                 carefully
                 ,
                 attend
                 upon
                 this
                 blessed
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 broken
                 ,
                 doth
                 quicken
                 us
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 
                   My
                   flesh
                   is
                   meate
                   indeed
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   blood
                   is
                   drinke
                   indeed
                   :
                
                 and
                 hee
                 calls
                 his
                 body
                 broken
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 Why
                 ?
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   is
                   life
                   ,
                   Iob
                
                 6.
                 
                 All
                 life
                 comes
                 from
                 God.
                 Now
                 Christ
                 taking
                 our
                 nature
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 death
                 is
                 a
                 quickning
                 death
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 divine
                 nature
                 ,
                 now
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 God
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 God
                 shed
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 there
                 is
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 hee
                 was
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 by
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 that
                 declared
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 freed
                 from
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Powerfull
                 must
                 that
                 Saviour
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 strong
                 in
                 his
                 very
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 very
                 body
                 was
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 let
                 out
                 :
                 then
                 hee
                 did
                 worke
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 comfort
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 hee
                 satisfied
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 Christ
                 was
                 strongest
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 weakest
                 .
                 The
                 Resurrection
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 wee
                 have
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 dying
                 ,
                 especially
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 body
                 is
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 shed
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 comfort
                 by
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 quicken
                 his
                 body
                 while
                 hee
                 was
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 hee
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 excellency
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 take
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 wee
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 meditate
                 meerely
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 blood
                 was
                 shed
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 body
                 
                 broken
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 set
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 temptations
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 Set
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 Christ
                 so
                 abased
                 ,
                 his
                 body
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 shed
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 temptations
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 ;
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 conscience
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 conscience
                 thinkes
                 this
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 party
                 offended
                 ,
                 gave
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 to
                 be
                 Incarnate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 quicken
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 did
                 die
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 now
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 satisfied
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Surety
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 Seale
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 him
                 (
                 
                   For
                   him
                   hath
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   sealed
                
                 )
                 
                 doth
                 wondrously
                 satisfie
                 conscience
                 in
                 all
                 temptations
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 What
                 need
                 a
                 man
                 feare
                 death
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 ?
                 what
                 are
                 all
                 ?
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 appeased
                 and
                 reconciled
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 thinke
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 enemies
                 ,
                 as
                 conquered
                 enemies
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 cannot
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 
                   quickening
                   Spirit
                
                 :
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 thinke
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 gave
                 worth
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 death
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 receive
                 the
                 Communion
                 with
                 comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 verily
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 quickening
                 Spirit
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 hath
                 is
                 mine
                 :
                 
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 Pearle
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 his
                 obedience
                 ,
                 his
                 victory
                 over
                 death
                 ,
                 his
                 Sonship
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 his
                 sitting
                 in
                 heaven
                 is
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 sits
                 there
                 to
                 rule
                 me
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 me
                 up
                 to
                 himselfe
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 dead
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 for
                 me
                 :
                 when
                 wee
                 have
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 all
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 (
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 one
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 quickens
                 m●
                 )
                 and
                 
                   frees
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   death
                   .
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               SAINT
               PAULS
               CHALLENGE
               .
            
             
               In
               one
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               By
               The
               late
               learned
               and
               reverend
               Divine
               ,
               RICH.
               SIBBS
               :
               Doctor
               in
               Divinitie
               ,
               Mr
               of
               
                 Katherine
                 Hall
              
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Preacher
               at
               GRAYES-INNE
               .
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 27.3
                 .
              
               
                 Though
                 an
                 Host
                 should
                 encampe
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 heart
                 shall
                 not
                 feare
                 ;
                 though
                 warre
                 should
                 rise
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 In
                 this
                 will
                 I
                 be
                 confident
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 P.
              
               for
               
                 Nicholas
                 Bourne
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Rapha
                 Harford
              
               ,
               1638.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               SAINT
               PAVLS
               CHALLENGE
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     ROM
                     .
                     8.30
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   wee
                   then
                   say
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   be
                   against
                   us
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               THE
               words
               are
               a
               glorious
               conclusion
               ,
               and
               triumph
               of
               faith
               :
               the
               conclusion
               upon
               all
               the
               former
               particulars
               in
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               the
               comforts
               that
               follow
               after
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
               They
               are
               as
               the
               center
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               all
               the
               beames
               of
               heavenly
               comfort
               in
               this
               divine
               Chapter
               ,
               they
               meete
               as
               it
               were
               in
               one
               ,
               in
               this
               short
               clause
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 then
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               In
               the
               words
               briefly
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               first
               a
               question
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ?
              
            
             
               And
               then
               a
               triumph
               ,
               
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               a
               question
               answered
               with
               another
               question
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 wee
                 say
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ?
              
               He
               answers
               it
               with
               another
               question
               ,
               
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 things
                 before
                 mentioned
                 :
                 If
                 w●e
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 heires
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 fellow
                 heires
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suffer
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 prayer
                 to
                 helpe
                 our
                 infirmities
                 in
                 the
                 worst
                 conditions
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 creatures
                 groane
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 worke
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ;
                 if
                 God
                 from
                 all
                 eternity
                 hath
                 written
                 our
                 names
                 in
                 heaven
                 by
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 vocation
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 justified
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 after
                 glorifie
                 us
                 ;
                 
                   what
                   shall
                   wee
                   say
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                
              
               
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 doubtings
                 ,
                 and
                 misgiving
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   my
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   thy
                   comforts
                   refreshed
                   my
                   soule
                   ,
                
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 comforts
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 comfort
                 after
                 comfort
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 thoughts
                 after
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 surmises
                 after
                 surmises
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 wast
                 comfort
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 down
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 ,
                 and
                 concludes
                 in
                 a
                 triumphant
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   wee
                   say
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                
                 He
                 propounds
                 the
                 quaere
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 catechiseth
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 sayd
                 against
                 them
                 ?
                 Surely
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 ,
                 doubting
                 ,
                 darke
                 ,
                 rebellious
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 hath
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 divine
                 truths
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 divine
                 truths
                 be
                 lighter
                 then
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 evidence
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 find
                 no
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 heart
                 .
                 Let
                 God
                 say
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 the
                 doubting
                 heart
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 gain-say
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 truths
                 are
                 so
                 pregnant
                 and
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   say
                   to
                   th●se
                   things
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Againe
                 he
                 meanes
                 ,
                 2
                 what
                 comfort
                 can
                 you
                 have
                 more
                 ?
                 what
                 can
                 you
                 desire
                 more
                 ?
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 more
                 ?
                 what
                 use
                 will
                 you
                 make
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 beene
                 said
                 ?
                 what
                 will
                 you
                 sucke
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 all
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 hath
                 beene
                 spoken
                 before
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 so
                 elevated
                 above
                 the
                 common
                 condition
                 :
                 if
                 God
                 love
                 him
                 from
                 everlasting
                 in
                 election
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 everlasting
                 in
                 glorification
                 ;
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 time
                 ,
                 all
                 shall
                 worke
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 ;
                 what
                 comfort
                 can
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 desire
                 more
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 use
                 can
                 you
                 make
                 of
                 this
                 for
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 comfort
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ?
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 implyed
                 in
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   say
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 
                 often
                 to
                 propound
                 quaeres
                 and
                 demands
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 we
                 read
                 or
                 heare
                 divine
                 truths
                 ,
                 to
                 aske
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 what
                 say
                 you
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 God
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 will
                 doe
                 us
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 speake
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 :
                 therefore
                 wee
                 should
                 say
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 here
                 are
                 many
                 comforts
                 ,
                 and
                 duties
                 pressed
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 sayest
                 thou
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 my
                 
                 heart
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 stand
                 out
                 against
                 comforts
                 ,
                 and
                 advice
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 what
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 over-power
                 the
                 unbeleeving
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   say
                   to
                   these
                   things
                
                 ?
                 shall
                 I
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 comforts
                 ?
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 best
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 an
                 unbeleeving
                 heart
                 ?
                 o●
                 ,
                 no
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 let
                 our
                 care
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 store
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 treasury
                 of
                 our
                 memory
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 pot
                 of
                 Mannah
                 ,
                 to
                 containe
                 heavenly
                 comforts
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 treasure
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 truths
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 little
                 enough
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 need
                 comfort
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 memory
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 aske
                 our selves
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 things
                 so
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 us
                 give
                 liberty
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 away
                 with
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 reading
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 shame
                 let
                 me
                 yeeld
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 aske
                 these
                 questions
                 with
                 some
                 fruit
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 deale
                 thus
                 with
                 our
                 owne
                 hearts
                 ,
                 often
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 account
                 ,
                 whether
                 ●●beleeve
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 for
                 wee
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 faculty
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 power
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 reflect
                 upon
                 our selves
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 to
                 teach
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 reflect
                 upon
                 them selves
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 whether
                 wee
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 wee
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 use
                 wee
                 make
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 live
                 thus
                 ;
                 doth
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 course
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 agree
                 with
                 these
                 principles
                 ?
                 The
                 best
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 are
                 tardy
                 this
                 way
                 ;
                 therefore
                 let
                 not
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 making
                 some
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 more
                 dwell
                 on
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 God
                 befor
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 first
                 a
                 ground
                 layd
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 comfort
                 built
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 that
                 is
                 layd
                 ,
                 is
                 ▪
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   us
                
                 ?
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   us
                
                 ?
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 put
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 but
                 layes
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 ground
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   us
                
                 ?
                 as
                 indeed
                 he
                 is
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 ,
                 in
                 electing
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 calling
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 working
                 all
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 ,
                 in
                 glorifying
                 them
                 after
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   us
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 comfort
                 is
                 built
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   be
                   against
                   us
                   ?
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 that
                 is
                 laid
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 
              
               
                 I●de●d
                 hee
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 with
                 ●is
                 Ch●rch
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 in
                 〈…〉
                 .
                 The
                 soule
                 in●pred
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 braine
                 ●fter
                 another
                 〈…〉
                 it
                 understands
                 ,
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 where
                 comfo●ting
                 ,
                 and
                 directing
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctifying
                 ,
                 nor
                 every
                 where
                 giving
                 a
                 sweet
                 and
                 blessed
                 issue
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 beside●
                 the
                 generall
                 respect
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 now
                 stand
                 on
                 :
                 
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   us
                
                 ,
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 pec●liar
                 manner
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 sweet
                 Attributes
                 :
                 
                 in
                 his
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 us
                 ;
                 by
                 his
                 grade
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 to
                 comfort
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 perplexities
                 to
                 stay
                 our
                 soules
                 :
                 hee
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 by
                 
                 his
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 gracious
                 mercy
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 〈◊〉
                 with
                 hidden
                 Mannah
                 ,
                 with
                 secret
                 comforts
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 discomforts
                 :
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 comfort
                 else
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 takes
                 in
                 hand
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 crosses
                 ,
                 to
                 direct
                 and
                 tu●●e
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 best
                 good
                 :
                 
                   All
                   things
                   worke
                   for
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   love
                   God.
                
                 He
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 sweet
                 relations
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 gracious
                 Father
                 in
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Husband
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 those
                 sweet
                 comparisons
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Hen
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 on
                 his
                 wings
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 dangers
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 carryed
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 comfortable
                 relations
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 borrowes
                 〈◊〉
                 from
                 every
                 thing
                 th●●
                 is
                 comfortable
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 Rocke
                 to
                 build
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Shield
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 heate
                 and
                 persecution
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 shaddow
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 heate
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 light
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 our
                 life
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 our
                 light
                 in
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 in
                 sinfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 guilt
                 ,
                 our
                 holinesse
                 in
                 impurity
                 ,
                 our
                 redemption
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 miseries
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 somewhat
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 every
                 creature
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 takes
                 names
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 creatures
                 :
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 strength
                 or
                 comfort
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 God
                 gives
                 himselfe
                 variety
                 of
                 names
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 variety
                 of
                 our
                 distresses
                 .
                 Are
                 we
                 in
                 misery
                 ?
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 a
                 Shield
                 ,
                 a
                 
                 Tower
                 of
                 defence
                 ,
                 a
                 Buckler
                 :
                 hee
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 for
                 comfort
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 and
                 sweet
                 relations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sweet
                 termes
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 support
                 our
                 faith
                 ;
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 wee
                 see
                 comfortable
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 rise
                 more
                 comfortably
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 my
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 and
                 Shield
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 defence
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 every
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 valleyes
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 valleyes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 foolish
                 people
                 thought
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 with
                 his
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 hee
                 goes
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 Act.
                 16.
                 
                 
                 
                   He
                   made
                   the
                   prison
                
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ▪
                 a
                 heaven
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 banished
                 into
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   goe
                   with
                   thee
                   oh
                
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   bring
                   thee
                   backe
                   againe
                
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 death
                 :
                 
                   In
                   the
                   valley
                   of
                   the
                   shadow
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   with
                   ●e
                   :
                
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 conditions
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 our
                 affaires
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 :
                 
                   Feare
                   not
                
                 Josua
                 :
                 
                   Feare
                   not
                
                 Moses
                 :
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 comfort
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                
                 .
                 Hee
                 was
                 with
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 in
                 all
                 conditions
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hee
                 bids
                 him
                 
                   feare
                   not
                
                 .
                 So
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sa●iour
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 Act.
                 10.38
                 .
                 
                 in
                 the
                 speech
                 of
                 Peter
                 to
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 all
                 things
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   God
                   was
                   with
                   him
                
                 :
                 
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 pure
                 God
                 ,
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 with
                 such
                 sinfull
                 and
                 wretched
                 creatures
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ;
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 compasse
                 us
                 as
                 a
                 shield
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 in
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 free
                 love
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 was
                 God
                 with
                 us
                 first
                 .
                 God
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 ordained
                 that
                 Chris●
                 should
                 be
                 God
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 Emmanuel
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 ,
                 should
                 take
                 our
                 nature
                 into
                 unity
                 of
                 person
                 with
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Christ
                 being
                 God
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 satisfie
                 the
                 just
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 fo●
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 reconcile
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 us
                 together
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 friends
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 grounded
                 upon
                 an
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 bot●om●
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 was
                 God
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 contrary
                 termes
                 ,
                 to
                 termes
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 :
                 to
                 recollect
                 and
                 bring
                 us
                 backe
                 againe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 fell
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy-Ghost
                 ,
                 are
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 Person
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 sweet
                 termes
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 :
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 .
                 Christ
                 took
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 advanced
                 and
                 inriched
                 it
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 hee
                 having
                 taken
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 neere
                 are
                 Christ
                 and
                 we
                 together
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 common
                 spirit
                 in
                 him
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 one
                 common
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   goe
                   to
                   my
                   Father
                   and
                   your
                   Father
                   ,
                   to
                   my
                   God
                   and
                   your
                   God.
                
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 common
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 fellow-heires
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 oh
                 how
                 neere
                 is
                 Christ
                 to
                 us
                 !
                 our
                 soules
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 neere
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 Christ.
                 So
                 you
                 see
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 an
                 excellent
                 ,
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 comfortable
                 mysterie
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 suppose
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 I
                 intend
                 further
                 to
                 enlarge
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 comfort
                 built
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   us
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 One
                 would
                 think
                 this
                 a
                 strange
                 question
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 no
                 sooner
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 against
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 against
                 him
                 presently
                 ,
                 Satans
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 hee
                 hath
                 an
                 enemy
                 that
                 is
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 stirres
                 up
                 strife
                 and
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 contention
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 )
                 his
                 owne
                 flesh
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 a
                 Christian
                 ?
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 all
                 else
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 will
                 side
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 grand
                 sides
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 belong
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 Gods
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Satans
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 
                 his
                 ;
                 two
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 two
                 seeds
                 ,
                 two
                 contrary
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 that
                 pursue
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 the
                 one
                 be
                 in
                 hell
                 :
                 Satan
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 seed
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 fight
                 under
                 his
                 banner
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 led
                 with
                 his
                 malignant
                 ,
                 poyson-full
                 spirit
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 they
                 cannot
                 doe
                 more
                 hurt
                 or
                 doe
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 politicke
                 respects
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 poyson-full
                 hearts
                 :
                 yet
                 these
                 never
                 leave
                 contending
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 hell
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 never
                 leave
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 heaven
                 together
                 .
                 Christ
                 makes
                 it
                 his
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   will
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   also
                   ,
                
                 and
                 his
                 will
                 must
                 be
                 performed
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 need
                 not
                 aske
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   against
                   us
                   ?
                
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 enow
                 against
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 are
                 they
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 farre
                 are
                 they
                 against
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 thus
                 farre
                 against
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 plots
                 ,
                 and
                 policies
                 ;
                 in
                 their
                 wills
                 they
                 would
                 devoure
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 against
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 indeavours
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 God.
                 They
                 are
                 against
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 prevailing
                 likewise
                 :
                 their
                 indeavours
                 are
                 not
                 idle
                 ,
                 but
                 prevayle
                 very
                 farre
                 over
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 insolency
                 :
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   now
                   their
                   God
                
                 ?
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 oft
                 in
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 dejection
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   forsaken
                   me
                   ;
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   forgotten
                   me
                   .
                
                 Gods
                 people
                 are
                 brought
                 very
                 low
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 pits
                 brinke
                 ,
                 the
                 pit
                 almost
                 shuts
                 her
                 mouth
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 you
                 see
                 they
                 are
                 
                 against
                 them
                 many
                 wayes
                 .
                 God
                 gives
                 a
                 great
                 length
                 to
                 their
                 tether
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 many
                 reasons
                 God
                 hath
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 prevaile
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 to
                 draw
                 out
                 their
                 malice
                 the
                 more
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 people
                 their
                 corruptions
                 the
                 more
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 graces
                 in
                 wayting
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 just
                 confusion
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 at
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 sweet
                 comfort
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 God
                 sees
                 the
                 fittest
                 time
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 enemies
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 sweet
                 experience
                 of
                 Gods
                 seasonable
                 care
                 ,
                 how
                 ever
                 God
                 put
                 off
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 for
                 some
                 respects
                 :
                 so
                 you
                 see
                 they
                 may
                 prevayle
                 ,
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 
                 Yet
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 prevayle
                 altogether
                 ?
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 will
                 in
                 the
                 issue
                 ?
                 They
                 prevayle
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 :
                 what
                 doe
                 they
                 intend
                 ?
                 not
                 to
                 prevayle
                 over
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 cause
                 which
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 must
                 stand
                 invincible
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 1
                 They
                 intend
                 likewise
                 ,
                 to
                 prevayle
                 over
                 the
                 courage
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 neither
                 :
                 for
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 after
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   we
                   are
                   more
                   then
                   conquerours
                
                 ▪
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 abundant
                 conquerours
                 ▪
                 a
                 strange
                 high
                 terme
                 .
                 2
                 But
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 conquerours
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 weake
                 persons
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 ;
                 what
                 strong
                 enemies
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 weake
                 meanes
                 they
                 prevayle
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 should
                 prevayle
                 over
                 such
                 enemies
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 weake
                 meanes
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 conquerours
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   be
                   against
                   us
                
                 ?
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 wills
                 ,
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 courage
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 ;
                 they
                 may
                 prevayle
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 plots
                 ,
                 and
                 counsels
                 ,
                 shall
                 proove
                 abortive
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 lie
                 .
                 All
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 magnifie
                 Gods
                 power
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 letting
                 them
                 goe
                 so
                 farre
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 dash
                 all
                 their
                 molds
                 ,
                 and
                 plots
                 .
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Devill
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy-Ghost
                 ,
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 blow
                 away
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 support
                 they
                 have
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 question
                 of
                 doubting
                 ,
                 or
                 inquisition
                 to
                 learne
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 of
                 triumph
                 :
                 he
                 doth
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 cast
                 a
                 bancke
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 defiance
                 to
                 all
                 enemies
                 whatsoever
                 :
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   be
                   against
                   us
                
                 ?
                 Let
                 them
                 stand
                 out
                 ,
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Satans
                 supports
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 doe
                 their
                 worst
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 confidence
                 which
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 that
                 they
                 dare
                 ,
                 thus
                 dare
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 infernall
                 powers
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 God
                 so
                 high
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 dare
                 
                 say
                 with
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 confidence
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   be
                   against
                   us
                
                 ?
                 The
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 our
                 lives
                 or
                 liberties
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 speech
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 kill
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 us
                 :
                 the
                 worst
                 they
                 can
                 doe
                 is
                 to
                 send
                 us
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 us
                 partakers
                 of
                 that
                 we
                 desire
                 most
                 .
                 First
                 wee
                 desire
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 here
                 ;
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
                 they
                 make
                 Gods
                 children
                 partakers
                 of
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 by
                 killing
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 malignant
                 disposition
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 armed
                 with
                 power
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 doe
                 their
                 worst
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 must
                 stand
                 impregnable
                 ;
                 Christ
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 spirits
                 will
                 be
                 impregnable
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 may
                 kill
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 may
                 kill
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 kill
                 their
                 courage
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Martyres
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 dealings
                 of
                 of
                 the
                 persecutors
                 :
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 fire
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 outward
                 fire
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 particular
                 Christian
                 ,
                 hath
                 many
                 enemies
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 129.
                 
                 
                 
                   From
                   my
                   youth
                   up
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 
                   they
                   have
                   fought
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   prevayled
                   .
                
                 From
                 my
                 youth
                 up
                 ,
                 from
                 Abel
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Saint
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 alway
                 some
                 against
                 Gods
                 people
                 :
                 yet
                 their
                 comfort
                 is
                 that
                 none
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 against
                 them
                 to
                 prevaile
                 ,
                 either
                 over
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 over
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 they
                 manage
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 you
                 see
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 an
                 impregnable
                 state
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 glorious
                 condition
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 glory
                 upon
                 glory
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 clause
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 .
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   against
                   us
                   ?
                   If
                   God
                   gave
                   his
                   Sonne
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   shall
                   hee
                   not
                   with
                   him
                   give
                   us
                   al
                   things
                   else
                
                 ?
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 glorious
                 speech
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   lay
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                
                 ?
                 another
                 glorious
                 triumphant
                 speech
                 ,
                 another
                 glorious
                 speech
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   separate
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   founded
                   in
                   Christ
                   ?
                
                 Hee
                 loves
                 Christ
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 us
                 in
                 Christ
                 as
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 loves
                 him
                 eternally
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 loves
                 us
                 eternally
                 too
                 .
                 Therefore
                 you
                 see
                 every
                 way
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 a
                 glorious
                 condition
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   be
                   against
                   us
                
                 ?
                 You
                 see
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 impregnable
                 and
                 glorious
                 condition
                 .
                 
                 Then
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 strange
                 Paradoxes
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 agree
                 in
                 a
                 Christian.
                 He
                 is
                 never
                 alone
                 ;
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 alone
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy-Ghost
                 ,
                 are
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 Angels
                 are
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 guard
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 victoriously
                 both
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
                 Christ
                 saith
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 thought
                 to
                 leave
                 him
                 alone
                 :
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 leave
                 me
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Father
                   is
                   with
                   me
                
                 :
                 and
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 towards
                 
                 his
                 latter
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 deserved
                 so
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   forsooke
                   me
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   but
                   the
                   Lord
                   forsooke
                   me
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   delivered
                   me
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Lion.
                
                 So
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 not
                 alone
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 against
                 him
                 to
                 prevayle
                 over
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 Againe
                 though
                 a
                 Christian
                 be
                 a
                 worme
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 person
                 trampled
                 upon
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 afflicted
                 part
                 of
                 man-kind
                 :
                 yet
                 
                   Feare
                   not
                   thou
                   worme
                
                 Jacob.
                 The
                 world
                 accounts
                 them
                 as
                 wormes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 account
                 themselves
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 trodden
                 on
                 as
                 wormes
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 wormes
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 glorious
                 head
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 glorious
                 guard
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 strange
                 things
                 agree
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 stumble
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 see
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 presently
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 a
                 mysterie
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 hence
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 profession
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sound
                 Christian
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 true
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 this
                 condition
                 and
                 the
                 happinesse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 strongest
                 foundation
                 of
                 any
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Christianity
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 strongest
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 reasons
                 that
                 can
                 bee
                 :
                 Faith
                 stands
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 can
                 doe
                 .
                 Why
                 ?
                 The
                 comfort
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 enemy
                 that
                 shall
                 prevaile
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 that
                 ?
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 
                 Faith
                 is
                 that
                 that
                 layes
                 hold
                 upon
                 that
                 presence
                 and
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 covenant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 faith
                 well
                 bottomed
                 ?
                 A
                 Christian
                 that
                 carries
                 himselfe
                 valiantly
                 and
                 couragiously
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 course
                 grounded
                 on
                 sound
                 reason
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 God
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 father
                 ;
                 God
                 the
                 Son
                 is
                 his
                 Redeemer
                 ;
                 God
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 Comforter
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 strong
                 reason
                 for
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 choise
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 wayes
                 ,
                 they
                 prove
                 but
                 fooles
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 :
                 onely
                 the
                 sound
                 Christian
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 eyes
                 open
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 cursed
                 estate
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 made
                 one
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 truely
                 wise
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 faith
                 and
                 affiance
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 mockes
                 at
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 no
                 common
                 supports
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 cares
                 not
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 on
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 hee
                 cares
                 not
                 what
                 man
                 can
                 doe
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Psal.
                 118.
                 you
                 see
                 on
                 what
                 ground
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 :
                 
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 these
                 principles
                 ,
                 wee
                 worke
                 according
                 as
                 our
                 principles
                 are
                 :
                 Principles
                 are
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 conclusions
                 that
                 arise
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 our
                 grounds
                 are
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 in
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 every
                 way
                 :
                 if
                 wee
                 have
                 rotten
                 principles
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 our
                 comfort
                 bee
                 rotten
                 ,
                 our
                 course
                 will
                 be
                 rotten
                 ,
                 and
                 uncomfortable
                 
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 build
                 upon
                 the
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 bottomed
                 ,
                 and
                 founded
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 principles
                 and
                 grounds
                 bee
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 his
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 sound
                 grounds
                 .
                 Grounds
                 have
                 influence
                 into
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 lives
                 ;
                 this
                 one
                 Text
                 hath
                 influence
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 lives
                 ,
                 in
                 doing
                 ,
                 in
                 suffering
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 conditions
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 pregnant
                 fruitfull
                 principle
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   be
                   against
                   us
                
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 pearle
                 ,
                 little
                 in
                 quantity
                 ,
                 few
                 in
                 words
                 ;
                 but
                 strong
                 in
                 sence
                 ,
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 fruit
                 that
                 issues
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 carry
                 pearles
                 or
                 precious
                 things
                 wheresoever
                 we
                 go
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 worth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 be
                 small
                 in
                 quantity
                 :
                 so
                 wee
                 may
                 carry
                 this
                 principle
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 bee
                 sure
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 subvert
                 and
                 overthrow
                 all
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 plots
                 and
                 endevours
                 ;
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 wonderfull
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 principle
                 be
                 well
                 layd
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 a
                 Christians
                 courage
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 conditions
                 whatsoever
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 how
                 many
                 enemies
                 he
                 hath
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 Cyprian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Non
                   potest
                   seculum
                
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 the
                 world
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 protectour
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Divell
                 hee
                 is
                 crushed
                 already
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 
                 keepe
                 adoe
                 ,
                 and
                 stirre
                 up
                 stormes
                 ,
                 he
                 perisheth
                 in
                 the
                 waves
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 hee
                 hurts
                 himselfe
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 body
                 else
                 ,
                 hee
                 increaseth
                 his
                 owne
                 torment
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 all
                 his
                 children
                 :
                 The
                 flesh
                 likewise
                 it
                 busles
                 against
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 looseth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 gaines
                 upon
                 every
                 ●oyle
                 :
                 why
                 ?
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 principle
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 can
                 resist
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 God
                 should
                 withstand
                 himselfe
                 :
                 the
                 power
                 that
                 the
                 creature
                 hath
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 borrowed
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 a
                 borrowed
                 power
                 it
                 should
                 withstand
                 Gods
                 purpose
                 ,
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 against
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 must
                 bee
                 divided
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 courage
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 all
                 conditions
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 that
                 phrase
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 
                   Feare
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   thee
                
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 Ioshua
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 courage
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 weaker
                 creatures
                 than
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 Dogge
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 fight
                 couragiously
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 superiour
                 nature
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thinkes
                 will
                 backe
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 shall
                 not
                 a
                 Christian
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 layd
                 up
                 this
                 principle
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 God
                 incarnate
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 of
                 that
                 person
                 that
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 not
                 be
                 couragious
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 him
                 to
                 looke
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 backe
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 us
                 as
                 to
                 neglect
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 persons
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 as
                 one
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 nay
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 toucheth
                 us
                 toucheth
                 the
                 apple
                 of
                 his
                 eye
                 .
                 
                   Saul
                   ,
                   Saul
                   ,
                   why
                   persecutest
                   thou
                   me
                   ?
                
                 Here
                 is
                 ground
                 of
                 courage
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 befall
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 it
                 out
                 in
                 all
                 conditions
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 Nothing
                 can
                 sever
                 Christ
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 this
                 bodie
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 beheaded
                 :
                 Christ
                 will
                 never
                 bee
                 separated
                 from
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 loose
                 the
                 poorest
                 member
                 he
                 hath
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 to
                 be
                 couragious
                 ,
                 and
                 undaunted
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 him
                 ?
                 Let
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 bee
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 a
                 Christian
                 professeth
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 but
                 kicke
                 against
                 the
                 prickes
                 ,
                 they
                 dash
                 against
                 a
                 rocke
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 waves
                 that
                 breake
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 hurt
                 the
                 rock
                 a
                 whit
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 but
                 cast
                 stones
                 upward
                 that
                 fall
                 upon
                 their
                 heads
                 againe
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 desperate
                 cause
                 that
                 malicious
                 spirits
                 manage
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 more
                 parts
                 then
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 arme
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 wits
                 to
                 hurt
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 slander
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 all
                 the
                 hurt
                 they
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 ground
                 likewise
                 of
                 encouragement
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 ;
                 
                 when
                 God
                 calls
                 us
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 our
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 :
                 therefore
                 in
                 our
                 places
                 and
                 standing
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 doe
                 that
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 
                 feare
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 want
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 or
                 miscarry
                 any
                 way
                 .
                 When
                 Moses
                 pretended
                 he
                 ●ould
                 not
                 speake
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   gives
                   a
                   mouth
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 God
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 courage
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 suffering
                 ,
                 and
                 opposition
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 places
                 and
                 standings
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 bee
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 hee
                 gives
                 his
                 Angels
                 charge
                 ,
                 to
                 keepe
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 wayes
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 guard
                 over
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 ground
                 likewise
                 of
                 all
                 contentment
                 in
                 any
                 condition
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 cannot
                 suffice
                 ?
                 God
                 All-sufficient
                 is
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 want
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 for
                 thy
                 good
                 ;
                 thou
                 maist
                 want
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 thy
                 good
                 that
                 thou
                 wantest
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   feare
                   God
                   ,
                   shall
                   want
                   nothing
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   :
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 contentment
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 fill
                 their
                 souls
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 end
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 everlastingly
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 God
                 is
                 fitted
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 fresh
                 comfort
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 alway
                 ,
                 hee
                 can
                 fill
                 up
                 every
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 larger
                 than
                 our
                 soules
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 content
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 condition
                 soever
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   passeth
                   all
                   understanding
                   guard
                   our
                   hearts
                   :
                
                 even
                 from
                 this
                 very
                 ground
                 and
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   be
                   against
                   us
                   ?
                
                 Let
                 Moses
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 basket
                 of
                 Bul-rushes
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 drowned
                 :
                 
                 Let
                 Daniel
                 bee
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Den
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 bee
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 come
                 between
                 the
                 Lyons
                 teeth
                 and
                 him
                 :
                 Let
                 the
                 three
                 blessed
                 men
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fiery
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 a
                 fourth
                 shall
                 bee
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 the
                 flame
                 ▪
                 Let
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 Noah
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 swim
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 the
                 waters
                 the
                 more
                 safe
                 hee
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 neerer
                 to
                 heaven
                 :
                 Let
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 any
                 condition
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 be
                 over
                 much
                 discouraged
                 with
                 our
                 infirmities
                 and
                 corruptions
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   be
                   against
                   us
                   ?
                
                 Our
                 corruptions
                 are
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 worse
                 to
                 me
                 than
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 enemies
                 ,
                 saith
                 a
                 poore
                 Christian.
                 Indeed
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 devill
                 hath
                 no
                 advantage
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 our
                 corruptions
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 account
                 thy
                 corruptions
                 thine
                 enemies
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 enemies
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 thine
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 corruptions
                 shall
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 be
                 wasted
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 flesh
                 shall
                 fall
                 before
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 this
                 Dagon
                 shall
                 fall
                 before
                 this
                 blessed
                 Arke
                 ;
                 stronger
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 stronger
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 corruption
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 world
                 without
                 us
                 ;
                 it
                 ministers
                 stronger
                 grounds
                 of
                 comfort
                 than
                 all
                 other
                 can
                 doe
                 of
                 discomfort
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 bee
                 under
                 the
                 spirit
                 and
                 under
                 grace
                 ,
                 
                   sinne
                   shall
                   not
                   have
                   dominion
                   over
                   you
                   :
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 dominion
                 ,
                 because
                 yee
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 Therefore
                 though
                 corruption
                 be
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 exercise
                 and
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 abridge
                 us
                 of
                 comfort
                 ;
                 they
                 serve
                 to
                 drive
                 us
                 neerer
                 to
                 God.
                 Let
                 none
                 be
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   came
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   the
                   Devill
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 destroy
                 sinne
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 guilt
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 being
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 by
                 some
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 finde
                 not
                 God
                 with
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 God
                 hides
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   a
                   God
                   that
                   hidest
                   thy selfe
                
                 ;
                 hee
                 seemes
                 as
                 a
                 stranger
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 way-faring
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ;
                 he
                 takes
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 their
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 hee
                 seemes
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 to
                 heart
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 pitty
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Oh!
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 tryall
                 ,
                 
                   Can
                   a
                   mother
                   forget
                   her
                   childe
                   ?
                
                 Isai.
                 49.
                 
                 
                 Put
                 case
                 she
                 should
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 I
                 forget
                 thee
                 .
                 God
                 hides
                 himselfe
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 enemies
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 wise
                 dispensation
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 desertions
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 .
                 God
                 seemes
                 to
                 be
                 away
                 from
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 supports
                 them
                 with
                 invisible
                 strength
                 .
                 Hee
                 seemes
                 to
                 bee
                 with
                 wicked
                 men
                 in
                 prospering
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 al
                 at
                 their
                 wil
                 in
                 outward
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 hee
                 withdrawes
                 himselfe
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 grace
                 ,
                 no
                 sound
                 inward
                 comfort
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 seemes
                 opposite
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 hee
                 leaves
                 them
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 friends
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 invisible
                 inward
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 support
                 and
                 strengthen
                 them
                 ;
                 therefore
                 measure
                 not
                 des●ertions
                 ,
                 Gods
                 being
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 being
                 with
                 us
                 by
                 outward
                 respects
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 oft-times
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 :
                 But
                 hee
                 is
                 with
                 his
                 in
                 the
                 sweetest
                 manner
                 ,
                 supporting
                 of
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 no
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 ▪
                 countenance
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 light
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 thinke
                 they
                 see
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 them
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   darknesse
                   and
                   sees
                   no
                   light
                   ,
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 principle
                 pregnant
                 for
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 :
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ;
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 loves
                 ,
                 he
                 loves
                 everlastingly
                 ,
                 from
                 everlasting
                 to
                 everlasting
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 shall
                 wee
                 doe
                 to
                 God
                 againe
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 evidence
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 relation
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 with
                 him
                 likewise
                 in
                 all
                 passages
                 .
                 Doth
                 he
                 chuse
                 them
                 ?
                 they
                 in
                 time
                 chuse
                 him
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Whom
                   have
                   I
                   in
                   heaven
                   but
                   thee
                   ?
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   in
                   earth
                   that
                   I
                   desire
                   in
                   comparison
                   of
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Doth
                 hee
                 call
                 them
                 ?
                 they
                 answer
                 .
                 Doth
                 hee
                 justifie
                 and
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 that
                 answer
                 of
                 faith
                 that
                 Peter
                 speakes
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   doe
                   beleeve
                   ,
                   Lord
                   help
                   my
                   unbeliefe
                
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 faith
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 upon
                 the
                 forgivenesse
                 .
                 And
                 likewise
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 2
                 they
                 can
                 delight
                 in
                 Gods
                 presence
                 :
                 Can
                 God
                 delight
                 to
                 bee
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 grace
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 Gods
                 children
                 maintaine
                 their
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 sanctified
                 meanes
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 afraid
                 to
                 breake
                 with
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 those
                 that
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 give
                 content
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 base
                 ends
                 will
                 displease
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 heavie
                 signe
                 that
                 God
                 as
                 yet
                 hath
                 not
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 gracious
                 mercy
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 enemies
                 shall
                 be
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 3
                 and
                 his
                 friends
                 our
                 friends
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 claimes
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 God.
                 God
                 hath
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 wee
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 cause
                 ;
                 take
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 hell
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 miscreants
                 ,
                 prophane
                 ,
                 godless●
                 ,
                 impudent
                 ,
                 poysonfull
                 creatures
                 ;
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 begotten
                 by
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 mankind
                 ?
                 The
                 world
                 would
                 not
                 stand
                 (
                 but
                 be
                 all
                 upon
                 heapes
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 sinfull
                 wretches
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 their
                 wills
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 stands
                 .
                 Now
                 hee
                 that
                 hath
                 
                 God
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 termes
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 friends
                 (
                 as
                 Abraham
                 was
                 the
                 friend
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 he
                 will
                 side
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Gods
                 cause
                 shall
                 bee
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 people
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 cleave
                 to
                 Gods
                 side
                 as
                 the
                 safest
                 ;
                 if
                 hee
                 may
                 have
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 pr●ferment
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 joyne
                 with
                 Antichrist
                 ▪
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 betray
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 world
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 Why
                 ?
                 because
                 he
                 knows
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 him
                 ?
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 maintaine
                 friendship
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 ha●e
                 common
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 enemies
                 :
                 Therefo●e
                 if
                 we
                 stand
                 not
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 never
                 talke
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 Hee
                 ▪
                 will
                 bee
                 present
                 to
                 confound
                 us
                 ▪
                 to
                 overthrow
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 pursue
                 us
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 graciously
                 present
                 ,
                 without
                 wee
                 labour
                 to
                 maintaine
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 .
                 
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   if
                   ●●e
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                
                 
                 2
                 Chron.
                 15.
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 protect
                 and
                 defend
                 us
                 ▪
                 to
                 guide
                 and
                 comfort
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 issue
                 to
                 all
                 our
                 affaires
                 :
                 Not
                 that
                 our
                 being
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 prime
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 evidence
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 hee
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 make
                 profession
                 )
                 when
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 our
                 callings
                 will
                 suffer
                 ,
                 wee
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 maintaine
                 his
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 4
                 If
                 wee
                 would
                 know
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 aske
                 conscience
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 conscience
                 is
                 
                 Gods
                 Vicar
                 .
                 Is
                 conscience
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 sinne
                 against
                 conscience
                 ?
                 What
                 conscience
                 saith
                 ,
                 God
                 saith
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 forbids
                 ,
                 God
                 forbids
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 enlightned
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 doth
                 conscience
                 speak
                 peace
                 to
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 ?
                 then
                 thou
                 art
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 Especially
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 point
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 doth
                 conscience
                 speak
                 peace
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 is
                 thy
                 heart
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Abel
                 that
                 cries
                 for
                 vengeance
                 ?
                 ha●t
                 thou
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeve
                 that
                 Christ
                 shed
                 his
                 blood
                 for
                 thee
                 in
                 particular
                 ▪
                 then
                 thou
                 art
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 sprinkled
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 
                 What
                 course
                 shall
                 wee
                 take
                 to
                 keep
                 God
                 comfortably
                 with
                 us
                 ?
                 Looke
                 thou
                 be
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 covenant
                 :
                 
                 but
                 looke
                 that
                 continually
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 thou
                 renew
                 thy
                 covenant
                 :
                 1
                 for
                 sometimes
                 Gods
                 children
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 covenant
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 his
                 children
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 renew
                 not
                 their
                 covenant
                 ,
                 especially
                 after
                 some
                 breaches
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 comfortably
                 as
                 hee
                 would
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 enemies
                 ;
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Benjamites
                   ,
                   Gods
                
                 people
                 sometimes
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 covenant
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 committed
                 some
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 renewed
                 their
                 peace
                 and
                 covenant
                 with
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 comfortable
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 finde
                 him
                 so
                 in
                 our
                 affaires
                 and
                 businesse
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 renew
                 our
                 covenant
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 purpose
                 to
                 please
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 wee
                 take
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 2
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 carriage
                 in
                 that
                 cause
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 persons
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 be
                 in
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 conscience
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 carriage
                 sutable
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 principles
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 bee
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 the
                 comfortable
                 secure
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 state
                 so
                 glorious
                 ,
                 so
                 comfortable
                 ,
                 so
                 secure
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 danger
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 were
                 in
                 heaven
                 and
                 should
                 look
                 downe
                 below
                 upon
                 all
                 snares
                 ,
                 and
                 dangers
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 we
                 care
                 for
                 them
                 ?
                 Now
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   our
                   habitation
                   ,
                   we
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   secret
                   of
                   the
                   Almighty
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   hee
                   is
                   our
                   high
                   Tower
                   ,
                   The
                   way
                   of
                   wisdome
                   is
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   to
                   escape
                   the
                   snares
                   below
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 raise
                 our
                 soules
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 our selves
                 where
                 our
                 hopes
                 are
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 have
                 set
                 our selves
                 in
                 our
                 Tower
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 set
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 our selves
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 overlooke
                 the
                 devill
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 danger
                 and
                 all
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 stands
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 higher
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 waves
                 ,
                 hee
                 overlookes
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 them
                 break
                 themselves
                 upon
                 the
                 Rocke
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 wee
                 see
                 God
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our selves
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Spirit
                 o●
                 comfort
                 ,
                 wee
                 can
                 overlooke
                 all
                 with
                 a
                 holy
                 
                 defiance
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   can
                   be
                   against
                   us
                
                 ?
                 what
                 can
                 separate
                 us
                 ?
                 Oh!
                 the
                 excellent
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 condition
                 !
                 Who
                 would
                 not
                 labour
                 for
                 assurance
                 that
                 yields
                 this
                 abundant
                 comfort
                 in
                 all
                 conditions
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 A
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 made
                 choyse
                 of
                 this
                 portion
                 of
                 Scripture
                 :
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 fitnesse
                 to
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   bee
                   against
                   us
                   ?
                
              
               
                 God
                 was
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 88.
                 hee
                 was
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Powder-Treason
                 :
                 Hee
                 was
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 sicknesse
                 to
                 preserve
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 our
                 lives
                 for
                 a
                 prey
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 beene
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 wee
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 forget
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 all
                 former
                 deliverances
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 nationall
                 ,
                 and
                 personall
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 often
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 our
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 oft
                 he
                 hath
                 pre●erved
                 us
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 speciall
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 meetings
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 if
                 we
                 looke
                 abroad
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 beene
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 ,
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 member
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 sympathy
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 dead
                 member
                 :
                 therefore
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Armies
                 abroad
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 dead
                 members
                 .
                 Wee
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 these
                 outward
                 deliverances
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   beene
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   none
                   hath
                   beene
                   against
                   us
                   .
                
                 If
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Powder-plot
                 ,
                 where
                 had
                 wee
                 beene
                 ?
                 Our
                 lives
                 would
                 have
                 beene
                 made
                 a
                 prey
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 beene
                 done
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 beene
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 blowing
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 blowne
                 up
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 with
                 religious
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 State
                 with
                 Statesmen
                 :
                 It
                 would
                 have
                 brought
                 a
                 confusion
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 molded
                 all
                 after
                 an
                 Idolatrous
                 Antichristian
                 fashion
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 overthrowne
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 and
                 all
                 ;
                 the
                 issues
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 worse
                 than
                 the
                 present
                 thing
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 graciously
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 have
                 become
                 of
                 us
                 ?
                 
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Psal.
                 129.
                 
                 If
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 us
                 a
                 prey
                 ,
                 and
                 overwhelmed
                 ,
                 and
                 devoured
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 hope
                 .
              
               
                 Have
                 not
                 wee
                 cause
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 thankefull
                 ?
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 for
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 neighbours
                 .
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 shew
                 our
                 thankfulnesse
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 not
                 in
                 outvvard
                 manifestations
                 onely
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 laudable
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 people
                 :
                 but
                 alas
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 wee
                 must
                 shew
                 our
                 thankfulnesse
                 in
                 loving
                 that
                 Religion
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 witnessed
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 defended
                 so
                 miraculously
                 :
                 Labour
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 entertaine
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 perfect
                 hatred
                 of
                 Popery
                 ▪
                 For
                 if
                 wee
                 waxe
                 cold
                 and
                 
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 or
                 oppose
                 Gods
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 undermine
                 it
                 ,
                 doe
                 wee
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 suffer
                 this
                 long
                 ,
                 would
                 hee
                 not
                 spue
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ?
                 (
                 with
                 reverence
                 I
                 speake
                 it
                 .
                 )
                 Though
                 hee
                 have
                 defended
                 us
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 be
                 gone
                 with
                 his
                 truth
                 and
                 religion
                 :
                 It
                 came
                 not
                 alone
                 ,
                 nor
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 goe
                 alone
                 ;
                 if
                 Religion
                 goe
                 ,
                 our
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flourishing
                 of
                 our
                 state
                 ;
                 all
                 will
                 goe
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 our
                 Arke
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 goe
                 away
                 ,
                 our
                 happinesse
                 goes
                 away
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 shew
                 our
                 thankfulnesse
                 by
                 giving
                 and
                 doing
                 some
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 by
                 refreshing
                 their
                 bowels
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 blesse
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 bee
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 bee
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 sticke
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 who
                 then
                 shall
                 bee
                 against
                 us
                 ?
                 Let
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 and
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 bee
                 all
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 bee
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 Bellarmine
                 goes
                 about
                 to
                 prove
                 Luther
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 .
                 Luther
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 couragious
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 mighty
                 spirit
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 prayer
                 :
                 so
                 his
                 expressions
                 were
                 sutable
                 to
                 his
                 spirit
                 :
                 what
                 saith
                 he
                 ?
                 The
                 cause
                 that
                 I
                 defend
                 ,
                 is
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 not
                 stand
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 prevaile
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 counsell
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 counsell
                 in
                 heaven
                 that
                 will
                 disappoint
                 all
                 .
                 God
                 laughes
                 in
                 Heaven
                 at
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 wee
                 weepe
                 ?
                 
                 And
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 can
                 goe
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 helpe
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 goe
                 on
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 our
                 cheerefulnesse
                 and
                 joy
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 delight
                 to
                 goe
                 on
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 cause
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 encourage
                 our selves
                 ;
                 though
                 perhaps
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 posterity
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CHVRCHES
               ECCHO
               ,
            
             
               In
               one
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               By
               The
               late
               learned
               and
               reverend
               Divine
               ,
               RICH.
               SIBBS
               :
               Doctor
               in
               Divinitie
               ,
               Mr
               of
               
                 Katherine
                 Hall
              
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               Preacher
               at
               GRAYES-INNE
               .
            
             
               
                 ISAY
                 64.1
                 .
              
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 rent
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 come
                 downe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mountaines
                 might
                 flow
                 downe
                 at
                 thy
                 presence
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 P.
              
               for
               
                 Nicholas
                 Bourne
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Rapha
                 Harford
              
               ,
               1638.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CHVRCHES
               ECCHO
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     REVEL
                     .
                     22.17
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Bride
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   Come
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THis
               Booke
               of
               the
               Revelation
               is
               an
               history
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               first
               comming
               of
               Christ
               to
               his
               second
               comming
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               last
               Chapters
               set
               downe
               the
               glorious
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               consummation
               of
               all
               things
               :
               when
               the
               present
               state
               of
               things
               shall
               determine
               in
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               For
               howsoever
               (
               no
               doubt
               but
               )
               there
               is
               set
               downe
               the
               glorious
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               world
               in
               part
               :
               yet
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               Church
               rests
               not
               in
               any
               condition
               here
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               carried
               to
               the
               consummation
               and
               perfection
               of
               all
               .
               There
               shall
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               new
               world
               at
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Iewes
               :
               but
               when
               the
               Church
               is
               under
               that
               blessed
               condition
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               under
               desires
               still
               of
               farther
               perfection
               ,
               till
               an
               end
               be
               made
               of
               all
               things
               .
               Therefore
               this
               saying
               here
               ,
               Come
               ,
               hath
               reference
               to
               the
               future
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               All
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               restles
               till
               the
               consummation
               
               of
               all
               things
               in
               the
               latter
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               It
               carries
               all
               before
               it
               in
               a
               desire
               ,
               Come
               Lord
               therefore
               to
               call
               the
               
                 Iewes
                 :
                 Come
              
               Lord
               to
               confound
               Antichrist
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               before
               that
               :
               for
               the
               Iewes
               wil
               never
               come
               in
               ,
               till
               the
               scandal
               of
               Idolatry
               be
               removed
               :
               &
               when
               all
               this
               is
               fulfilled
               ,
               then
               come
               Lord
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               this
               sinful
               world
               .
            
             
               
               As
               it
               is
               with
               a
               river
               ,
               it
               carryes
               all
               before
               it
               ,
               till
               it
               discharge
               it selfe
               into
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               swallowed
               up
               :
               so
               it
               is
               with
               the
               desires
               of
               a
               Christian
               ;
               they
               carry
               all
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               between
               heaven
               and
               them
               in
               a
               streame
               ,
               and
               never
               rest
               ●●ll
               they
               be
               swallowed
               in
               heaven
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               ●●e
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               to
               finish
               〈…〉
               s
               ,
               and
               then
               is
               the
               period
               of
               all
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               ●he
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               promises
               ;
               when
               Christ
               shall
               come
               
                 to
                 be
                 glorious
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               words
               they
               are
               (
               as
               it
               w●re
               )
               ●n
               eccho
               a●
               answere
               backe
               againe
               of
               the
               Bride
               ,
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               unto
               his
               promise
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               which
               he
               makes
               twise
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 come
                 quickly
              
               ,
               and
               in
               ver
               .
               12.
               
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 quickly
              
               ;
               and
               he
               comes
               not
               empty
               handed
               ,
               
                 My
                 reward●
                 is
                 with
                 me
              
               .
               Now
               the
               Church
               here
               ecchoes
               backe
               againe
               ,
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 come
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Bride
                 say
                 ,
                 come
              
               .
               The
               words
               containe
               the
               most
               heavenly
               desire
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               of
               the
               most
               excellent
               personage
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               the
               Queene
               ,
               the
               Bride
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               desire
               to
               the
               most
               excellent
               person
               absolutely
               ,
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               a
               desire
               of
               his
               comming
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               stirred
               up
               by
               the
               most
               excellent
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
               :
               
               for
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
                 say
                 ,
                 Come
                 ,
              
               not
               as
               distinct
               and
               severed
               ,
               but
               the
               Bride
               by
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               ,
               Come
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               Bride
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Rom.
               8.26
               .
               
               
                 Wee
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 makes
                 intercession
              
               ;
               How
               is
               that
               ?
               The
               Spirit
               makes
               intercession
               ,
               by
               making
               us
               make
               intercession
               :
               for
               what
               Christ
               doth
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               causeth
               us
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               one
               Spirit
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               us
               .
               So
               the
               Bride
               by
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               holy
               ,
               and
               blessed
               Spirit
               ,
               say
               ,
               Come
               .
               The
               order
               of
               our
               discourse
               upon
               these
               words
               shall
               be
               this
               ,
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   person
                   wishing
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   condition
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Bride
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   this
                   excellent
                   personage
                   ,
                   the
                   Bride
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               then
               of
               the
               mooving
               cause
               that
               stirres
               up
               the
               Bride
               to
               desire
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               for
               the
               person
               ,
               the
               Bride
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               is
               sometime
               compared
               to
               a
               woman
               for
               weakenesse
               ;
               sometimes
               to
               a
               wife
               ,
               for
               faithfulnesse
               to
               her
               Husband
               and
               Christ
               ;
               sometimes
               to
               a
               Bride
               ;
               because
               she
               is
               contracted
               to
               Christ
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               sometimes
               to
               a
               mother
               for
               her
               fruitfulnesse
               ;
               sometimes
               to
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               for
               her
               chastity
               :
               here
               to
               a
               Bride
               ,
               because
               this
               life
               is
               but
               the
               time
               of
               Contract
               ;
               but
               the
               consummation
               of
               the
               marriage
               shall
               be
               in
               heaven
               .
               Now
               this
               contract
               between
               the
               Church
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               betweene
               every
               particular
               soule
               and
               Christ
               :
               for
               both
               are
               the
               bride
               of
               Christ.
               Even
               as
               it
               is
               the
               same
               soule
               that
               is
               in
               the
               little
               finger
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               whole
               
               body
               ,
               the
               same
               soule
               enlivens
               both
               :
               so
               it
               is
               the
               same
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Bride
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               particular
               Christian
               ,
               therfore
               the
               Bride
               is
               both
               every
               particular
               Christian
               ,
               &
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
               Now
               the
               contract
               that
               is
               made
               betweene
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               between
               the
               Church
               &
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               which
               knits
               the
               soule
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               to
               the
               soule
               .
               And
               for
               this
               end
               that
               Christ
               might
               be
               a
               Husband
               ,
               and
               contract
               this
               Bride
               to
               himselfe
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
               he
               married
               our
               nature
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               marry
               our
               persons
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               three-fold
               degree
               of
               union
               .
            
             
               
                 An
                 union
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 union
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 union
                 of
                 Glory
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               union
               of
               nature
               was
               ,
               then
               Christ
               tooke
               our
               nature
               upon
               him
               .
               The
               union
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               when
               we
               take
               his
               nature
               ,
               when
               wee
               partake
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               :
               The
               union
               of
               glory
               is
               when
               we
               shall
               all
               be
               in
               heaven
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               for
               the
               third
               .
               Christ
               became
               
                 bone
                 of
                 our
                 bone
              
               ,
               in
               nature
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               
                 bone
                 of
                 his
                 bone
              
               ,
               with
               him
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               so
               perfectly
               one
               with
               him
               in
               glory
               .
               We
               see
               the
               Bride
               that
               is
               the
               Person
               .
               Here
               I
               might
               take
               occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               sweet
               comfort
               that
               issues
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               Person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               should
               dignifie
               us
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               us
               to
               unity
               ,
               with
               ,
               and
               contract
               us
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               not
               speak
               much
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               having
               spoken
               more
               at
               large
               of
               it
               out
               of
               the
               Canticles
               .
               
            
             
               If
               marriage
               be
               honorable
               ,
               what
               is
               this
               marriage
               
               and
               contract
               ?
               which
               is
               indeed
               the
               patterne
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               
               others
               are
               but
               shadowes
               to
               this
               .
               Hence
               comes
               the
               sweet
               security
               &
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               from
               this
               contract
               between
               Christ
               and
               it
               ▪
               for
               all
               our
               debts
               are
               discharged
               by
               this
               ,
               he
               tooke
               upon
               him
               our
               sins
               .
               And
               then
               the
               Church
               hath
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               in
               this
               contract
               and
               marriage
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               consummate
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               is
               &
               hath
               ,
               is
               the
               Churches
               .
               
                 All
                 is
                 yours
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 are
                 Christs
                 .
              
               What
               a
               large
               comfort
               is
               this
               ?
               if
               we
               had
               hearts
               to
               consider
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               improove
               it
               ;
               his
               grace
               serves
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Of
                 his
                 fulnesse
                 wee
                 receive
                 grace
                 for
                 grace
                 .
              
               So
               wee
               may
               say
               of
               all
               the
               priviledges
               that
               Christ
               hath
               ;
               they
               are
               first
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
               shines
               in
               his
               beames
               .
               And
               as
               it
               is
               matter
               of
               wondrous
               comfort
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               likewise
               matter
               of
               more
               speciall
               comfort
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               infirmities
               .
               The
               Church
               is
               a
               woman
               ,
               therefore
               the
               weaker
               vessell
               .
               Now
               God
               that
               bids
               us
               
                 beare
                 with
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 weaker
                 vessell
                 ,
              
               to
               honour
               her
               with
               the
               honour
               of
               gentle
               usage
               :
               (
               for
               that
               honor
               is
               meant
               )
               he
               that
               teacheth
               man
               his
               duty
               ,
               will
               he
               not
               performe
               it
               himselfe
               ?
               to
               beare
               with
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               weaker
               vessell
               .
               
               Especially
               when
               it
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               marriage
               ,
               Hosea
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 marry
                 thee
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 mercy
              
               ;
               wee
               may
               clayme
               mercy
               as
               a
               part
               of
               our
               dowry
               by
               Christ
               ,
               pardoning
               mercy
               ,
               forbearing
               ,
               pittying
               mercy
               ;
               we
               make
               not
               use
               of
               this
               comfort
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               discouraged
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               teacheth
               us
               likewise
               how
               to
               carry
               our selves
               to
               Christ
               as
               we
               should
               doe
               ,
               
               chastly
               ,
               to
               
               take
               heed
               how
               we
               judge
               of
               things
               ,
               we
               must
               keep
               our
               judgements
               chast
               .
               A
               Christian
               hath
               not
               liberty
               to
               ryot
               in
               his
               opinion
               ,
               to
               run
               at
               randome
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               〈◊〉
               reason
               ●aith
               :
               No
               ,
               he
               must
               think
               what
               Christ
               thinks
               ,
               and
               submit
               his
               judgement
               to
               him
               .
               And
               he
               must
               have
               no
               will
               of
               his
               own●
               ,
               he
               must
               give
               it
               up
               to
               his
               contracted
               Husband
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               be
               content
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               him
               in
               all
               things
               ;
               be
               must
               forget
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               and
               his
               former
               condition
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               make
               this
               marriage
               ,
               (
               as
               carnall
               professors
               doe
               )
               a
               cover
               for
               their
               adulterous
               unfaithfulnesse
               .
               What
               is
               the
               course
               of
               many
               Christians
               ?
               They
               make
               the
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               a
               cover
               for
               their
               ill
               dealing
               ,
               for
               their
               unfaithfull
               courses
               ,
               what
               a
               shame
               is
               this
               ?
               It
               is
               abhominable
               .
               What
               makes
               the
               faults
               of
               wives
               worse
               ,
               then
               the
               fault
               of
               single
               persons
               ?
               because
               they
               are
               contrary
               to
               covenants
               ,
               besides
               many
               other
               inconveniences
               ,
               the
               confusion
               of
               ofspring
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               but
               this
               is
               one
               grand
               difference
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               exageration
               of
               the
               fault
               ,
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               former
               covenant
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               swearers
               ,
               and
               filthy
               persons
               ,
               that
               disgrace
               Religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               cover
               themselves
               under
               p●etence
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               contracted
               to
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               baptised
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               &c.
               such
               wretched
               persons
               shall
               know
               ere
               long
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               to
               dally
               with
               Religion
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               aggravation
               of
               the
               faults
               of
               such
               persons
               ?
               They
               deale
               as
               fil●hy
               adultresses
               doe
               ,
               they
               make
               Religion
               a
               cover
               for
               their
               wreched
               courses
               .
               God
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               Christ
               dyed
               ,
               we
               are
               
               Christians
               ,
               we
               are
               baptised
               ,
               &c
               ▪
               This
               is
               an
               obligation
               to
               a
               stricte●
               life
               ,
               it
               gives
               men
               no
               libertie
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               stricter
               bond
               to●
               holy
               life
               ,
               the
               renewing
               of
               the
               new
               covenant
               againe
               ,
               and
               againe
               .
               Therefore
               there
               is
               no
               comfort
               for
               any
               such
               wretched
               persons
               ,
               that
               countenance
               themselves
               under
               the
               profession
               of
               Religion
               :
               in
               adde
               a
               greater
               degree
               to
               their
               offence
               ;
               
                 Oh
                 ye
                 adulterer●
                 ,
                 and
                 adulteresses
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 know
                 ye
                 ●ot
                 that
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 unity
                 with
                 God
                 ?
              
               When
               we
               let
               〈…〉
               loose
               to
               vaine
               things
               ,
               and
               〈…〉
               are
               c●ntracted
               to
               Christ
               ,
               we
               are
               adulteres●
               ,
               &
               adulteresses
               .
            
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               there
               for
               〈…〉
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               our
               office
               that
               are
               〈…〉
               Christ
               and
               his
               〈◊〉
               together
               
                 〈…〉
                 phi
              
               ,
               friends
               of
               the
               Bridegroome
               ,
               〈…〉
               new
               Testament
               .
               Let
               me
               〈◊〉
               you
               in
               〈…〉
               ,
               〈◊〉
               those
               〈◊〉
               not
               〈◊〉
               given
               up
               their
               names
               to
               Christ
               〈…〉
               〈◊〉
               with
               〈…〉
               all
               to
               him
               in
               〈…〉
               man
               ,
               in
               〈◊〉
               judgements
               and
               wil
               be
               and
               affections●
               and
               than
               you
               shall
               find
               〈…〉
               condition
               in
               this
               world
               .
               Indeed
               〈…〉
               for
               t
               of
               this
               condition
               ,
               to
               be
               indeed●
               and
               not
               in
               outward
               profession
               〈…〉
               covenant
               with
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               to
               him
               〈◊〉
               if
               you
               will
               take
               liberty
               〈◊〉
               the
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               live
               loosely
               ,
               to
               be
               wearers
               ,
               &c
               fil●hy
               persons
               ;
               to
               use
               your
               tongues
               as
               you
               lift
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               had
               made
               no
               promise
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               indeed
               we
               all
               have
               ,
               what
               will
               be
               the
               confusion
               of
               your
               soules
               ere
               long
               ?
               
               oh
               ,
               that
               we
               dallyed
               with
               Religion
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               intreated
               to
               be
               as
               wee
               should
               be
               by
               all
               sweet
               bonds
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               preferred
               our
               owne
               lusts
               ,
               and
               base
               affections
               .
               This
               will
               be
               the
               aggravation
               of
               hell
               and
               damnation
               it selfe
               ;
               this
               intreaty
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               excellent
               prerogatives
               and
               priviledges
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               in
               Christ
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               we
               stand
               more
               upon
               our
               own
               base
               courses
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               leave
               any
               thing
               ,
               to
               give
               up
               our selves
               to
               Christ
               :
               but
               I
               meane
               not
               to
               dwell
               on
               this
               point
               .
               This
               is
               the
               person
               :
               
                 The
                 Bride
              
               ,
               she
               is
               called
               the
               Bride
               ,
               
               and
               not
               the
               wife
               ,
               because
               she
               is
               onely
               contracted
               here
               on
               earth
               ;
               and
               she
               is
               called
               the
               Bride
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               whore
               of
               Babylon
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               filthy
               adulteresse
               ,
               the
               false
               Church
               .
               The
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               Bride
               ,
               and
               a
               virgin
               ,
               in
               heaven
               shee
               shall
               be
               a
               wife
               :
               the
               false
               Church
               is
               a
               whore
               ;
               she
               defiles
               her selfe
               with
               Idolatry
               and
               abhominations
               :
               so
               partly
               for
               distinction
               from
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               heaven
               where
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               wife
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               false
               Church
               ,
               she
               is
               here
               called
               a
               Bride
               .
            
             
               To
               come
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               to
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               
               How
               should
               the
               Church
               know
               she
               is
               a
               Bride
               ?
               This
               is
               one
               way
               :
               The
               desire
               of
               the
               marriage
               ;
               where
               there
               is
               a
               true
               contract
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               desire
               of
               the
               marriage
               ,
               of
               the
               consummation
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               desire
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               In
               this
               there
               are
               two
               things
               considerable
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               Christ
               will
               come
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               the
               Church
               hath
               a
               de●ire
               of
               this
               comming
               .
               That
               Christ
               will
               come
               .
               I
               need
               spend
               
               no
               time
               to
               proove
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               an
               Article
               of
               faith
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
               And
               he
               will
               come
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               what
               he
               hath
               begun
               here
               .
               He
               came
               to
               redeeme
               our
               soules
               ,
               hee
               must
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               come
               to
               redeeme
               our
               bodies
               from
               corruption
               .
               Hee
               came
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               and
               to
               die
               for
               us
               ,
               he
               must
               come
               to
               be
               judge
               of
               the
               quick
               ,
               and
               dead
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               contract
               us
               ,
               he
               will
               come
               againe
               to
               marry
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               us
               where
               he
               is
               .
               He
               loved
               us
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               from
               heaven
               to
               earth
               where
               we
               are
               ,
               to
               take
               our
               nature
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               fit
               Husband
               ,
               but
               hee
               will
               come
               to
               take
               us
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               we
               shall
               enter
               
                 into
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Palace
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 King
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               45.
               
               
               Hee
               will
               come
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               question
               of
               that
               .
            
             
               The
               uneven
               carriage
               of
               things
               in
               this
               world
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               evinceth
               so
               much
               .
               You
               see
               how
               it
               is
               here
               with
               mighty
               persons
               ,
               that
               shake
               off
               Christs
               yoke
               ;
               how
               they
               beare
               sway
               ;
               how
               Satan
               playes
               reaks
               in
               opposing
               Christ
               ,
               he
               rules
               in
               the
               children
               of
               pride
               :
               this
               must
               not
               alway
               be
               so
               ,
               there
               must
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               a
               time
               when
               Christ
               will
               
                 be
                 glorious
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
              
               .
               Now
               the
               life
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               is
               a
               hidden
               life
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               day
               of
               revelation
               .
               And
               even
               as
               it
               was
               in
               Christs
               first
               comming
               ,
               there
               was
               all
               kind
               of
               arguments
               and
               witnesses
               to
               prove
               that
               he
               should
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               a
               Quire
               of
               Angels
               from
               Heaven
               to
               witnesse
               it
               ;
               and
               on
               earth
               ,
               the
               wise
               men
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               and
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               old
               Simeon
               ,
               there
               was
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               all
               kind
               of
               witnesses
               .
               So
               in
               his
               second
               comming
               ,
               there
               is
               all
               kind
               of
               witnesses
               :
               
               in
               this
               Chapter
               here
               is
               Christ
               and
               the
               Angell
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               the
               Church
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               every
               particular
               soule
               ,
               their
               desire
               of
               his
               comming
               shewes
               that
               hee
               will
               come
               ;
               for
               the
               desires
               stirred
               up
               in
               the
               heart
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               be
               in
               vain
               .
               The
               desires
               of
               his
               comming
               shew
               that
               he
               will
               come
               ;
               for
               spirituall
               desires
               must
               have
               their
               accomplishment
               ;
               there
               will
               bee
               a
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               of
               that
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               Church
               here
               desires
               it
               :
               it
               is
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               bee
               carried
               in
               her
               desires
               to
               it
               :
               wherein
               we
               will
               shew
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               desire
               .
               And
               then
               the
               use
               that
               wee
               are
               to
               make
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
               The
               grounds
               why
               the
               Church
               desires
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               manifold
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               look
               but
               to
               the
               present
               condition
               of
               things
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               1
               the
               state
               of
               things
               ,
               the
               scandals
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               there
               will
               be
               a
               desire
               in
               the
               Church
               that
               all
               scandals
               and
               offences
               may
               be
               removed
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 that
                 offend
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               Look
               again
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               persecuted
               afflicted
               estate
               ;
               nay
               those
               that
               should
               countenance
               the
               poore
               Church
               ,
               how
               roughly
               is
               the
               poor
               Church
               used
               ofttimes
               of
               those
               ?
               Those
               that
               should
               encourage
               the
               Church
               ,
               their
               rugged
               and
               rough
               usage
               stirres
               up
               this
               desire
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               whē
               those
               that
               should
               be
               most
               encouragement
               ,
               are
               oft
               times
               the
               greatest
               discouragement
               .
            
             
             
               Then
               again
               the
               Church
               hath
               Antichrist
               to
               oppose
               it
               ,
               3
               and
               false
               Brethren
               in
               it
               ;
               false
               persons
               that
               hang
               in
               their
               affections
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               however
               they
               make
               a
               shew
               ,
               yet
               their
               minds
               are
               carried
               to
               pompe
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               false
               Religion
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               besotted
               with
               a
               proud
               carnall
               disposition
               ,
               which
               they
               prefer
               before
               the
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               vaine
               persons
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               know
               not
               what
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               .
            
             
               Then
               againe
               ,
               4
               if
               we
               regard
               even
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               Church
               it selfe
               ,
               it
               breedes
               a
               desire
               of
               Christs
               comming
               :
               for
               alas
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               a
               weake
               sight
               in
               men
               ;
               and
               variety
               of
               sight
               where
               there
               is
               weaknesse
               ,
               breeds
               variety
               of
               judgement
               ;
               and
               where
               there
               is
               variety
               of
               judgement
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               jealousies
               even
               among
               good
               persons
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               irksome
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               any
               that
               love
               the
               sweet
               peace
               ,
               and
               concord
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               are
               contracted
               to
               Christ
               :
               this
               will
               not
               be
               avoided
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               only
               those
               that
               are
               wise
               &
               strōgest
               in
               grace
               ,
               they
               wil
               be
               the
               greatest
               peace
               makers
               ,
               and
               beare
               with
               the
               weake
               in
               this
               kind
               .
            
             
               Then
               againe
               ,
               5
               while
               we
               are
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               best
               thing
               but
               Satan
               will
               put
               his
               foot
               and
               claw
               in
               ,
               except
               grace
               over-power
               him
               .
               The
               Magistracie
               ,
               and
               ministery
               alas
               how
               are
               they
               many
               times
               prophaned
               and
               abused
               by
               Satan
               and
               corrupt
               hearted
               men
               ,
               that
               know
               not
               how
               to
               manage
               them
               graciously
               ,
               and
               fruitfully
               ?
               The
               Magistracie
               that
               is
               for
               good
               ,
               it
               is
               turned
               oft-times
               for
               grievance
               ,
               as
               if
               al
               the
               world
               were
               made
               
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               doe
               nothing
               but
               to
               have
               others
               Idolize
               them
               .
               And
               then
               for
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               those
               that
               should
               be
               teachers
               of
               others
               many
               times
               discourage
               those
               that
               they
               should
               cherish
               :
               and
               as
               the
               Prophet
               complains
               in
               his
               time
               of
               the
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               they
               discourage
               those
               that
               they
               should
               encourage
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               grieve
               those
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               grieve
               by
               their
               false
               carriage
               ,
               taking
               contrary
               wayes
               to
               Gods
               Spirit
               ;
               they
               grieve
               those
               that
               they
               should
               cherish
               ,
               and
               comfort
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               that
               they
               should
               take
               downe
               ,
               by
               flattery
               and
               false
               applications
               :
               This
               will
               be
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               excellent
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               workes
               his
               owne
               good
               ends
               )
               while
               the
               world
               stands
               there
               will
               be
               a
               taint
               upon
               Gods
               Ordinance
               till
               Christ
               come
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               that
               grieve
               and
               offend
               shall
               bee
               taken
               away
               ;
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Sun
               nor
               Moon
               then
               ,
               for
               the
               Lambe
               will
               doe
               all
               ;
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Magistracy
               nor
               Ministery
               then
               ,
               
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               so
               for
               all
               conditions
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               condition
               nor
               nothing
               that
               is
               good
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               Satan
               labours
               to
               bring
               a
               vanity
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               corrupt
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               prone
               to
               yeeld
               to
               him
               :
               this
               will
               be
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Therefore
               wee
               should
               not
               bee
               overmuch
               offended
               ,
               to
               see
               things
               carried
               otherwise
               than
               wee
               would
               have
               them
               .
               Why
               should
               we
               wish
               for
               that
               condition
               that
               will
               never
               be
               in
               this
               world
               ?
               Wish
               we
               may
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               wish
               it
               in
               its
               owne
               time
               ,
               it
               will
               bee
               
               hereafter
               .
               Let
               us
               labour
               that
               it
               may
               be
               so
               then
               ,
               and
               beare
               with
               all
               here
               as
               patiently
               as
               we
               can
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               5
               take
               the
               best
               Christians
               of
               all
               ,
               in
               themselves
               ,
               in
               their
               own
               particulars
               .
               Alas
               ,
               what
               a
               conflicting
               life
               hath
               a
               Christian
               with
               his
               own
               heart
               ?
               Sometimes
               in
               generall
               he
               can
               see
               truths
               very
               cleare
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               particular
               ,
               some
               passion
               or
               other
               ,
               of
               Anger
               ,
               or
               Revenge
               ,
               &c.
               it
               clouds
               his
               judgement
               ,
               that
               hee
               cannot
               see
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               what
               is
               best
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               the
               imperfection
               of
               the
               work
               of
               mortification
               ,
               hinders
               him
               in
               his
               passages
               ,
               and
               businesse
               ,
               that
               hee
               cannot
               clearely
               decide
               of
               what
               is
               best
               at
               this
               time
               .
               S.
               Paul
               complaines
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 ill
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 .
              
               There
               are
               none
               but
               they
               carry
               some
               of
               these
               dregs
               with
               them
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               hinders
               them
               in
               their
               designes
               and
               determinations
               :
               onely
               those
               that
               have
               the
               power
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               in
               a
               greater
               portion
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               they
               get
               more
               victory
               over
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               can
               more
               clearely
               see
               any
               thing
               then
               others
               :
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               all
               have
               some
               impediment
               this
               way
               ,
               even
               the
               best
               .
            
             
               The
               necessities
               of
               this
               life
               inforce
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               trouble
               ,
               6
               the
               supplying
               the
               necessities
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               condition
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               us
               in
               ,
               which
               all
               shall
               have
               an
               end
               then
               .
            
             
               Then
               againe
               ,
               the
               relation
               between
               Christ
               ,
               and
               this
               contracted
               Spouse
               ,
               7
               and
               every
               faithfull
               soule
               ,
               inforceth
               a
               desire
               of
               his
               comming
               .
               It
               is
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Churches
               contract
               ,
               she
               is
               a
               Bride
               
               now
               ,
               she
               is
               contracted
               :
               now
               al
               the
               time
               between
               the
               contract
               ,
               and
               the
               marriage
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               time
               of
               longing
               and
               desire
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Church
               cannot
               but
               desire
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               It
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               imperfection
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               truth
               in
               imperfection
               ,
               to
               desire
               perfection
               :
               you
               see
               the
               little
               seed
               that
               is
               sown
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               it
               breakes
               through
               the
               thicke
               clods
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               in
               its
               perfection
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               in
               the
               eare
               ,
               nature
               hath
               given
               it
               an
               instinct
               to
               breake
               out
               :
               so
               where
               the
               seed
               of
               grace
               is
               ,
               it
               will
               breake
               ,
               out
               and
               shoot
               forward
               to
               desire
               still
               ,
               and
               still
               ,
               till
               it
               comes
               to
               perfection
               .
               Grace
               being
               an
               imperfect
               state
               here
               ,
               it
               puts
               forward
               in
               desiring
               that
               perfection
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               attaine
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               :
               therefore
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Spouse
               say
               ,
               Come
               .
            
             
               8
               And
               then
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               affection
               of
               love
               it selfe
               where
               it
               is
               planted
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               affection
               of
               perfect
               union
               ,
               contract
               will
               not
               serve
               ,
               but
               marriage
               must
               come
               after
               .
               Love
               will
               not
               satisfie
               it selfe
               in
               imperfect
               union
               ,
               but
               it
               cries
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 Come
              
               ,
               still
               it
               is
               carryed
               in
               a
               restlesse
               desire
               ,
               till
               it
               come
               to
               perfection
               .
               Therefore
               put
               the
               case
               the
               Jewes
               were
               called
               and
               converted
               ,
               and
               Antichrist
               subdued
               ,
               hath
               the
               Church
               an
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               period
               of
               her
               desires
               ,
               to
               say
               no
               more
               Come
               ?
               oh
               no
               :
               yet
               Christ
               is
               not
               come
               as
               he
               will
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               perfect
               consummation
               of
               all
               ,
               untill
               that
               of
               time
               it selfe
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               desire
               of
               the
               Bride
               and
               Spouse
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               come
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               what
               grounds
               there
               are
               of
               this
               desire
               .
            
             
             
               But
               is
               this
               onely
               true
               of
               the
               Church
               militant
               ,
               
               herebelow
               ,
               doth
               not
               the
               Church
               in
               heaven
               say
               Come
               too
               ?
               
               Yes
               the
               Church
               in
               heaven
               saith
               ,
               Come
               ,
               
               too
               .
               The
               Church
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               earth
               are
               but
               one
               Family
               ;
               they
               are
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               but
               one
               Parliament
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               higher
               house
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               lower
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               both
               say
               come
               .
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               the
               Church
               in
               heaven
               saith
               ,
               Come
               ?
               Because
               the
               Church
               in
               heaven
               have
               bodies
               that
               be
               rotting
               in
               earth
               ;
               which
               bodyes
               helped
               them
               to
               serve
               God
               on
               earth
               ,
               fasted
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               prayed
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               indured
               pains
               and
               toyle
               with
               them
               .
               The
               soule
               acccounts
               it selfe
               imperfect
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               joyned
               to
               its
               old
               companion
               ,
               the
               body
               againe
               ;
               therefore
               it
               desires
               
                 Come
                 Lord
              
               ,
               that
               my
               body
               may
               be
               united
               to
               me
               againe
               ,
               that
               so
               wee
               may
               both
               perfectly
               prayse
               thee
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               Then
               againe
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               all
               their
               company
               ,
               all
               the
               Saints
               are
               not
               gathered
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               not
               be
               merry
               indeed
               ,
               till
               they
               all
               meet
               in
               heaven
               :
               therfore
               that
               all
               may
               meet
               ,
               even
               the
               Church
               in
               heaven
               ,
               hath
               a
               desire
               ,
               
                 Come
                 Lord
              
               :
               so
               both
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               they
               meet
               in
               this
               desire
               .
            
             
               This
               may
               be
               a
               ground
               of
               tryall
               ,
               
               whether
               wee
               be
               truely
               the
               Bride
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               or
               no
               ;
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               tryall
               may
               be
               gathered
               hence
               ;
               whither
               is
               the
               bent
               of
               our
               desire
               carryed
               ?
               is
               our
               condition
               so
               here
               ,
               as
               that
               wee
               desire
               to
               be
               as
               we
               are
               still
               ?
               then
               all
               is
               naught
               with
               us
               .
               The
               Church
               we
               see
               saith
               come
               ,
               nothing
               will
               content
               her
               in
               this
               world
               :
               so
               those
               hearts
               that
               are
               wrought
               upon
               
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               nothing
               here
               will
               content
               them
               but
               still
               they
               say
               come
               .
               The
               disposition
               in
               carnall
               persons
               is
               cleane
               contrary
               ;
               they
               say
               as
               it
               is
               in
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 Depart
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 none
                 of
                 thy
                 wayes
                 :
              
               they
               are
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 Why
                 doest
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 torment
                 us
                 before
                 our
                 time
                 ?
              
               doe
               not
               come
               .
               If
               it
               were
               in
               the
               power
               of
               most
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               whether
               Christ
               should
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               or
               no
               ,
               doe
               you
               thinke
               they
               would
               give
               their
               voyce
               that
               way
               ,
               that
               Christ
               should
               come
               ?
               they
               would
               never
               do
               it
               :
               for
               they
               know
               how
               unfit
               a
               condition
               they
               are
               in
               for
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               If
               theeves
               and
               malefactors
               might
               have
               liberty
               to
               chuse
               ,
               whether
               there
               should
               be
               Assizes
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               surely
               they
               would
               never
               have
               any
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               with
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               live
               in
               sinfull
               wretched
               courses
               ,
               that
               abuse
               their
               tongues
               ,
               and
               their
               bodies
               ,
               are
               they
               of
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Bride
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               come
               ?
               oh
               no
               ,
               they
               know
               they
               have
               not
               done
               their
               duty
               :
               therefore
               let
               us
               enter
               deepely
               into
               our
               owne
               soules
               ,
               and
               try
               whether
               cordially
               we
               can
               yeeld
               this
               desire
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               to
               say
               come
               ?
               Therefore
               to
               (
               spend
               a
               little
               time
               in
               a
               further
               search
               )
               if
               wee
               can
               truely
               say
               ,
               Come
               ,
               1
               we
               will
               desire
               Christ
               to
               come
               into
               our
               soules
               now
               ,
               to
               rule
               our
               soules
               now
               ,
               to
               come
               and
               make
               way
               for
               himselfe
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               Is
               it
               possible
               for
               the
               soule
               to
               desire
               to
               goe
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               come
               to
               it
               ?
               If
               Christ
               rule
               not
               in
               us
               ,
               wee
               shall
               never
               raigne
               with
               Christ
               :
               if
               Christs
               Kingdome
               come
               not
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               enter
               into
               Christ
               ▪
               
               Kingdom
               :
               therefore
               the
               soule
               that
               hath
               this
               desire
               truly
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               Come
               ,
               it
               will
               give
               Christ
               entrance
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               come
               by
               his
               Ordinances
               .
               Come
               Lord
               by
               thy
               word
               ,
               come
               by
               thy
               Spirit
               into
               my
               heart
               ,
               close
               with
               my
               heart
               ,
               drive
               out
               whatsoever
               is
               there
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               give
               thee
               liberty
               to
               raigne
               as
               thou
               wilt
               :
               these
               desires
               will
               be
               in
               a
               true
               heart
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               cherish
               wilfully
               those
               desires
               that
               are
               contrary
               to
               this
               .
            
             
               Shall
               we
               thinke
               that
               that
               Christian
               that
               saith
               these
               words
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               will
               put
               Christ
               away
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               not
               care
               for
               to
               heare
               his
               word
               ,
               nor
               care
               to
               meet
               Christ
               here
               in
               earth
               ,
               and
               yet
               pretend
               a
               desire
               to
               meet
               him
               in
               heaven
               ?
               where
               is
               Christ
               ,
               here
               ?
               is
               hee
               not
               in
               his
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               Assemblies
               of
               his
               Saints
               ?
               those
               therefore
               that
               despise
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               pretend
               ,
               that
               they
               desire
               that
               Christ
               should
               come
               ,
               doe
               they
               not
               prophane
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Hallowed
                 be
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 Thy
                 Kingdome
                 come
                 ?
              
               They
               patter
               it
               over
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               meane
               it
               in
               good
               earnest
               :
               when
               they
               despise
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               Christs
               ,
               despise
               the
               motions
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               rule
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               but
               are
               ruled
               by
               rules
               of
               policy
               ,
               and
               reason
               ,
               and
               flesh
               :
               can
               they
               say
               ,
               Come
               ?
               No
               ,
               they
               doe
               abhominably
               prophane
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               :
               what
               kind
               of
               Service
               is
               that
               ,
               when
               their
               desires
               are
               quite
               cleane
               contrary
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               protestation
               contrary
               to
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               nullity
               :
               they
               professe
               in
               their
               prayers
               ,
               
               that
               they
               would
               have
               Christ
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               course
               of
               life
               is
               contrary
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               him
               come
               .
               Againe
               ,
               those
               that
               truly
               desire
               Christ
               should
               come
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               subordinate
               helpers
               under
               Christ
               ,
               2
               to
               promote
               those
               things
               that
               tend
               to
               his
               comming
               :
               before
               Christ
               comes
               ,
               Antichrist
               must
               be
               abolished
               and
               consumed
               ;
               the
               Jewes
               must
               be
               converted
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Elect
               must
               be
               consummate
               ,
               and
               finished
               .
               Therefore
               what
               shall
               wee
               say
               ,
               when
               those
               that
               pretend
               to
               desire
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               countenance
               heresies
               that
               m●st
               have
               an
               end
               first
               ?
               And
               those
               that
               are
               against
               wholesome
               Lawes
               to
               be
               made
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               those
               that
               countenance
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               false
               worship
               ,
               stablishing
               what
               Christ
               must
               abolish
               before
               he
               come
               ,
               can
               they
               say
               ,
               Come
               in
               good
               earnest
               ?
               Their
               course
               is
               contrary
               to
               what
               they
               pray
               .
               Therefore
               indeed
               ,
               and
               in
               good
               earnest
               we
               pray
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Kingdome
                 come
              
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               our
               soules
               as
               the
               Church
               here
               ,
               Come
               ,
               when
               we
               set
               our selves
               to
               abolish
               heresie
               and
               false
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               adulterous
               ,
               and
               promote
               the
               true
               Service
               of
               God
               ;
               when
               we
               labour
               in
               our
               places
               that
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Elect
               may
               be
               consummate
               ,
               when
               wee
               labour
               ,
               that
               our
               children
               may
               be
               Gods
               children
               ,
               and
               our
               servants
               ,
               may
               be
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               in
               our
               places
               labour
               that
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               may
               be
               inlarged
               .
               If
               wee
               put
               not
               to
               our
               helping
               hand
               ,
               to
               that
               wee
               pray
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               contradiction
               .
               Those
               therefore
               that
               live
               scandalous
               lives
               ,
               i●
               scandalous
               courses
               and
               
               speeches
               ,
               and
               hinder
               the
               conversion
               of
               peoples
               soules
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               draw
               them
               to
               wicked
               hellish
               courses
               ,
               when
               they
               post
               to
               hell
               themselves
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               draw
               others
               into
               cursed
               society
               with
               them selves
               ,
               they
               cannot
               truly
               say
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               here
               ,
               Come
               .
               Let
               us
               take
               it
               to
               heart
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               not
               mocke
               ,
               and
               dally
               with
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               matter
               then
               we
               take
               it
               for
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               ,
               but
               a
               Christian
               that
               saith
               his
               prayers
               in
               earnest
               ,
               should
               be
               thus
               affected
               ,
               unlesse
               wee
               make
               a
               mockery
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               3
               if
               we
               can
               indeed
               say
               Come
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               fitting
               for
               this
               comming
               ,
               a
               preparing
               our selves
               for
               it
               ,
               for
               our
               going
               to
               Christ.
               Is
               it
               not
               so
               in
               civill
               things
               ?
               and
               doth
               not
               grace
               worke
               that
               ,
               that
               nature
               doth
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               ?
               If
               we
               desire
               that
               a
               great
               person
               should
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               will
               there
               not
               be
               a
               fitting
               of
               our
               houses
               ,
               of
               our
               apparell
               ,
               and
               entertainement
               ●●table
               to
               the
               worth
               of
               the
               person
               ?
               or
               else
               a
               man
               may
               say
               ,
               surely
               you
               loo●e
               for
               no
               body
               this
               day
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               fitted
               ,
               and
               prepared
               :
               so
               if
               we
               pretend
               we
               desire
               Christ
               to
               Come
               ,
               and
               yet
               notwith
               standing
               we
               are
               carelesse
               of
               getting
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               of
               purging
               our
               soules
               ,
               of
               growing
               in
               grace
               ,
               carelesse
               of
               being
               such
               as
               Christ
               may
               delight
               to
               come
               unto
               :
               This
               carelessenesse
               of
               fitting
               ,
               and
               preparing
               our selves
               ,
               shewes
               that
               wee
               doe
               but
               in
               hypocrisie
               speake
               the
               words
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               Those
               that
               desire
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               happy
               condition
               of
               Christians
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               they
               desire
               the
               way
               of
               it
               here
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               fitting
               ,
               and
               preparing
               themselves
               for
               that
               estate
               ,
               and
               indeed
               it
               will
               worke
               those
               effects
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Tit.
               2.
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               motive
               there
               to
               live
               a
               holy
               ,
               and
               righteous
               and
               sober
               life
               ?
               
                 Looking
                 ,
                 and
                 waiting
                 for
                 the
                 glorious
                 appearing
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               There
               he
               inserts
               a
               holy
               life
               betweene
               the
               two
               commings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               shewing
               that
               the
               beleeving
               the
               end
               of
               both
               ,
               will
               worke
               this
               effect
               in
               the
               change
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 sober
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 just
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 The
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 appeared
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               comming
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 teaching
                 us
                 to
                 deny
                 all
                 ungodlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 worldly
                 lusts
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               then
               looking
               forward
               still
               ,
               for
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               So
               that
               he
               beleeves
               ,
               that
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               hath
               appeared
               in
               saving
               our
               soules
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               first
               comming
               ;
               and
               hee
               that
               beleeves
               that
               hee
               will
               come
               to
               be
               glorious
               after
               in
               his
               second
               comming
               ;
               certainely
               he
               will
               live
               justly
               and
               soberly
               ,
               and
               righteously
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               he
               will
               fit
               himselfe
               for
               that
               estate
               that
               hee
               professeth
               to
               desire
               .
               Let
               us
               trie
               our selves
               by
               these
               evidences
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               and
               not
               thinke
               our
               state
               good
               till
               wee
               can
               say
               from
               our
               hearts
               ,
               Come
               .
            
             
               But
               are
               Christians
               alwayes
               in
               this
               state
               of
               soule
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               say
               ,
               Come
               ?
            
             
               
               I
               answere
               ,
               they
               are
               alway
               in
               some
               degree
               fitting
               themselves
               for
               Christ
               ;
               
               but
               notwithstanding
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               alway
               so
               exact
               and
               watchfull
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               wish
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               come
               at
               
               this
               time
               .
               Take
               the
               comparison
               from
               a
               wife
               ,
               a
               spouse
               ,
               she
               heartily
               desires
               the
               comming
               home
               of
               her
               husband
               :
               yet
               perhaps
               sometimes
               things
               may
               not
               be
               in
               so
               good
               order
               ,
               as
               to
               wish
               that
               he
               were
               here
               now
               ;
               nay
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               prepared
               .
               This
               is
               the
               state
               of
               careles
               Christians
               ,
               that
               have
               soundnesse
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               carelesse
               :
               they
               desire
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               they
               love
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               indeavour
               weakely
               for
               it
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               so
               carelesse
               ,
               some
               corruption
               hanges
               on
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               so
               mortified
               ,
               and
               subdued
               as
               they
               should
               doe
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               yet
               so
               fitted
               as
               they
               should
               be
               .
               Therefore
               God
               often
               rouseth
               such
               by
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               other
               courses
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               weane
               them
               more
               from
               the
               love
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               sloathfull
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               to
               prepare
               our selves
               .
               So
               I
               say
               that
               somtimes
               the
               best
               Christians
               sometimes
               may
               be
               more
               indisposed
               then
               at
               others
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               security
               growing
               on
               our
               soules
               ,
               so
               weake
               are
               we
               ,
               and
               beset
               with
               temptations
               :
               therefore
               let
               none
               be
               over-much
               discouraged
               with
               that
               ;
               but
               let
               us
               strive
               as
               the
               Church
               here
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               such
               an
               estate
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               alway
               say
               ,
               Come
               .
            
             
               Well
               upon
               tryall
               if
               wee
               find
               our selves
               not
               so
               disposed
               as
               we
               should
               ,
               how
               shall
               wee
               carry
               our selves
               ,
               
               that
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               Come
               ?
            
             
               Let
               us
               labour
               to
               purge
               our selves
               by
               mortification
               more
               &
               more
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 this
                 hope
                 purgeth
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               1
               And
               let
               us
               endure
               Gods
               purging
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               justifie
               Gods
               purging
               of
               us
               by
               afflictions
               ;
               
               and
               thinke
               that
               God
               hath
               this
               ayme
               ;
               certainely
               this
               is
               to
               make
               me
               more
               heavenly
               minded
               ,
               to
               rayse
               my
               affections
               up
               .
               I
               will
               therefore
               beare
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               deserved
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               holy
               ends
               in
               it
               to
               make
               me
               partaker
               of
               his
               righteousnesse
               .
               Let
               us
               purge
               our selves
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               endure
               the
               course
               that
               God
               takes
               to
               purge
               us
               by
               daily
               crosses
               ;
               for
               God
               aymes
               by
               it
               to
               weane
               us
               more
               and
               more
               from
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               2
               And
               let
               us
               labour
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               to
               unloose
               our
               hearts
               from
               the
               things
               below
               .
               Those
               that
               would
               remoove
               a
               Tree
               ,
               they
               loosen
               it
               from
               the
               roote
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               our
               affections
               are
               rooted
               to
               earthly
               things
               ,
               therefore
               wee
               should
               labour
               to
               loose
               them
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               uncertainety
               and
               vanity
               of
               all
               things
               :
               they
               are
               not
               that
               that
               will
               sticke
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               content
               ,
               when
               wee
               shall
               stand
               in
               most
               need
               of
               them
               :
               here
               we
               must
               leave
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               wee
               find
               them
               here
               ,
               we
               must
               part
               with
               them
               .
               Therefore
               wee
               should
               labour
               to
               unloose
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               plant
               ,
               and
               set
               ,
               and
               pitch
               them
               where
               they
               may
               be
               safe
               ,
               and
               swallowed
               up
               in
               better
               things
               .
            
             
               3
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               often
               meditate
               of
               the
               excellency
               that
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ;
               oh
               ,
               the
               glorious
               time
               then
               !
               See
               the
               meanes
               how
               the
               Church
               comes
               to
               be
               stirred
               up
               here
               ,
               to
               say
               
                 Come
                 .
                 Christ
              
               saith
               before
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               the
               
                 Roote
                 of
              
               David
               ,
               
                 the
                 bright
                 morning
                 Starre
              
               ,
               he
               sets
               out
               himselfe
               gloriously
               ,
               and
               the
               gloriousnesse
               of
               that
               time
               :
               then
               the
               Church
               ,
               hearing
               
               what
               the
               excellency
               of
               that
               state
               will
               ●e
               then
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Church
               hath
               desires
               sutable
               to
               those
               manifestations
               .
               Therefore
               let
               us
               meditate
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               what
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               excell●●cy
               ,
               and
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he●
               shall
               com●
               to
               be
               glorious
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               what
               a
               happy
               condition
               it
               will
               be
               ;
               and
               to
               feed
               our
               meditations
               ;
               let
               us
               be
               oft
               in
               hearing
               ,
               and
               reading
               ,
               of
               these
               things
               .
               If
               wee
               hope
               for
               any
               thing
               to
               come
               in
               this
               world
               :
               as
               if
               a
               young
               heir●
               that
               shall
               have
               great
               possessions
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               growes
               towards
               yeeres
               ,
               the
               more
               hee
               thinks
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               this
               mannor
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               hee
               thinkes
               of
               the
               possessions
               hee
               hath
               ▪
               so
               a
               Christian
               ,
               the
               nearer
               hee
               growes
               to
               heaven
               ,
               the
               more
               hee
               thinkes
               upon
               ,
               and
               talkes
               ,
               and
               is
               willing
               to
               heare
               of
               that
               condition
               that
               hee
               shall
               have
               .
               The
               more
               we
               are
               in
               meditation
               ,
               and
               to
               helpe
               meditation
               ▪
               the
               more
               we
               are
               in
               thinking
               ,
               and
               speaking
               ,
               and
               conferring
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               what
               will
               befall
               us
               ere
               long
               (
               if
               we
               be
               Gods
               ,
               )
               the
               more
               our
               affections
               will
               be
               raised
               up
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               Spouse
               here
               ,
               upon
               the
               manifestation
               of
               th●
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               comes
               this
               desire
               after
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               This
               is
               one
               reason
               of
               the
               deadnesse
               of
               our
               hearts
               ;
               wee
               doe
               not
               awaken
               them
               with
               such
               holy
               thoughts
               as
               we
               should
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               not
               under
               those
               meanes
               as
               wee
               might
               oft
               times
               .
               There
               cannot
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               ●weet
               ,
               and
               powerfull
               to
               drawe
               up
               our
               soules
               ,
               then
               meditation
               in
               this
               kind
               .
            
             
             
               4
               Againe
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               say
               ,
               come
               ,
               let
               us
               labour
               to
               be
               more
               and
               more
               spirituall
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               may
               rule
               our
               spirits
               ,
               &
               then
               the
               spirit
               is
               alwayes
               for
               Come
               .
               Nature
               saith
               not
               come
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               above
               nature
               :
               I
               meane
               nature
               not
               corrupt
               ,
               ●aith
               not
               Come
               .
               It
               is
               a
               hidden
               secret
               to
               nature
               ,
               nature
               saith
               slay
               still
               ,
               it
               hath
               no
               desire
               to
               it
               ,
               the
               flesh
               is
               contrary
               altogether
               :
               but
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Spouse
               saith
               ,
               Come
               .
               The
               Spirit
               doth
               all
               ,
               as
               the
               soule
               doth
               all
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               acts
               it
               ,
               and
               leads
               it
               ,
               and
               comforts
               it
               ,
               and
               gives
               beauty
               to
               it
               :
               so
               the
               Spirit
               first
               knits
               Christ
               and
               us
               together
               :
               there
               is
               the
               same
               Spirit
               in
               Christ
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               common
               Spirit
               in
               head
               ,
               and
               members
               .
               And
               when
               it
               hath
               done
               ,
               so
               it
               acts
               ,
               and
               leads
               ,
               and
               sanctifies
               ,
               and
               purifies
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               acquaints
               the
               Church
               with
               the
               good
               things
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               her
               ,
               acquaints
               her
               with
               the
               deepe
               meaning
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               it
               acquaints
               God
               with
               our
               desires
               ,
               hee
               knowes
               our
               meaning
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               his
               meaning
               ,
               it
               acquaints
               us
               with
               the
               state
               we
               shall
               have
               after
               ,
               and
               assures
               us
               of
               it
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               earnest
               
                 of
                 the
                 Inheritance
              
               :
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               graces
               of
               it
               are
               not
               onely
               the
               earnest
               ,
               but
               a
               part
               of
               that
               Inheritance
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               heaven
               ,
               where
               our
               bodies
               shall
               be
               spirituall
               ;
               not
               that
               they
               shall
               turne
               to
               be
               spirits
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               be
               ruled
               wholy
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               the
               soule
               rules
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               in
               a
               river
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               streame
               should
               run
               higher
               then
               the
               spring-head
               
               from
               whence
               it
               comes
               :
               so
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               our
               desires
               should
               rise
               higher
               then
               the
               spring
               from
               whence
               they
               come
               ;
               the
               desires
               of
               nature
               cannot
               goe
               higher
               then
               nature
               ;
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               flesh
               are
               fleshly
               :
               but
               spirituall
               desires
               ,
               as
               they
               spring
               from
               heaven
               ,
               (
               they
               have
               a
               noble
               originall
               ,
               and
               head
               )
               so
               they
               carry
               to
               heaven
               againe
               .
               Therefore
               as
               the
               Spirit
               comes
               from
               God
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               ;
               so
               it
               carries
               us
               backe
               againe
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               ;
               as
               it
               comes
               from
               heaven
               ,
               so
               it
               carries
               to
               heaven
               back
               againe
               .
               That
               is
               one
               way
               to
               know
               whether
               our
               desires
               be
               spirituall
               or
               no
               ;
               our
               desire
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               from
               wearisomnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               from
               afflictions
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               nature
               may
               desire
               .
               I
               were
               better
               be
               dead
               then
               to
               be
               thus
               ;
               as
               Ionas
               wished
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Elias
               in
               a
               passion
               ;
               oh
               that
               I
               were
               dead
               ,
               &c.
               but
               if
               those
               desires
               spring
               from
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               then
               they
               come
               from
               heaven
               :
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               state
               wee
               shall
               have
               there
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               better
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               death
               is
               but
               a
               darke
               passage
               to
               a
               glorious
               condition
               .
               We
               may
               know
               our
               desires
               are
               spirituall
               from
               the
               rise
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               come
               from
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               holy
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               considerations
               :
               the
               Spirit
               doth
               all
               in
               the
               Spouse
               that
               is
               holy
               and
               Spirituall
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               let
               us
               give
               entertainment
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               be
               where
               we
               may
               have
               further
               ,
               and
               further
               communion
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
               in
               spirituall
               Ordinances
               .
               The
               preaching
               of
               Gods
               holy
               Word
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               be
               meanely
               esteemed
               by
               the
               world
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               given
               :
               if
               we
               would
               have
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               let
               us
               attend
               upon
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               And
               let
               us
               study
               Christ
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               all
               in
               all
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               questions
               with
               the
               Galathians
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               I
               would
               know
               of
               you
               ,
               
                 how
                 came
                 ye
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 by
                 hearing
                 of
                 Christs
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 preached
                 ?
              
               No
               ,
               it
               was
               by
               the
               Gospel
               :
               so
               that
               not
               onely
               the
               Ministerie
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               the
               Evangelicall
               Ministerie
               that
               unfolds
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               infinite
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               excellent
               condition
               we
               have
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               look
               for
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               :
               the
               Spirit
               is
               effectuall
               with
               these
               thoughts
               to
               make
               us
               holy
               and
               heavenly
               .
               The
               Law
               beats
               downe
               ;
               but
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               especially
               these
               Evangelicall
               truths
               make
               us
               spirituall
               .
               Therefore
               wee
               should
               be
               willing
               to
               heare
               spirituall
               points
               .
               There
               are
               a
               company
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               love
               to
               heare
               curious
               and
               nice
               points
               ,
               and
               if
               a
               Minister
               be
               quaint
               ,
               an●
               satyricall
               ,
               and
               unfold
               points
               sutable
               to
               their
               apprehension
               ,
               they
               can
               digest
               this
               :
               but
               come
               to
               speake
               of
               things
               above
               nature
               ,
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               benefits
               by
               him
               ;
               they
               are
               spirituall
               ,
               they
               are
               remote
               ,
               and
               transcendent
               above
               their
               nature
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               relish
               them
               .
               But
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               all
               points
               ,
               there
               are
               none
               to
               those
               that
               unfold
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               benefits
               by
               him
               ,
               the
               glory
               that
               wee
               hope
               for
               by
               him
               in
               another
               world
               .
            
             
             
               And
               let
               us
               not
               grieve
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               give
               way
               to
               his
               motions
               .
               The
               Spirit
               is
               now
               among
               us
               in
               his
               Ordinance
               knocking
               at
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               desiring
               entertainement
               ,
               let
               us
               give
               way
               ,
               and
               not
               quench
               the
               good
               motions
               that
               hee
               stirres
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               shall
               be
               given
               more
               and
               more
               to
               us
               ;
               
                 The
                 Holy-Ghost
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 ebey
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               let
               us
               beg
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               God
               
                 will
                 give
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 aske
                 him
                 ,
                 Luk.
              
               11.
               
               
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               the
               best
               thing
               that
               God
               can
               give
               ,
               you
               that
               are
               evill
               ,
               can
               give
               
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 your
                 children
              
               :
               but
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               hath
               one
               good
               thing
               instead
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               will
               give
               his
               Spirit
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               when
               wee
               find
               our
               hearts
               dead
               ,
               and
               d●ll
               ,
               and
               earthly
               ,
               and
               base-minded
               ,
               thinke
               thus
               :
               Alas
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               lump
               of
               flesh
               now
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ?
               certainely
               if
               I
               had
               the
               Spirit
               in
               me
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               be
               as
               I
               am
               .
               If
               we
               love
               our
               soules
               ,
               we
               will
               take
               this
               course
               ,
               wee
               trifle
               with
               Religion
               else
               .
               God
               doth
               all
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               Christs
               Vicar
               :
               here
               is
               no
               need
               of
               a
               Ministeriall
               head
               betweene
               the
               Spouse
               and
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Spouse
               are
               so
               neere
               together
               :
               there
               is
               such
               a
               conjunction
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               Spirit
               is
               ,
               hee
               stirres
               up
               desires
               of
               his
               comming
               .
               Onely
               let
               us
               attend
               upon
               the
               meanes
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               left
               in
               his
               Church
               .
               And
               let
               us
               consider
               wee
               are
               not
               for
               this
               life
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               live
               here
               alway
               :
               the
               child
               in
               the
               wombe
               is
               not
               for
               that
               life
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               this
               life
               ,
               
               there
               is
               a
               third
               life
               that
               we
               are
               for
               .
               An
               imperfect
               state
               rests
               not
               till
               it
               come
               to
               perfection
               :
               our
               best
               is
               behind
               :
               let
               those
               that
               are
               naught
               ,
               feare
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               Let
               Herod
               ,
               and
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               the
               beast
               of
               Rome
               feare
               ,
               that
               shall
               
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 burning
                 lake
                 .
              
               Let
               Felix
               tremble
               ,
               the
               corrupt
               Judge
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               live
               in
               corrupt
               courses
               .
               But
               wee
               that
               professe
               our selves
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               and
               hope
               for
               better
               things
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               let
               us
               labour
               to
               banish
               base
               feares
               :
               and
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               let
               us
               labour
               to
               be
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               lead
               by
               the
               flesh
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 is
                 Christs
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               sweetly
               ,
               and
               largely
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               prooved
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               
               We
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               Christ
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               have
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               stirre
               up
               motions
               ,
               and
               desires
               of
               better
               things
               then
               this
               world
               can
               afford
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               DAVIDS
               CONCLVSION
               :
               OR
               ,
               THE
               SAINTS
               RESOLVTION
               .
            
             
               In
               one
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               late
               learned
               ,
               and
               reverend
               Divine
               ,
               RICHARD
               SIBBS
               .
               Doctor
               in
               Divinitie
               ,
               Master
               of
               Katherine-Hall
               in
               Cambridge
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               Preacher
               at
               Grays-Inne
               .
            
             
               
                 Ieremy
                 30.21
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 ingageth
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 approach
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 James
                 4.8
                 .
              
               
                 Draw
                 nigh
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 draw
                 nigh
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 P.
              
               for
               
                 Nicholas
                 Bourne
              
               and
               
                 Rapha
                 Harford
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               DAVIDS
               CONCLVSION
               :
               OR
               ,
               The
               Saints
               Resolution
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Psalme
                     73.28
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   mee
                   to
                   draw
                   neare
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               THis
               Psalm
               is
               a
               Psalm
               of
               Asaph
               ,
               or
               a
               Psalm
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               committed
               to
               Asaph
               the
               Singer
               :
               for
               Asaph
               was
               hoth
               a
               Seer
               ,
               and
               a
               Singer
               .
               Those
               Psalmes
               that
               David
               made
               ,
               were
               committed
               to
               Asaph
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               a
               Psalm
               of
               David
               ;
               and
               if
               not
               of
               David
               ,
               yet
               of
               Asaph
               ,
               that
               likewise
               was
               a
               Singer
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               Psalm
               represents
               to
               us
               a
               man
               in
               a
               spirituall
               conflict
               ;
               by
               a
               discovery
               of
               the
               cause
               
               of
               it
               ,
               
               and
               a
               recovery
               out
               of
               the
               conflict
               ,
               with
               a
               triumphant
               conclusion
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               1
               He
               begins
               abruptly
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               newly
               come
               out
               of
               a
               conflict
               ,
               
                 Truly
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 Israel
              
               :
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               gained
               this
               truth
               in
               conflicting
               with
               his
               corruptions
               ,
               (
               and
               Sathan
               who
               joynes
               with
               corruption
               in
               opposing
               :
               )
               say
               the
               flesh
               what
               it
               can
               ,
               say
               Sathan
               what
               he
               can
               ,
               say
               carnall
               men
               what
               they
               can
               ;
               
                 yet
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 Israel
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               After
               his
               conflict
               he
               sets
               downe
               the
               discovery
               ,
               first
               of
               his
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               his
               doubting
               of
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               wicked
               ;
               and
               Gods
               contrary
               dealing
               with
               the
               godly
               :
               then
               he
               discovers
               the
               danger
               he
               was
               come
               to
               ,
               
               v.
               13.
               
                 verily
                 I
                 have
                 clensed
                 my
                 heart
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 washed
                 my
                 hands
                 in
                 innocency
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               then
               the
               recovery
               in
               verse
               17.
               
               
                 I
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
              
               ,
               3
               
                 and
                 there
                 I
                 understood
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 .
              
               The
               recovery
               was
               by
               going
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ;
               
               not
               by
               looking
               upon
               the
               present
               condition
               :
               but
               upon
               Gods
               intention
               ,
               what
               should
               become
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               had
               satisfaction
               .
            
             
               4
               Then
               his
               victory
               ,
               and
               triumph
               over
               all
               ,
               verse
               23.
               
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 I
                 am
                 continually
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               It
               was
               a
               suggestion
               of
               the
               flesh
               that
               thou
               wast
               gone
               farre
               from
               mee
               :
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               carnall
               men
               that
               flourish
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               world
               .
               No
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 continually
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 holdest
                 me
                 by
                 my
                 right
                 hand
              
               ;
               thou
               upholdest
               mee
               I
               should
               fall
               else
               .
               But
               what
               
               would
               God
               do
               so
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ?
               
                 he
                 will
                 guide
                 me
                 by
                 his
                 counsell
                 ,
              
               while
               I
               live
               here
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               am
               dead
               ,
               what
               will
               he
               do
               fot
               me
               after
               ?
               
                 hee
                 will
                 receive
                 mee
                 to
                 glory
                 :
              
               whereupon
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 who
                 have
                 I
                 in
                 heaven
                 but
                 thee
                 ?
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 in
                 earth
                 that
                 I
                 desire
                 besides
                 thee
                 .
              
               Therfore
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               present
               
                 my
                 flesh
                 faile
              
               ;
               yea
               and
               
                 my
                 heart
                 faile
              
               ;
               yet
               God
               is
               the
               
                 strength
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 portion
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               Wee
               see
               here
               his
               victory
               set
               downe
               ,
               and
               hee
               gives
               a
               lustre
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               Gods
               contrary
               dealing
               with
               the
               wicked
               :
               
                 for
                 loe
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 perish
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 destroyed
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 go
                 awhoring
                 from
                 thee
                 .
              
               Now
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               you
               have
               his
               Conclusion
               upon
               all
               this
               ,
               
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 mee
                 to
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Conclusion
               upon
               the
               former
               principles
               ;
               
               this
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               judgement
               upon
               the
               former
               demurrs
               ;
               the
               sum
               of
               all
               comes
               to
               this
               :
               let
               all
               things
               be
               weighed
               ,
               and
               laid
               together
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               this
               is
               true
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 God.
              
               So
               he
               ends
               where
               he
               began
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 Israel
              
               ;
               therfore
               because
               God
               is
               so
               good
               to
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 God.
              
               So
               you
               see
               in
               what
               order
               the
               words
               come
               ;
               they
               are
               the
               words
               of
               a
               man
               got
               out
               of
               a
               conflict
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               entred
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               after
               he
               had
               considered
               the
               end
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               at
               whose
               prosperity
               hee
               was
               troubled
               ,
               and
               took
               scandall
               .
            
             
               Before
               I
               come
               to
               the
               words
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               
               amisse
               ,
               briefly
               to
               touch
               these
               points
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               to
               that
               I
               am
               to
               deliver
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               that
               ,
            
             
               
               Gods
               dearest
               children
               are
               exercised
               with
               sharp
               spirituall
               conflicts
               .
            
             
               God
               suffers
               their
               very
               faith
               in
               principles
               sometimes
               to
               be
               shaken
               .
               What
               is
               more
               cleare
               than
               Gods
               providence
               ?
               not
               the
               noone
               day
               :
               yet
               God
               suffers
               sometimes
               his
               owne
               children
               to
               be
               exercised
               with
               conflicts
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               to
               doubt
               of
               principles
               written
               in
               the
               book
               of
               God
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               with
               a
               Sun-beame
               ;
               that
               have
               a
               lustre
               in
               themselves
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               cleare
               ,
               than
               that
               God
               hath
               a
               particular
               speciall
               providence
               over
               his
               ;
               yet
               Gods
               wayes
               are
               so
               unsearchable
               ,
               and
               deep
               ,
               that
               hee
               doth
               spiritually
               exercise
               his
               children
               ;
               hee
               suffers
               them
               to
               bee
               exercised
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               here
               ,
               hee
               comes
               out
               of
               a
               conflict
               :
               
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 mee
                 to
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 God.
              
               I
               will
               but
               touch
               it
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               extend
               it
               only
               to
               Gods
               people
               ,
               that
               (
               if
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               remainders
               of
               corruption
               ,
               God
               suffer
               their
               rebellious
               hearts
               to
               cast
               myre
               ,
               and
               dirt
               ,
               to
               cast
               in
               objections
               that
               are
               odious
               to
               the
               spirituall
               man
               ,
               that
               part
               that
               is
               good
               )
               they
               may
               not
               be
               cast
               down
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               dejected
               .
               It
               is
               no
               otherwise
               with
               them
               ,
               than
               it
               hath
               beene
               with
               Gods
               deare
               children
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               in
               
                 Ieremie
                 ,
                 Habakuk
              
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               It
               is
               a
               cleare
               truth
               ;
               I
               only
               poynt
               at
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               have
               it
               ready
               ,
               to
               comfort
               our selves
               when
               such
               things
               rise
               in
               our
               soules
               ;
               
               it
               is
               no
               otherwise
               with
               us
               ,
               than
               it
               hath
               beene
               with
               other
               of
               Gods
               deare
               children
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               poynt
               is
               ,
               that
               ,
               Gods
               children
               when
               they
               are
               in
               this
               conflict
               they
               recover
               themselves
               .
               
            
             
               God
               suffers
               them
               to
               be
               foiled
               ;
               but
               then
               they
               recover
               themselves
               .
               First
               there
               is
               a
               conflict
               ,
               and
               then
               oft
               times
               the
               foyle
               :
               a
               man
               is
               foyled
               by
               the
               worst
               part
               in
               him
               :
               and
               then
               after
               awhile
               he
               recovers
               ,
               and
               then
               (
               as
               in
               other
               conflicts
               )
               there
               is
               triumph
               ,
               and
               victory
               :
               as
               we
               see
               here
               ,
               his
               conflict
               ,
               and
               recovery
               .
            
             
               For
               Gods
               children
               go
               not
               farre
               off
               from
               him
               ,
               
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               verse
               27.
               
               
                 Loe
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 far
                 off
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 shall
                 perish
              
               )
               they
               may
               have
               their
               thoughts
               unsetled
               a
               little
               concerning
               Gods
               providence
               :
               
               but
               they
               run
               not
               far
               off
               ,
               they
               go
               not
               awhoring
               as
               carnal
               men
               do
               .
               They
               begin
               to
               ●lip
               ;
               but
               God
               hath
               a
               blessed
               hand
               under
               them
               ,
               to
               recover
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               fall
               away
               ,
               that
               they
               fall
               not
               foulely
               .
               They
               may
               slip
               ,
               and
               fall
               a
               little
               to
               stand
               better
               ,
               and
               surer
               after
               ;
               but
               they
               go
               not
               farre
               off
               ,
               as
               wicked
               men
               do
               :
               they
               never
               slip
               so
               low
               ,
               but
               Gods
               goodnesse
               is
               lower
               to
               hold
               them
               up
               :
               hee
               hath
               one
               hand
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               another
               hand
               above
               them
               ,
               imbracing
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               cannot
               fall
               dangerously
               .
               This
               is
               the
               second
               ,
               from
               this
               that
               wee
               see
               here
               ,
               he
               recovers
               out
               of
               this
               conflict
               .
            
             
               Which
               may
               serve
               to
               discerne
               our
               estate
               in
               grace
               ;
               
               if
               we
               belong
               to
               God
               ,
               though
               such
               noysome
               imaginations
               rise
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               
               there
               is
               a
               contrary
               principle
               of
               grace
               alway
               in
               Gods
               children
               that
               checks
               them
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               afterwards
               ,
               if
               not
               presently
               .
               Such
               noysome
               thoughts
               as
               these
               rule
               ,
               and
               reigne
               in
               carnall
               men
               :
               for
               they
               take
               scandall
               at
               Gods
               government
               ,
               and
               they
               judge
               indeed
               that
               the
               wayes
               of
               wicked
               men
               are
               happy
               :
               they
               have
               false
               principles
               ,
               and
               they
               frame
               their
               course
               of
               life
               to
               such
               false
               principles
               ,
               and
               rules
               :
               from
               cherishing
               athiesticall
               doubts
               of
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               It
               is
               farre
               otherwise
               with
               Gods
               children
               :
               there
               are
               conflicts
               in
               them
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               a
               recovery
               ,
               they
               check
               them
               presently
               ;
               they
               have
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               seed
               of
               grace
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               never
               extinct
               .
            
             
               
               The
               way
               of
               recovery
               ,
               is
               to
               enter
               into
               Gods
               Sanctuary
               :
               for
               wee
               must
               not
               give
               liberty
               to
               our selves
               to
               languish
               in
               such
               a
               course
               ;
               to
               look
               to
               present
               things
               too
               much
               :
               but
               look
               into
               Gods
               book
               ,
               and
               there
               wee
               shall
               see
               what
               is
               threatned
               to
               such
               ,
               and
               such
               ill
               courses
               ;
               and
               what
               promises
               are
               made
               to
               good
               courses
               :
               and
               then
               apply
               Gods
               truth
               to
               the
               example
               ;
               see
               how
               God
               hath
               met
               with
               wicked
               men
               in
               their
               ruffe
               ,
               and
               advanced
               his
               children
               when
               they
               were
               at
               the
               lowest
               ;
               when
               they
               were
               even
               at
               the
               brink
               of
               despaire
               .
               Examples
               in
               this
               kind
               are
               pregnant
               ,
               and
               cleare
               ,
               throughout
               the
               Scripture
               .
               The
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 shall
                 go
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 go
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 Let
                 him
                 escape
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 .
                 
                 Doubtlesse
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reward
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               look
               in
               the
               book
               of
               God
               ,
               
               upon
               the
               predictions
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               verefying
               of
               those
               predictions
               in
               the
               examples
               that
               act
               the
               rules
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               view
               :
               let
               us
               see
               the
               truthes
               in
               the
               examples
               .
               This
               entring
               into
               Gods
               Sancturary
               it
               is
               the
               way
               to
               free
               us
               from
               dangerous
               scandalls
               ,
               and
               to
               overcome
               dangerous
               conflicts
               :
               for
               the
               conclusions
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               are
               cleane
               contrary
               to
               sensible
               carnall
               reason
               .
               Carnall
               reason
               faith
               ,
               
               such
               a
               one
               is
               a
               happy
               man
               ,
               sure
               he
               is
               in
               great
               favour
               ,
               God
               loves
               him
               :
               oh
               but
               the
               Sanctuary
               saith
               ,
               it
               shall
               never
               go
               well
               with
               such
               a
               mam
               .
               Carnall
               reason
               would
               say
               of
               Dives
               ,
               oh
               ,
               a
               happy
               man
               :
               but
               the
               Sanctuary
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 good
                 here
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Lazarus
                 had
                 his
                 ill
                 here
              
               .
               Carnall
               reason
               saith
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               providence
               that
               rules
               in
               the
               earth
               ?
               is
               there
               a
               God
               in
               heaven
               ,
               that
               suffers
               these
               things
               to
               go
               so
               confusedly
               ?
               I
               ,
               but
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Sanctuary
               saith
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               providence
               that
               rules
               all
               things
               sweetly
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 beautifull
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               must
               not
               look
               upon
               things
               in
               their
               confusion
               ,
               but
               knit
               things
               ,
               
               
                 Mark
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 mark
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
                 Psalme
              
               37.
               
               Look
               upon
               Ioseph
               in
               prison
               ,
               
               here
               is
               a
               horrible
               scandall
               :
               for
               where
               was
               Gods
               providence
               to
               watch
               over
               a
               poore
               young
               man
               :
               but
               see
               him
               after
               ,
               
                 the
                 second
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               Look
               on
               Lazarus
               at
               the
               rich
               mans
               doore
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               scandall
               :
               but
               see
               him
               after
               in
               Abrahams
               bosom
               .
               If
               
               wee
               see
               Christ
               arraigned
               before
               Pilate
               ,
               and
               crucified
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               here
               is
               a
               scandall
               ;
               that
               innocencie
               it selfe
               should
               be
               wronged
               :
               but
               stay
               awhile
               ;
               see
               him
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               ruling
               principalities
               and
               powers
               ,
               subjecting
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feet
               .
            
             
               Thus
               the
               Sanctuary
               teacheth
               us
               to
               knit
               one
               thing
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               brokenly
               to
               look
               upon
               things
               present
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               dreams
               of
               mens
               devices
               ;
               but
               to
               look
               upon
               the
               catastrophe
               ,
               &
               winding
               up
               of
               the
               tragedy
               .
               Not
               to
               look
               on
               the
               present
               conflict
               ,
               but
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               end
               of
               all
               ;
               see
               how
               God
               directs
               all
               things
               to
               a
               sweet
               end
               .
               
                 All
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 )
                 are
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
              
               ;
               though
               they
               seeme
               never
               so
               full
               of
               anger
               ,
               and
               displeasure
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               ,
               Gods
               children
               are
               in
               conflict
               oft
               times
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               are
               foyled
               in
               the
               conflict
               ;
               yet
               by
               way
               of
               recovery
               ,
               they
               go
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               have
               spirituall
               eye
               salve
               ;
               they
               have
               another
               manner
               of
               judgement
               of
               things
               ,
               than
               flesh
               and
               blood
               hath
               .
            
             
               
               Againe
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               the
               very
               sight
               of
               faith
               makes
               him
               draw
               near
               to
               God.
               Somtimes
               God
               represents
               heavenly
               truths
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               sense
               ,
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               his
               justice
               .
               Wee
               see
               sometimes
               wicked
               men
               brought
               on
               the
               stage
               :
               God
               blesseth
               such
               a
               sight
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               such
               examples
               to
               bring
               his
               children
               nearer
               to
               him
               :
               as
               we
               see
               immediatly
               before
               the
               text
               ,
               
                 thou
                 wilt
                 destroy
                 
                 all
                 that
                 go
                 awhoring
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               it
               followes
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 mee
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God.
              
               So
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               spirits
               sanctified
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               takes
               advantage
               when
               wee
               enter
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               (
               and
               sees
               the
               divers
               ends
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               bad
               )
               to
               draw
               us
               close
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Indeed
               that
               is
               one
               reason
               why
               God
               suffers
               different
               conditions
               of
               men
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               world
               (
               not
               so
               much
               to
               shew
               his
               justice
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               
               as
               )
               that
               his
               children
               seeing
               of
               his
               justice
               ,
               and
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               the
               manifestation
               ,
               and
               discovery
               of
               his
               providence
               in
               ordering
               his
               justice
               towards
               wicked
               men
               ,
               it
               may
               make
               them
               cleave
               to
               his
               mercy
               more
               ,
               &
               give
               a
               lustre
               to
               his
               mercie
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               I
               see
               what
               will
               become
               of
               all
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               that
               followes
               upon
               this
               ;
               
               that
               Gods
               children
               thus
               conflicting
               ,
               and
               going
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
               end
               of
               all
               there
               .
               
                 They
                 goe
                 a
                 contrary
                 course
                 to
                 the
                 World.
              
               
               They
               swim
               against
               the
               streame
               .
               As
               we
               say
               of
               the
               starrs
               ,
               and
               Plannets
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               motion
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               rapt
               motion
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               carried
               ,
               and
               whirled
               about
               ,
               in
               foure
               and
               twenty
               houres
               ,
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ;
               they
               have
               a
               creeping
               motion
               ,
               and
               period
               of
               their
               owne
               ;
               as
               the
               Moone
               hath
               a
               motion
               of
               her
               owne
               ,
               backward
               from
               West
               to
               East
               that
               makes
               every
               moneth
               ;
               and
               the
               Sunne
               hath
               a
               ●everall
               motion
               from
               the
               rapt
               motion
               hee
               is
               caried
               
               with
               ,
               that
               he
               goes
               about
               in
               a
               yeare
               .
               So
               Gods
               children
               they
               live
               ,
               and
               converse
               ,
               and
               are
               carried
               with
               the
               same
               motion
               as
               the
               world
               is
               :
               they
               live
               among
               men
               ,
               and
               converse
               as
               men
               doe
               :
               but
               notwithstanding
               they
               have
               a
               contrary
               motion
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               directed
               ,
               and
               carried
               to
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               :
               as
               here
               the
               holy
               Prophet
               saith
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 mee
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God.
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               for
               other
               men
               ,
               be
               they
               great
               or
               small
               ,
               be
               they
               of
               what
               condition
               they
               will
               ,
               let
               them
               take
               what
               course
               they
               will
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               see
               how
               they
               can
               justifie
               their
               course
               ,
               and
               take
               what
               benefit
               they
               can
               ;
               let
               them
               reape
               as
               they
               sow
               ;
               I
               doe
               not
               matter
               much
               what
               course
               they
               take
               ,
               I
               will
               looke
               to
               my selfe
               ;
               as
               for
               me
               I
               am
               sure
               this
               is
               my
               best
               course
               ,
               to
               
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               
               So
               the
               sanctified
               spirit
               of
               a
               holy
               man
               ;
               hee
               looks
               not
               to
               the
               stream
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               what
               be
               the
               currents
               ,
               and
               opinions
               ,
               and
               courses
               of
               rising
               to
               preferment
               ,
               of
               getting
               riches
               ,
               or
               attaining
               to
               an
               imaginary
               present
               happinesse
               here
               :
               but
               hee
               hath
               other
               thoughts
               ,
               hee
               hath
               another
               judgement
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               goes
               contrary
               to
               the
               worlds
               course
               .
               Heare
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Phillip
              
               3.
               saith
               he
               there
               ,
               
               
                 All
                 men
                 seek
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 without
                 weeping
                 :
                 whose
                 end
                 is
                 damnation
                 ,
                 whose
                 belly
                 is
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 mind
                 earthly
                 things
                 .
              
               But
               what
               doth
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               when
               other
               men
               seek
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               are
               carried
               after
               private
               ends
               ?
               oh
               saith
               
               he
               ,
               
                 our
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 look
                 for
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 who
                 shall
                 change
                 our
                 vile
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 like
                 his
                 glorious
                 body
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 mighty
                 power
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               So
               you
               see
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
               ,
               (
               led
               with
               the
               same
               spirit
               as
               the
               man
               of
               God
               here
               )
               he
               considers
               not
               what
               men
               do
               ,
               he
               fetcheth
               not
               the
               rules
               of
               his
               life
               from
               the
               example
               of
               the
               great
               ones
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               from
               multitude
               :
               these
               are
               false
               ,
               deceiving
               rules
               :
               but
               he
               fetcheth
               the
               rule
               of
               his
               life
               from
               the
               experimentall
               goodnesse
               he
               had
               found
               by
               a
               contrary
               course
               to
               the
               world
               .
               Let
               the
               world
               take
               what
               course
               they
               will
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               I
               might
               adde
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               
               that
               
                 The
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupt
                 principles
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 shaking
                 a
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 settle
                 him
                 .
              
               They
               stir
               up
               his
               zeale
               the
               more
               .
               As
               we
               say
               ;
               there
               is
               an
               antiperistasis
               ,
               an
               increasing
               of
               contraries
               by
               contraries
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               in
               winter
               the
               body
               is
               warmer
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               heat
               is
               kept
               in
               ;
               &
               springs
               are
               warmer
               in
               winter
               ,
               because
               the
               heat
               is
               kept
               in
               .
               So
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               works
               ,
               &
               boyles
               when
               it
               is
               invironed
               with
               contraries
               ;
               it
               gathers
               strength
               ,
               and
               breaks
               out
               with
               more
               zeale
               ,
               as
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               119.
               
               when
               he
               see
               men
               did
               not
               keep
               Gods
               law
               ;
               we
               see
               how
               he
               complaines
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 time
                 Lord
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 work
                 .
              
               Indeed
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               opposition
               to
               increase
               the
               contrary
               :
               those
               that
               have
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               truth
               ,
               they
               gather
               strength
               by
               opposition
               .
            
             
             
               Therefore
               the
               use
               we
               are
               to
               make
               of
               it
               ,
               
               is
               to
               discerne
               of
               our selves
               ,
               of
               what
               spirit
               wee
               are
               ,
               
               what
               principles
               we
               lead
               our
               lives
               by
               ,
               whether
               by
               examples
               of
               greatnesse
               ,
               or
               multitude
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               wee
               are
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God.
               Gods
               children
               as
               they
               are
               severed
               from
               the
               world
               in
               condition
               (
               they
               are
               men
               of
               another
               world
               )
               so
               they
               are
               severed
               from
               the
               world
               in
               disposition
               ,
               in
               their
               course
               ,
               and
               conversation
               :
               therefore
               from
               these
               grounds
               their
               course
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               world
               .
               
                 But
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 (
                 But
                 )
              
               is
               not
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
              
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               is
               aimed
               at
               :
               the
               sense
               is
               ,
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               last
               translation
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               what
               way
               we
               have
               made
               to
               the
               words
               .
               I
               do
               but
               touch
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               say
               something
               of
               them
               :
               because
               the
               words
               are
               a
               triumphant
               Conclusion
               upon
               the
               former
               premises
               .
            
             
               
               And
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               in
               generall
               ,
               observe
               this
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               
               that
               ,
               
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 inableth
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 justifie
                 wisdome
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 experience
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               make
               it
               good
               by
               their
               owne
               experience
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 God.
              
               And
               this
               is
               one
               reason
               why
               God
               suffers
               them
               to
               be
               shaken
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               conflict
               to
               recover
               ,
               that
               after
               recovery
               they
               may
               justifie
               the
               truth
               
                 nihil
                 tam
                 certum
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               nothing
               is
               so
               certaine
               as
               that
               that
               is
               certaine
               after
               doubting
               ,
               nothing
               is
               so
               fixed
               
               as
               that
               that
               is
               fixed
               after
               it
               hath
               been
               shaken
               ;
               as
               the
               trees
               have
               the
               strongest
               roots
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               most
               shaken
               with
               winds
               ,
               and
               tempests
               .
               Now
               God
               suffers
               the
               understanding
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               inward
               man
               ,
               of
               the
               best
               men
               to
               bee
               shaken
               ,
               and
               after
               settles
               them
               ;
               that
               so
               they
               may
               even
               from
               experience
               justifie
               all
               truths
               :
               that
               they
               may
               say
               it
               is
               naught
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               bitter
               thing
               to
               sinne
               :
               Sathan
               hath
               abused
               mee
               ,
               and
               my
               owne
               lust
               abused
               me
               ,
               and
               intised
               mee
               away
               from
               God
               :
               but
               I
               see
               no
               such
               good
               thing
               in
               sinne
               ,
               
               as
               nature
               perswaded
               me
               before
               .
               As
               travellers
               will
               tell
               men
               ,
               you
               live
               poorely
               here
               ;
               in
               such
               a
               country
               you
               may
               do
               wondrous
               well
               ,
               there
               you
               shall
               have
               plenty
               ,
               and
               respect
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               come
               there
               ,
               and
               are
               pinched
               with
               hunger
               ,
               and
               disrespect
               ,
               they
               come
               home
               with
               shame
               enough
               to
               themselves
               that
               they
               were
               so
               beguiled
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               Gods
               children
               :
               sometimes
               he
               suffers
               them
               to
               bee
               foyled
               ,
               and
               lets
               them
               have
               the
               reines
               of
               their
               lusts
               awhile
               ,
               to
               taste
               a
               little
               of
               the
               forbidden
               tree
               ;
               that
               after
               they
               may
               say
               with
               experience
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               bitter
               thing
               to
               forsake
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               go
               to
               my
               
                 former
                 husband
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               saith
               in
               Hosea
               ,
               when
               God
               took
               her
               in
               hand
               a
               little
               ,
               sinne
               will
               be
               bitter
               at
               the
               last
               .
               So
               the
               prodigall
               ,
               he
               was
               suffered
               to
               range
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               whipped
               awhile
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               could
               confesse
               it
               was
               better
               to
               bee
               in
               his
               
                 fathers
                 house
              
               .
               God
               suffers
               his
               children
               to
               fall
               into
               some
               course
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               afterward
               by
               experience
               they
               may
               justifie
               good
               
               things
               ,
               and
               be
               able
               to
               say
               that
               God
               is
               good
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               judgement
               of
               such
               is
               more
               firme
               ,
               and
               doth
               more
               good
               than
               those
               that
               have
               beene
               kept
               from
               sincking
               at
               all
               .
               God
               in
               his
               wise
               providence
               suffers
               this
               .
            
             
               
               We
               should
               labour
               therefore
               to
               justifie
               in
               our
               owne
               experience
               all
               that
               is
               good
               .
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               men
               are
               ashamed
               of
               good
               courses
               so
               soon
               ?
               It
               may
               be
               they
               are
               perswaded
               a
               little
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               to
               sanctifie
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               to
               retire
               themselves
               from
               vanity
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               :
               I
               ,
               but
               if
               their
               judgements
               be
               not
               setled
               out
               of
               the
               book
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               have
               not
               some
               experience
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               maintaine
               this
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               driven
               off
               .
               Now
               a
               Christian
               should
               be
               able
               to
               justifie
               against
               all
               gainsayers
               whatsoever
               can
               bee
               said
               ,
               by
               his
               owne
               experience
               ;
               That
               to
               read
               the
               book
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               heare
               holy
               truths
               opened
               by
               men
               led
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               ▪
               I
               find
               Gods
               spirit
               sanctifie
               me
               by
               it
               .
               To
               sanctifie
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               I
               find
               good
               by
               it
               by
               experience
               .
               That
               where
               there
               is
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ;
               holy
               conference
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               can
               justifie
               it
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               Scripture
               for
               it
               :
               I
               find
               it
               by
               experience
               to
               bee
               a
               blessed
               way
               to
               bring
               me
               to
               a
               heavenly
               temper
               ,
               to
               fit
               mee
               for
               heaven
               .
               So
               there
               is
               no
               good
               course
               ,
               but
               Gods
               children
               should
               be
               able
               both
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               likewise
               by
               their
               owne
               experience
               to
               answer
               all
               gainsayers
               :
               when
               either
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               or
               others
               shall
               oppose
               it
               ,
               he
               may
               bee
               able
               to
               
               say
               with
               the
               holy
               man
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               what
               you
               say
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 God.
              
               So
               much
               for
               the
               generall
               .
               To
               come
               more
               particularly
               to
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 HEre
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 justification
                 of
                 piety
                 ,
                 of
                 holy
                 courses
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 by
                 
                   drawing
                   neare
                   to
                   God.
                
                 And
                 the
                 Argument
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 justified
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                
                 .
                 This
                 glosse
                 put
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 commends
                 it
                 to
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 naturally
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 left
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 drawes
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 particulars
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 errour
                 ,
                 hee
                 seekes
                 heaven
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 he
                 seekes
                 happinesse
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 misery
                 ,
                 he
                 seekes
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 path
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 his
                 lusts
                 so
                 hurry
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 him
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 left
                 this
                 generall
                 foundation
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 heathen
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 naturally
                 all
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 nature
                 draw
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 Here
                 religious
                 courses
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 and
                 commended
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 best
                 attractive
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 magnetticall
                 force
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   draw
                   neere
                   to
                   God.
                   Good
                
                 hath
                 a
                 drawing
                 force
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 understanding
                 that
                 shewes
                 ,
                 and
                 discovers
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 will
                 is
                 the
                 cheife
                 guide
                 in
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 good
                 or
                 ill
                 in
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 prosecution
                 or
                 
                 aversation
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 man
                 that
                 cleaves
                 to
                 good
                 discovered
                 .
                 To
                 unfold
                 the
                 words
                 a
                 little
                 .
              
               
                 [
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                
                 ]
                 To
                 draw
                 neere
                 to
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 chiefe
                 good
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 in
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 state
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 quality
                 and
                 disposition
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 conformity
                 for
                 the
                 understanding
                 creature
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 fitted
                 the
                 whole
                 inward
                 man
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 ,
                 to
                 conforme
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 condition
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 happinesse
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ;
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 is
                 in
                 drawing
                 neare
                 to
                 God.
                 The
                 nearer
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 light
                 ;
                 the
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 heat
                 ;
                 the
                 nearer
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 goodnesse
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 good
                 ;
                 the
                 nearer
                 to
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 happy
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 happinesse
                 of
                 condition
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God.
                 So
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   good
                
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 pleasing
                 good
                 ,
                 conformable
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 commands
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 my
                 good
                 likewise
                 ,
                 it
                 advanceth
                 my
                 condition
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 [
                 
                   To
                   draw
                   neare
                
                 ]
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 by
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 go
                 from
                 God.
                 God
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 alwayes
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Whither
                   shall
                   I
                   go
                   from
                   thy
                   presence
                   ?
                   If
                   I
                   go
                   to
                   hell
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   there
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 saith
                 
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 indeed
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 &
                 power
                 ,
                 &
                 disposing
                 providence
                 but
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 gracious
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Vnion
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 happiest
                 creature
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 ,
                 being
                 joyned
                 by
                 a
                 hypostaticall
                 Vnion
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 ;
                 but
                 wee
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 nearnesse
                 here
                 .
                 3
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 gracious
                 nearenesse
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 sweetly
                 inlargeth
                 ,
                 and
                 comforts
                 ,
                 and
                 supports
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthneth
                 them
                 ,
                 working
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 hee
                 works
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 none
                 else
                 :
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 The
                 soule
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 diffused
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 braine
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 foot
                 as
                 it
                 moves
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 as
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 braine
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 ,
                 using
                 ,
                 and
                 exercising
                 ,
                 his
                 reasoning
                 understanding
                 power
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 soule
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 in
                 the
                 braine
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 bee
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 is
                 otherwise
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 than
                 in
                 others
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 graciously
                 ,
                 and
                 comfortably
                 ,
                 exercising
                 his
                 graces
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 comforting
                 them
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 God
                 is
                 present
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 hee
                 is
                 graciously
                 present
                 with
                 his
                 .
                 So
                 answerable
                 wee
                 are
                 
                 faid
                 to
                 be
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 (
                 we
                 are
                 neare
                 him
                 in
                 what
                 state
                 soever
                 we
                 are
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 then
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 gracious
                 nearnesse
                 when
                 our
                 whole
                 soule
                 is
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 thus
                 :
                 when
                 our
                 understandings
                 conceive
                 aright
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 began
                 to
                 speak
                 discreetly
                 ,
                 and
                 judiciously
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   not
                   farre
                   from
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 when
                 men
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 conceit
                 of
                 divine
                 truths
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 clearnesse
                 of
                 judgement
                 to
                 conceive
                 aright
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 corrupt
                 principles
                 ,
                 are
                 farre
                 off
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 understanding
                 bee
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 will
                 go
                 astray
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 nearnesse
                 when
                 the
                 judgement
                 is
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 conceive
                 aright
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Then
                 againe
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 nearnesse
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 not
                 only
                 know
                 things
                 aright
                 ,
                 but
                 mind
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 things
                 are
                 present
                 to
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 thoughts
                 .
                 David
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   thoughts
                   .
                
                 When
                 we
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 neare
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 essen●e
                 ,
                 it
                 goes
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 it
                 goes
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 things
                 it
                 minds
                 ;
                 wee
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 mind
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 feed
                 our
                 thoughts
                 on
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Againe
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 neare
                 them
                 when
                 our
                 wills
                 first
                 make
                 choyce
                 of
                 the
                 better
                 part
                 with
                 Mary
                 ;
                 when
                 upon
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 will
                 chuseth
                 deliberatly
                 :
                 upon
                 consideration
                 followes
                 the
                 determination
                 ,
                 and
                 chusing
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 choice
                 ,
                 cleaving
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 chuseth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 spiritually
                 best
                 ,
                 every
                 way
                 best
                 for
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 condition
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 cleaves
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Ionathan
                   ,
                   his
                   heart
                   did
                   cleave
                   ●o
                   David
                   :
                
                 so
                 the
                 woman
                 cleaves
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 will
                 chuseth
                 ,
                 and
                 cleaves
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 drawing
                 neare
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 likewise
                 when
                 the
                 affections
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 their
                 object
                 ,
                 4
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 drawing
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 our
                 love
                 imbraceth
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 :
                 for
                 love
                 is
                 an
                 affection
                 of
                 union
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 thing
                 loved
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 primary
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 all
                 other
                 affections
                 are
                 bred
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 love
                 God
                 we
                 desire
                 still
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 
                 And
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 love
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 wee
                 love
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 soule
                 goes
                 forth
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 desire
                 of
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   heart
                   pants
                   after
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Hart
                   doth
                   after
                   the
                   rivers
                   of
                   waters
                   ,
                
                 and
                 after
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 effectuall
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 measure
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 soule
                 shewes
                 a
                 sweet
                 enlargement
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 God.
                 
                 Thus
                 when
                 we
                 judge
                 aright
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 mind
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 choyce
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cleave
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 
                 our
                 affections
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 is
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Iron
                 that
                 is
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 heavy
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 go
                 up
                 :
                 so
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 is
                 touched
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 grace
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 trust
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 that
                 drawes
                 us
                 neare
                 to
                 God.
                 Faith
                 it
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 inward
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 in
                 chusing
                 ,
                 and
                 cleaving
                 :
                 but
                 especially
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 :
                 for
                 faith
                 is
                 described
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 going
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 comming
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 promotion
                 ,
                 or
                 going
                 forth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 trust
                 ,
                 specially
                 we
                 draw
                 neare
                 ,
                 and
                 cleave
                 to
                 God.
                 Even
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 we
                 fell
                 from
                 God
                 by
                 distrusting
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Divell
                 ,
                 
                   yee
                   shall
                   not
                   die
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                
                 we
                 beleeved
                 a
                 lier
                 more
                 than
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 are
                 recovered
                 by
                 a
                 way
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 we
                 fell
                 ;
                 wee
                 must
                 recover
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 againe
                 by
                 trusting
                 ,
                 and
                 relying
                 upon
                 God.
                 You
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   draw
                   neare
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 To
                 come
                 to
                 observe
                 some
                 things
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 first
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 Spirituall
                 conviction
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 practise
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 For
                 we
                 know
                 in
                 
                 nature
                 that
                 the
                 will
                 followes
                 the
                 last
                 designe
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 understanding
                 saith
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 all
                 circumstances
                 considered
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Will
                 chuseth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Will
                 rules
                 ,
                 and
                 leads
                 the
                 outward
                 man.
                 Now
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 heavenly
                 conviction
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 thing
                 ,
                 this
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 considered
                 ;
                 and
                 weighed
                 in
                 the
                 ballance
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 where
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 comes
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 drawing
                 near
                 to
                 God
                 alway
                 .
                 Conviction
                 is
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 gainsay
                 nor
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 fals
                 to
                 practice
                 presently
                 :
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 convinced
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 immediatly
                 before
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 leads
                 to
                 practise
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 conviction
                 ;
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 foure
                 things
                 in
                 conviction
                 .
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 first
                 truth
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 Then
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 good
                 truth
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   good
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   faithfull
                   saying
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   came
                   to
                   save
                   sinners
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 saying
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 bee
                 not
                 good
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 true
                 ;
                 truth
                 doth
                 not
                 draw
                 to
                 practice
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 truth
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 man
                 saith
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 A
                 thing
                 may
                 bee
                 good
                 for
                 another
                 man
                 ;
                 the
                 Divell
                 knowes
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 makes
                 him
                 envy
                 
                 poore
                 Christians
                 so
                 ;
                 wicked
                 men
                 know
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Hhost
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 yet
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 practise
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 that
                 is
                 comparative
                 ,
                 better
                 than
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 presented
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 no
                 action
                 will
                 follow
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 that
                 .
                 A
                 weak
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 led
                 with
                 passions
                 ,
                 and
                 lusts
                 ,
                 he
                 oft-times
                 sees
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 they
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 wishes
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 take
                 such
                 a
                 course
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 passions
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 do
                 thus
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 his
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 trusts
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 recover
                 it
                 afterwards
                 .
                 These
                 foure
                 things
                 ,
                 therefore
                 must
                 bee
                 in
                 conviction
                 ,
                 before
                 wee
                 can
                 take
                 the
                 best
                 course
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 all
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 saw
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 truth
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 bee
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 good
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 good
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 nay
                 it
                 was
                 good
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 considered
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Conclusion
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 conflict
                 ;
                 Nay
                 say
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 what
                 it
                 can
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   draw
                   neare
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 he
                 brings
                 it
                 in
                 as
                 a
                 
                 triumphant
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 Put
                 drawing
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 one
                 ballance
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 in
                 that
                 ballance
                 all
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 that
                 may
                 fallow
                 drawing
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 great
                 ones
                 ,
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 any
                 earthly
                 advantage
                 ;
                 and
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ballance
                 all
                 the
                 advantages
                 that
                 keep
                 men
                 from
                 drawing
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 do
                 not
                 keep
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 please
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 get
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 advance
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 his
                 estate
                 ;
                 consider
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 bee
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 disadvantages
                 that
                 follow
                 that
                 course
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 truth
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 conviction
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 we
                 should
                 labour
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 generall
                 notion
                 ,
                 and
                 slightly
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 :
                 no
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 beg
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 seale
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 upon
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 strongly
                 set
                 ,
                 and
                 seale
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 advantages
                 ,
                 and
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 glosses
                 that
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 can
                 set
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 spirtuall
                 judgement
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 spirituall
                 conviction
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 to
                 cleave
                 to
                 God.
                 So
                 said
                 the
                 blessed
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 Moses
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 ballance
                 ,
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 honours
                 of
                 a
                 Court
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 all
                 that
                 earth
                 could
                 afford
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 Princes
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 had
                 ?
                 his
                 place
                 was
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 accounted
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Pharoh's
                 daughter
                 :
                 yet
                 lay
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 ballance
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 ballance
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 Gods
                 people
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 a
                 base
                 ,
                 fore-lorne
                 ,
                 despised
                 ,
                 afflicted
                 people
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 disgraced
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 disgraced
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 opposition
                 )
                 but
                 to
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 Gods
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 side
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 disgraced
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Moses
                 saw
                 it
                 the
                 best
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 ballance
                 ,
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 disgrace
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 you
                 will.
                 So
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 Abraham
                 when
                 hee
                 followed
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 blind-fold
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 all
                 ,
                 his
                 fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contentments
                 he
                 had
                 there
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 they
                 left
                 all
                 to
                 follow
                 Christ
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 convinced
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 surely
                 we
                 shall
                 get
                 more
                 good
                 by
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 leave
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 labour
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 spirituall
                 practice
                 will
                 follow
                 .
                 And
                 undoubtedly
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 prophane
                 conversation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 hidden
                 atheisme
                 :
                 
                 that
                 men
                 make
                 no
                 better
                 choyce
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 draw
                 not
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 say
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 hence
                 .
                 I
                 prove
                 it
                 thus
                 ;
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 convinced
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 do
                 good
                 :
                 for
                 conviction
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 good
                 courses
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 .
                 Therefore
                 men
                 that
                 sweare
                 ,
                 and
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 carnall
                 bruit
                 persons
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Atheisme
                 rules
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 beleeve
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 Can
                 the
                 swearer
                 beleeve
                 that
                 
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   hold
                   him
                   guiltlesse
                   that
                   takes
                   his
                   name
                   in
                   vaine
                   :
                   that
                   a
                   curse
                   shall
                   follow
                   the
                   swearer
                   ?
                
                 and
                 the
                 whoremonger
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   whoremongers
                   and
                   adulterers
                   God
                   will
                   judge
                   ?
                
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 covetous
                 ,
                 and
                 extortioners
                 ,
                 (
                 they
                 that
                 raise
                 themselves
                 by
                 ill
                 means
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                
                 can
                 men
                 beleeve
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 these
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 beleeve
                 these
                 things
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 sets
                 them
                 downe
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 beleeve
                 that
                 sin
                 were
                 so
                 bitter
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 soule
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 makes
                 it
                 )
                 certainly
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 a
                 hidden
                 Atheisme
                 .
                 Indeed
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 bundle
                 of
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 and
                 infidelity
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 bewaile
                 it
                 too
                 much
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 best
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 remainders
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 this
                 holy
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   foolish
                   was
                   I
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   beast
                   before
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 when
                 he
                 thought
                 of
                 his
                 doubting
                 of
                 Gods
                 providence
                 .
                 
                 Therefore
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 ill
                 practise
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 spiritually
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 is
                 a
                 naughty
                 ,
                 and
                 bitter
                 thing
                 ;
                 nor
                 are
                 wee
                 sufficiently
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 soundly
                 convinced
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 —
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 nothing
                 will
                 do
                 this
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 yee
                 have
                 it
                 Iohn
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   promiseth
                   to
                   send
                   the
                   Comforter
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   convince
                   the
                   world
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 so
                 set
                 sin
                 before
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 mens
                 soules
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 but
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
                 hee
                 shall
                 convince
                 them
                 of
                 unbeliefe
                 ,
                 that
                 horrible
                 sinne
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 presented
                 so
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 beleeve
                 presently
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 must
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 doth
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 meanes
                 ;
                 
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 meditate
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 vouchsafe
                 his
                 spirit
                 to
                 perswade
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 convince
                 our
                 understanding
                 ,
                 to
                 convince
                 us
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 false
                 reasonings
                 against
                 good
                 things
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 not
                 a
                 vile
                 imagination
                 rise
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 contrary
                 to
                 divine
                 principles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   draw
                   neare
                   to
                   God
                   :
                
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 way
                 of
                 drawing
                 neare
                 to
                 God.
                 Let
                 us
                 be
                 so
                 convinced
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 comfortable
                 ,
                 and
                 sweet
                 
                 duty
                 to
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 will
                 we
                 suffer
                 for
                 Christ
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 not
                 feast
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 What
                 shall
                 wee
                 say
                 of
                 those
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 drawing
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 these
                 opportunities
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 turne
                 their
                 backs
                 ?
                 They
                 cleane
                 thwart
                 this
                 blessed
                 man
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   draw
                   neare
                   to
                   God
                
                 ;
                 nay
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 mee
                 to
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 Christ
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 allure
                 mee
                 .
                 Now
                 hee
                 is
                 come
                 neare
                 us
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 come
                 neare
                 him
                 :
                 because
                 wee
                 were
                 strangers
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 him
                 simply
                 considered
                 ,
                 God
                 became
                 man
                 ,
                 Emmanuel
                 ,
                 God
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 God.
                 Christ
                 is
                 that
                 Iacobs
                 ladder
                 that
                 knits
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 together
                 ;
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 knits
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 together
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 incarnation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 peace
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 those
                 neare
                 that
                 were
                 strangers
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 enemies
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 part
                 and
                 portion
                 in
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Therfore
                 let
                 us
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 with
                 chearefulnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 these
                 opportunities
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 draw
                 neare
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 faith
                 strengthned
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 commuion
                 with
                 him
                 increased
                 .
              
               
                 Only
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 cleane
                 hearts
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   sanctified
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   come
                   neare
                   him
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 a
                 holy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 cast
                 aside
                 a
                 purpose
                 of
                 living
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 come
                 with
                 defiled
                 hearts
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 things
                 be
                 holy
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 defiled
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 with
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 renew
                 our
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 with
                 rejoycing
                 that
                 God
                 stoups
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 these
                 poore
                 helps
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 themselves
                 are
                 weak
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 his
                 blessing
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 greatly
                 to
                 strengthen
                 our
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               KING
               DAVIDS
               EPITAPH
               :
               OR
               ,
               An
               Epitome
               of
               the
               life
               and
               death
               of
               King
               DAVID
               .
            
             
               In
               three
               Sermons
               .
            
             
               By
               The
               late
               learned
               ,
               and
               reverend
               Divine
               RICHARD
               SIBBS
               .
            
             
               Doctor
               in
               Divinitie
               ,
               Master
               of
               Katherine-Hall
               in
               Cambridge
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               Preacher
               at
               Grays-Inne
               .
            
             
               
                 Luke
                 1.74
                 ,
                 75.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 being
                 delivered
                 from
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 might
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 holinesse
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 lives
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
                 Sam.
                 14.14
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 water
                 spilt
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 P
              
               for
               
                 Nicholas
                 Bourne
              
               and
               
                 Rapha
                 Harford
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               KING
               DAVIDS
               EPITAPH
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Acts
                     13.36
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   David
                   after
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   Generation
                   he
                   had
                   served
                   the
                   Counsell
                   (
                   or
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   he
                   fell
                   asleep
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   laid
                   to
                   his
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   saw
                   corruption
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               words
               are
               part
               of
               a
               Sermon
               of
               blessed
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               wherein
               he
               proves
               out
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               Psal.
               16.
               that
               David
               prophesied
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               himselfe
               .
               David
               saw
               corruption
               ;
               but
               hee
               of
               whom
               David
               spake
               ,
               saw
               no
               Corruption
               :
               therefore
               David
               was
               not
               the
               Messias
               .
               He
               shewes
               that
               the
               things
               there
               spoken
               ,
               do
               no
               way
               agree
               to
               David
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Messias
               ,
               who
               saw
               no
               corruption
               :
               For
               
                 David
                 after
                 hee
                 had
                 served
                 his
                 owne
                 Generation
                 
                 fell
                 asleep
                 and
                 saw
                 corruption
                 .
              
               In
               generall
               observe
               this
               ;
               
               One
               of
               the
               best
               wayes
               to
               understand
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               to
               compare
               the
               old
               Testament
               and
               the
               new
               together
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               was
               spoken
               ,
               and
               fore-told
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ;
               and
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               New
               ,
               that
               must
               needs
               bee
               true
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               Messias
               ;
               why
               ?
               It
               was
               fore-told
               so
               of
               him
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               accomplished
               in
               the
               new
               :
               therefore
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               Messias
               ,
               comparing
               the
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               the
               event
               together
               .
               For
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               new
               Testament
               make
               up
               but
               this
               syllogisme
               :
               He
               that
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               was
               prophesied
               :
               Born
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ;
               that
               should
               come
               at
               such
               a
               time
               in
               the
               later
               end
               of
               Daniels
               weeks
               &c.
               he
               is
               the
               true
               Messias
               :
               But
               Christ
               was
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               hee
               was
               borne
               of
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               came
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               he
               saw
               no
               corruption
               :
               for
               hee
               rose
               the
               third
               day
               :
               therefore
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               Messias
               .
            
             
               
               Againe
               ,
               you
               see
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               here
               could
               not
               mention
               David
               without
               termes
               of
               honour
               ;
               David
               after
               he
               had
               served
               the
               will
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Generation
               ,
               &c.
               
               Precious
               to
               God
               is
               both
               the
               life
               and
               death
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
               The
               righteous
               shall
               be
               had
               in
               everlasting
               remembrance
               .
               The
               name
               of
               Iosias
               is
               as
               an
               oyntment
               poured
               out
               :
               so
               indeed
               the
               names
               of
               holy
               men
               are
               as
               oyntment
               poured
               out
               ,
               they
               sweeten
               men
               when
               they
               are
               gone
               .
               Davids
               bodie
               was
               buried
               
               among
               them
               :
               but
               David
               had
               a
               better
               Tomb
               ,
               hee
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               best
               monument
               ,
               in
               the
               hearts
               ,
               and
               remembrance
               of
               Gods
               people
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               remembrance
               of
               God.
               God
               wraps
               him
               up
               as
               a
               valiant
               man
               in
               his
               owne
               collours
               .
               He
               mentions
               not
               David
               barely
               here
               ,
               but
               his
               serving
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Let
               wicked
               men
               cast
               what
               aspertions
               they
               will
               upon
               the
               names
               of
               Gods
               people
               :
               let
               them
               eclipse
               them
               ,
               and
               cloud
               them
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               as
               their
               malice
               instigates
               them
               therein
               ;
               the
               names
               and
               reputations
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               not
               in
               their
               keeping
               ,
               and
               power
               :
               For
               David
               shall
               have
               a
               good
               name
               (
               in
               spight
               of
               all
               the
               ●●oeg's
               and
               Shemeies
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               rotten
               bodie
               and
               name
               together
               )
               wee
               see
               here
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               he
               is
               mentioned
               with
               titles
               of
               honour
               .
               It
               should
               incourage
               us
               therfore
               to
               serve
               God
               as
               wee
               regard
               a
               good
               name
               .
            
             
               Mark
               here
               the
               language
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               .
               When
               hee
               speaks
               of
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               hee
               speaks
               of
               him
               in
               savorie
               termes
               :
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               that
               David
               after
               hee
               had
               been
               so
               long
               ,
               or
               lived
               so
               long
               ,
               or
               reigned
               ,
               and
               flourished
               so
               long
               :
               (
               as
               wee
               see
               in
               stories
               such
               a
               man
               lived
               ,
               or
               reigned
               ,
               &c.
               so
               long
               and
               then
               died
               :
               )
               yet
               this
               had
               beene
               true
               ,
               after
               hee
               had
               lived
               ,
               and
               reigned
               so
               long
               hee
               died
               .
               But
               that
               is
               not
               the
               language
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               but
               after
               hee
               had
               served
               God
               so
               long
               .
               The
               Scripture
               values
               men
               by
               that
               that
               God
               values
               
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               men
               do
               ,
               by
               their
               life
               ,
               and
               reign
               ,
               and
               flourishing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               their
               esteem
               with
               men
               ,
               but
               as
               his
               carriage
               hath
               been
               to
               God.
               David
               served
               the
               will
               of
               God
               in
               his
               generation
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               when
               he
               speaks
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               
                 he
                 fell
                 asleep
              
               he
               sweetens
               the
               harsh
               name
               of
               death
               ,
               with
               a
               sweet
               term
               the
               Scripture
               puts
               upon
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               comfortable
               thing
               to
               consider
               the
               very
               language
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               how
               savoury
               and
               heavenly
               it
               is
               ,
               raising
               us
               up
               to
               comfortable
               and
               heavenly
               thoughts
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               very
               manner
               of
               the
               phrase
               .
               Different
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               is
               the
               phrase
               of
               Scripture
               from
               other
               histories
               ,
               that
               say
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               lived
               ,
               and
               reigned
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               died
               .
               And
               indeed
               a
               man
               may
               say
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               long
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               did
               no
               good
               ,
               a
               man
               can
               scarce
               say
               that
               he
               lived
               :
               for
               what
               is
               life
               without
               doing
               good
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               being
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               Or
               if
               his
               life
               be
               ill
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               troubled
               the
               world
               so
               many
               years
               ,
               &
               then
               went
               to
               his
               own
               place
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Ind●s
               :
               but
               this
               is
               the
               Epitaph
               of
               a
               holyman
               ,
               he
               served
               God
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               slept
               ,
               and
               had
               happinesse
               of
               God
               ;
               another
               manner
               of
               Epitaph
               than
               other
               men
               have
               when
               they
               are
               gone
               .
               This
               I
               observe
               from
               the
               very
               language
               or
               phrase
               :
               
                 David
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 served
                 the
                 will
                 (
                 or
                 counsell
                 )
                 of
                 God
              
               as
               the
               Word
               is
               .
            
             
               Again
               in
               the
               third
               place
               observe
               this
               in
               generall
               ,
               that
               God
               sets
               down
               David
               here
               
               only
               as
               he
               was
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               passeth
               by
               all
               his
               in●irmities
               and
               breaches
               :
               whereas
               alas
               
                 David
                 ▪
              
               life
               was
               woven
               with
               good
               and
               ill
               ▪
               there
               were
               some
               ill
               spots
               in
               that
               excellent
               garment
               ;
               there
               were
               some
               ill
               parenthesis
               made
               in
               that
               excellent
               speech
               ;
               there
               was
               somewhat
               (
               by
               the
               infirmity
               of
               man
               )
               that
               was
               not
               so
               good
               :
               but
               doth
               God
               speak
               of
               that
               when
               he
               mentions
               David
               ?
               Oh
               no!
               But
               David
               after
               he
               had
               served
               God
               in
               his
               generation
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               spirit
               of
               God
               in
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               passeth
               by
               all
               that
               was
               amisse
               ,
               and
               sets
               down
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ;
               to
               shew
               us
               this
               comfortable
               point
               ,
               
               that
               God
               values
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               (
               and
               have
               repented
               of
               their
               sinnes
               )
               not
               by
               what
               they
               have
               been
               ,
               or
               have
               done
               at
               some
               time
               :
               but
               by
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               resolve
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               God
               values
               them
               by
               their
               better
               part
               ,
               by
               that
               that
               is
               his
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               that
               that
               is
               spirituall
               in
               them
               .
               He
               iudgeth
               them
               by
               the
               tenour
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               a
               particular
               flaw
               in
               their
               lives
               .
               This
               is
               Gods
               infinite
               mercy
               ,
               when
               he
               pardons
               ,
               he
               pardons
               absolutely
               ,
               he
               forgets
               as
               well
               as
               forgives
               :
               therefore
               the
               phrase
               of
               Scripture
               runs
               ,
               
                 He
                 will
                 cast
                 our
                 sins
                 behinde
                 his
                 back
                 ,
                 &
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 remembrance
                 .
              
               When
               we
               have
               once
               repented
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               him
               as
               if
               they
               had
               never
               been
               done
               ;
               they
               are
               as
               things
               forgotten
               .
               Peter
               ,
               after
               his
               foul
               fall
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               so
               much
               as
               upbraided
               by
               Christ
               in
               particular
               ,
               Thou
               hast
               denied
               me
               ,
               &c.
               
               onely
               Christ
               comes
               sweetly
               over
               him
               with
               a
               question
               ,
               
                 Lovest
                 thou
                 ●e
                 ▪
              
               he
               tels
               him
               not
               ,
               thou
               hast
               betrayed
               me
               thus
               and
               thus
               :
               no
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               upbraid
               him
               with
               the
               mention
               of
               it
               .
               So
               curious
               is
               God
               for
               troubling
               the
               peace
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               have
               soundly
               repented
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               they
               shall
               never
               hear
               of
               it
               to
               their
               confusion
               ,
               nor
               at
               all
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               to
               better
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               perfect
               the
               work
               of
               humiliation
               .
            
             
               Contrary
               to
               the
               fashion
               of
               the
               corrupt
               poysonfull
               nature
               of
               man
               :
               if
               they
               have
               but
               one
               thing
               (
               in
               all
               a
               mans
               life
               )
               to
               hit
               him
               in
               the
               teeth
               with
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               hear
               of
               it
               oft
               enough
               ,
               and
               passe
               by
               whatsoever
               is
               good
               in
               him
               .
               God
               doth
               not
               so
               with
               his
               children
               ,
               but
               though
               they
               have
               some
               breaches
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               he
               passeth
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               takes
               notice
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               in
               them
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               here
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               ,
               being
               directed
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               though
               God
               so
               sweetly
               passe
               by
               Davids
               faults
               when
               he
               mentions
               him
               ,
               &
               cals
               him
               a
               man
               after
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               there
               is
               one
               thing
               that
               God
               puts
               in
               as
               a
               scarre
               upon
               David
               ▪
               he
               was
               a
               man
               after
               Gods
               own
               heart
               ;
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               
               but
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Vriah
               .
               Why
               doth
               that
               come
               in
               Scripture
               ?
               Surely
               God
               mentions
               that
               ,
               because
               that
               was
               done
               with
               more
               deliberation
               and
               advice
               ,
               it
               was
               done
               in
               cold
               bloud
               ;
               it
               was
               not
               infirmitie
               ,
               but
               presumption
               in
               that
               .
               Now
               the
               more
               will
               
               there
               is
               in
               any
               action
               of
               sinne
               ,
               the
               more
               hainous
               the
               sinne
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               the
               guilt
               is
               increased
               .
               There
               was
               more
               will
               in
               that
               :
               for
               it
               was
               not
               done
               in
               heat
               of
               passion
               ,
               but
               deliberatly
               :
               therefore
               it
               was
               a
               foule
               act
               .
               The
               spirit
               of
               God
               takes
               notice
               both
               of
               the
               good
               ,
               &
               of
               the
               evill
               ;
               
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               (
               in
               Rev.
               2.
               )
               to
               the
               Churches
               ,
               he
               had
               found
               fault
               with
               them
               before
               ,
               and
               (
               indeed
               God
               discerns
               directly
               where
               wee
               are
               to
               blame
               )
               
                 yet
                 this
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Nichol●itan
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               If
               there
               be
               any
               good
               ,
               God
               takes
               notice
               of
               it
               .
               Davi●
               after
               h●
               had
               repented
               of
               that
               foule
               sinne
               ,
               and
               was
               sharply
               corrected
               for
               it
               (
               as
               indeed
               he
               was
               ,
               )
               David
               was
               a
               good
               man
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               
                 hee
                 served
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Generation
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               (
               to
               give
               you
               an
               item
               by
               the
               way
               )
               however
               God
               passed
               by
               the
               sinne
               in
               David
               ,
               and
               accounted
               him
               after
               his
               repentance
               a
               good
               man
               ;
               
               yet
               he
               must
               be
               sharply
               corrected
               for
               it
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               therefore
               presume
               upon
               this
               that
               God
               will
               iudge
               him
               by
               the
               tenour
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               therefore
               hee
               will
               commit
               particular
               enormities
               :
               oh
               no!
               it
               cost
               David
               deare
               :
               for
               besides
               his
               heart-smart
               in
               his
               owne
               particular
               (
               God
               made
               his
               heart
               bleed
               ,
               it
               cost
               him
               many
               a
               salt
               tear
               ,
               besides
               that
               )
               it
               was
               punished
               in
               his
               posteritie
               :
               God
               raysed
               up
               his
               own
               bowels
               to
               take
               armes
               against
               him
               ;
               hee
               made
               him
               wish
               a
               thousand
               times
               that
               he
               had
               not
               so
               offended
               God.
               It
               is
               ill
               trying
               conclusions
               with
               God
               ;
               though
               God
               afterwards
               pardon
               
               us
               ,
               and
               turne
               all
               to
               good
               ;
               yet
               it
               shall
               cost
               us
               deare
               first
               .
               Though
               God
               will
               bring
               us
               to
               heaven
               :
               yet
               if
               we
               will
               venture
               upon
               sinnes
               against
               conscience
               ,
               and
               take
               libertie
               to
               offend
               God
               ,
               he
               will
               take
               sharp
               courses
               with
               us
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               not
               preiudice
               our
               salvation
               ;
               you
               see
               those
               sins
               of
               David
               after
               he
               had
               repented
               &
               was
               corrected
               for
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               David
               (
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               )
               served
               God
               ;
               his
               life
               was
               a
               service
               of
               God
               notwithstanding
               some
               particular
               actions
               .
               These
               things
               may
               be
               usefull
               to
               the
               best
               of
               us
               all
               :
               therefore
               I
               observe
               them
               in
               generall
               from
               Gods
               manner
               of
               mentioning
               David
               here
               with
               honour
               ;
               and
               passing
               by
               his
               infirmities
               .
               To
               come
               more
               particularly
               to
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 Then
                 David
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 served
                 in
                 his
                 Generation
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 words
                 are
                 a
                 short
                 Epitome
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 man
                 David
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 speak
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 life
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 two
                 parts
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 lived
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 service
                 was
                 done
                 :
                 
                   In
                   his
                   Generation
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 carriage
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 generation
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   served
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 obiect
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 God.
                 By
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 his
                 worship
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Hee
                 served
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 how
                 ?
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 revealed
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 randome
                 :
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 served
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 will.
                 And
                 then
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 act
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   served
                   ▪
                
                 So
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 obiect
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 our
                 service
                 is
                 terminate
                 ;
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 do
                 it
                 must
                 rest
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 good
                 works
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 rule
                 carrying
                 us
                 to
                 that
                 obiect
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   Will
                
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 service
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 God.
                 
                   David
                   in
                   his
                   Generation
                   served
                   the
                   will
                   (
                   or
                   counsell
                   )
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   his
                   generation
                   .
                   [
                   Generation
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 signifies
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 men
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 Matth.
                 1.
                 
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 generations
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 many
                 successions
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 ,
                 seculum
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 an
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 generation
                 ;
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 :
                 though
                 Moses
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 shorter
                 time
                 .
                 Succession
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 generation
                 .
                 Generation
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 kinde
                 .
                 The
                 generation
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 that
                 kinde
                 ,
                 without
                 restraining
                 it
                 to
                 succession
                 .
                 But
                 most
                 commonly
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 men
                 from
                 succession
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 having
                 the
                 tearm
                 from
                 the
                 way
                 whereby
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 generation
                 ;
                 
                 therefore
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 men
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Generation
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 here
                 ,
                 Generation
                 implies
                 both
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 .
                 The
                 persons
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 a
                 severall
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 they
                 live
                 is
                 a
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 are
                 here
                 included
                 :
                 
                   David
                   in
                   his
                   Generation
                
                 (
                 among
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 wherin
                 he
                 lived
                 )
                 
                   ●erved
                   God.
                
                 The
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 clear
                 .
                 The
                 points
                 considerable
                 here
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   
                     First
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     generation
                     ,
                     a
                     succession
                     of
                     men
                     one
                     after
                     another
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     that
                     every
                     man
                     hath
                     his
                     particular
                     generation
                     ,
                     Davi●
                     had
                     his
                     generation
                     ,
                     wherin
                     he
                     served
                     the
                     Lord.
                     
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       he
                       served
                       God
                       in
                       his
                       Generation
                       ,
                    
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     Generation
                     :
                     yet
                     with
                     this
                     limitation
                     ,
                     he
                     served
                     God
                     only
                     in
                     his
                     generation
                     while
                     he
                     was
                     here
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     came
                     to
                     heaven
                     .
                     In
                     heaven
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     kinde
                     of
                     service
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     work
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     reward
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     serve
                     God
                     in
                     our
                     generation
                     here
                     .
                     If
                     ever
                     we
                     look
                     to
                     reap
                     herafter
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     sow
                     now
                     .
                     
                       David
                       served
                       God
                       in
                       his
                       generation
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 generation
                 ,
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                 Particular
                 men
                 go
                 off
                 the
                 stage
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 the
                 kinde
                 is
                 eternall
                 ;
                 kinds
                 of
                 things
                 continue
                 forever
                 .
                 Man
                 dies
                 no●
                 ,
                 but
                 Paul
                 and
                 Pete●
                 and
                 David
                 die
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 particular
                 men
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 waves
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ;
                 one
                 wave
                 goes
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 another
                 comes
                 after
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 with
                 men
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 trees
                 :
                 for
                 men
                 are
                 compared
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 trees
                 :
                 trees
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 take
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 tree
                 :
                 the
                 Poet
                 could
                 say
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 men
                 as
                 with
                 trees
                 ,
                 some
                 leaves
                 fall
                 off
                 in
                 Autumne
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 come
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 the
                 next
                 spring
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 severall
                 Generations
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Autumne
                 ,
                 a
                 decay
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 spring
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   succession
                   of
                   Generations
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 To
                 teach
                 us
                 this
                 lesson
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 our
                 time
                 being
                 short
                 here
                 ;
                 (
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 generation
                 ;
                 one
                 Generation
                 goeth
                 away
                 and
                 another
                 commeth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 :
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 laid
                 to
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 otherr
                 must
                 stand
                 up
                 in
                 our
                 place
                 ;
                 
                   Rise
                   up
                
                 Iosua
                 ;
                 for
                 Moses
                 
                   my
                   servant
                   is
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 )
                 one
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 dies
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 rises
                 .
                 There
                 bee
                 many
                 that
                 must
                 act
                 their
                 parts
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 therefore
                 some
                 must
                 go
                 off
                 the
                 stage
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 may
                 come
                 on
                 )
                 therefore
                 while
                 we
                 have
                 time
                 here
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 be
                 takē
                 away
                 ,
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 soon
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 generation
                 .
                 Here
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 generations
                 till
                 wee
                 all
                 meet
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 there
                 wil
                 be
                 no
                 succession
                 ,
                 there
                 shal
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 death
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   shal
                   be
                   for
                   ever
                   with
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 should
                 teach
                 us
                 likewise
                 (
                 considering
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 being
                 and
                 naturall
                 condition
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 are
                 severall
                 successions
                 ,
                 
                 generation
                 after
                 generation
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 after
                 no
                 more
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 sure
                 an
                 eternall
                 generation
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 anew
                 of
                 the
                 immortall
                 seed
                 that
                 never
                 dies
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 tends
                 to
                 immortality
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 death
                 in
                 that
                 birth
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 generation
                 to
                 eternitie
                 ,
                 hee
                 never
                 dies
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 being
                 here
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 generation
                 after
                 generation
                 ;
                 successions
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 new
                 borne
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 ,
                 we
                 go
                 to
                 heaven
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   beleeves
                   in
                   mee
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   never
                   die
                   .
                   Man
                   that
                   is
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   a
                   Woman
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Job
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   but
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   to
                   live
                   ,
                   and
                
                 (
                 that
                 short
                 time
                 )
                 
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   misery
                
                 :
                 but
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 hath
                 an
                 eternall
                 time
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 happie
                 life
                 .
                 All
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 we
                 lead
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 supported
                 with
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 all
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 the
                 grasse
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 indureth
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   that
                   doth
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   indureth
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 indures
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 makes
                 us
                 (
                 having
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 to
                 indure
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 The
                 world
                 passeth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 new
                 borne
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 transformed
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 )
                 abides
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Would
                 you
                 abide
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 passe
                 from
                 alteration
                 to
                 alteration
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 wicked
                 men
                 )
                 they
                 alter
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 worse
                 than
                 nothing
                 )
                 then
                 labor
                 for
                 this
                 estate
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 abide
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 this
                 life
                 hath
                 no
                 date
                 of
                 daies
                 ,
                 no
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Labour
                 to
                 plant
                 our selves
                 in
                 Christ
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 so
                 in
                 him
                 wee
                 may
                 have
                 an
                 eternall
                 estate
                 .
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   our
                   habitation
                   from
                   generation
                   to
                   generation
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 Psalme
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 falling
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernesse
                 ;
                 they
                 dropped
                 away
                 as
                 leaves
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 came
                 to
                 Canaan
                 :
                 Well
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 we
                 fall
                 away
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 wither
                 as
                 grasse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 thou
                 art
                 our
                 God
                 from
                 generation
                 to
                 generarion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 subsistence
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 (
                 by
                 being
                 in
                 Christ
                 )
                 hath
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 everlasting
                 subsistence
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 are
                 Temples
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 Temple
                 ,
                 wee
                 dwell
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   art
                   our
                   habitation
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Who
                 would
                 not
                 labour
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 estate
                 ?
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Generations
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   hath
                   a
                   particular
                   generation
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 some
                 emphasis
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 
                 
                   David
                   in
                   his
                   generation
                
                 :
                 For
                 men
                 drop
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 at
                 all
                 adventure
                 :
                 but
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 own
                 time
                 appointed
                 ,
                 when
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 Therfore
                 the
                 times
                 wherin
                 they
                 live
                 are
                 foreknown
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 downe
                 when
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 borne
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 so
                 long
                 he
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
                 such
                 work
                 hee
                 shall
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 
                 done
                 his
                 worke
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 hence
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 So
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 own
                 generation
                 designed
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 ordained
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 from
                 all
                 eternity
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 his
                 generation
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 abode
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 country
                 where
                 he
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 set
                 downe
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 usefull
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 observe
                 in
                 what
                 times
                 our
                 lot
                 is
                 fallen
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 what
                 times
                 God
                 hath
                 reserved
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 age
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 :
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 .
                 Are
                 they
                 good
                 ?
                 blesse
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 reserved
                 us
                 to
                 those
                 times
                 We
                 pittie
                 some
                 good
                 men
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 ill
                 times
                 ;
                 as
                 our
                 Countrie-men
                 in
                 Queene
                 Maries
                 time
                 ,
                 1
                 and
                 other
                 dark
                 times
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 worthy
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 pitty
                 they
                 lived
                 not
                 in
                 better
                 ages
                 :
                 certainly
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 beene
                 excellent
                 men
                 then
                 :
                 Therefore
                 we
                 should
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 reserving
                 us
                 to
                 better
                 times
                 .
                 What
                 makes
                 the
                 times
                 better
                 ?
                 The
                 discovery
                 of
                 salvation
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 happinesse
                 in
                 another
                 world
                 :
                 In
                 what
                 age
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 cleerer
                 discovery
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 most
                 spirit
                 working
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 outward
                 meanes
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 age
                 :
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 working
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 Popery
                 .
                 Then
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 that
                 followed
                 the
                 Beast
                 to
                 their
                 eternall
                 destruction
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 had
                 mercy
                 on
                 many
                 soules
                 that
                 
                 followed
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   followed
                
                 Absalom
                 
                   in
                   the
                   simplicity
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   whither
                   they
                   went
                   :
                
                 so
                 they
                 followed
                 Popery
                 in
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 God
                 had
                 mercy
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 certainly
                 ,
                 thousands
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 wrapped
                 up
                 in
                 darknes
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 miserable
                 times
                 then
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 know
                 Popery
                 wil
                 say
                 so
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 read
                 the
                 story
                 will
                 say
                 so
                 :
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 wrapped
                 in
                 wars
                 ,
                 and
                 miseries
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 times
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 regards
                 they
                 are
                 miserable
                 times
                 :
                 
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 murmure
                 at
                 this
                 dispensation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 appointed
                 that
                 our
                 lot
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 times
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 these
                 are
                 bad
                 times
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 older
                 it
                 growes
                 ,
                 the
                 worse
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 sinck
                 ,
                 the
                 further
                 it
                 goes
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 soyle
                 it
                 gathers
                 :
                 so
                 al
                 the
                 soyle
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 are
                 met
                 in
                 the
                 sinck
                 of
                 later
                 times
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 this
                 generation
                 is
                 an
                 ill
                 generati●
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 makes
                 times
                 good
                 ,
                 2
                 the
                 manifestatiō
                 of
                 Christs
                 glorious
                 Gospel
                 (
                 that
                 hath
                 shined
                 for
                 a
                 hundred
                 yeere
                 ,
                 &
                 more
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 )
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 salvation
                 so
                 cleerly
                 ,
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 with
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 making
                 men
                 to
                 apprehend
                 the
                 means
                 ,
                 enlightning
                 their
                 understandings
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 obedience
                 :
                 look
                 in
                 what
                 age
                 these
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 happie
                 times
                 .
                 Witnesse
                 our
                 Saviour
                 (
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 Iudge
                 ;
                 )
                 
                   Happie
                   are
                   the
                   eyes
                   that
                   see
                   
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   yee
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   eares
                   that
                   heare
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   you
                   heare
                   .
                
                 Oh!
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 seene
                 that
                 that
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 that
                 that
                 wee
                 heare
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 accounted
                 themselves
                 happy
                 :
                 Oh!
                 those
                 that
                 lived
                 two
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 ago
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 good
                 men
                 )
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 lived
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 heare
                 that
                 that
                 we
                 heare
                 ,
                 (
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 glorious
                 lustre
                 and
                 Sun-shine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 )
                 how
                 would
                 it
                 have
                 reioyced
                 them
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 ills
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 generation
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 bee
                 not
                 swayed
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 have
                 cause
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 reserved
                 us
                 to
                 these
                 times
                 of
                 knowledge
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 ills
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 with
                 Saint
                 Austin
                 .
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   to
                   what
                   times
                   are
                   we
                   reserved
                   !
                
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 wee
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 blessed
                 be
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 reserved
                 us
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 cast
                 our
                 time
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 borne
                 in
                 this
                 generation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 second
                 spring
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 We
                 should
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Well
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accountable
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 means
                 we
                 enjoy
                 here
                 in
                 our
                 generation
                 .
                 If
                 wee
                 bee
                 not
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 bee
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 worse
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 beene
                 better
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 borne
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 in
                 places
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 than
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 glorious
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 light
                 is
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 naught
                 
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 such
                 light
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 bad
                 now
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 very
                 bad
                 :
                 wee
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 outragious
                 wretched
                 persons
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 ill
                 in
                 good
                 places
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 gives
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 ordinary
                 measure
                 of
                 prophanesse
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 shall
                 have
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 civill
                 usage
                 ;
                 hee
                 shall
                 see
                 better
                 carriage
                 in
                 a
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 many
                 Christians
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 under
                 the
                 meanes
                 .
                 There
                 bee
                 degrees
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 naught
                 ;
                 some
                 God
                 gives
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 prophane
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 :
                 a
                 fearfull
                 brand
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 bad
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 glorious
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 their
                 sinnes
                 are
                 presumptuous
                 sinnes
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 damned
                 simply
                 for
                 sinning
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 for
                 sinning
                 against
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 for
                 sinning
                 against
                 such
                 light
                 ,
                 for
                 sinning
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 ;
                 Those
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 darknesse
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 no
                 better
                 .
                 What
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 swearers
                 now
                 !
                 to
                 be
                 licentious
                 ▪
                 disordered
                 persons
                 now
                 !
                 to
                 contemne
                 holy
                 things
                 now
                 !
                 to
                 bee
                 corrupt
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 now
                 !
                 In
                 this
                 generation
                 when
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 hath
                 so
                 gloriously
                 shined
                 !
                 what
                 excuse
                 can
                 men
                 have
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 now
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 it
                 shall
                 agravate
                 their
                 damnation
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 children
                 of
                 darknesse
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 light
                 :
                 nothing
                 will
                 trouble
                 their
                 consciences
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 offended
                 against
                 so
                 many
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 helps
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 should
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 reserving
                 
                 us
                 for
                 these
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 :
                 so
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 they
                 be
                 a
                 meanes
                 of
                 aggravating
                 our
                 damnation
                 afterward
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 wish
                 that
                 wee
                 had
                 never
                 beene
                 borne
                 in
                 such
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 darknesse
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 go
                 better
                 with
                 our
                 fore-Fathers
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 darker
                 times
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 live
                 in
                 prophane
                 and
                 ungodly
                 courses
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 generation
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 bee
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 generations
                 :
                 therefore
                 let
                 every
                 man
                 bee
                 carefull
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 generation
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 good
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 )
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 he
                 lives
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 tainted
                 with
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 that
                 generation
                 .
                 Gods
                 children
                 have
                 a
                 counter-motion
                 ,
                 a
                 contrary
                 motion
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 wicked
                 persons
                 in
                 every
                 generation
                 :
                 therefore
                 in
                 our
                 generation
                 let
                 us
                 do
                 as
                 David
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 generation
                 ,
                 stand
                 against
                 the
                 ills
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ;
                 go
                 against
                 the
                 stream
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 ill
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 commendation
                 you
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 
                   Noah
                   was
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   generation
                
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 ,
                 were
                 good
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 .
                 
                   David
                   in
                   his
                   generation
                   served
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 times
                 were
                 naught
                 :
                 
                   help
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   for
                   godly
                   men
                   perish
                   from
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 The
                 times
                 were
                 naught
                 when
                 hee
                 lived
                 :
                 there
                 was
                 Doeg
                 ,
                 and
                 Achitophell
                 ,
                 and
                 Shemei
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 wicked
                 men
                 :
                 yet
                 
                   David
                   was
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   generation
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 
                 carried
                 with
                 the
                 stream
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 godly
                 man
                 considers
                 who
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 are
                 naught
                 in
                 his
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 walks
                 to
                 heaven
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 few
                 ;
                 he
                 goes
                 in
                 a
                 contrarie
                 motion
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 conforme
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 
                   he
                   fashions
                   not
                   himselfe
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 generation
                 he
                 lives
                 in
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 fashions
                 himselfe
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 another
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 go
                 a
                 contrarie
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 generation
                 hath
                 a
                 Genius
                 both
                 for
                 manners
                 and
                 studie
                 :
                 
                 former
                 times
                 they
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 Barbarisme
                 :
                 now
                 these
                 times
                 are
                 more
                 refined
                 for
                 outward
                 respects
                 .
                 So
                 for
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 every
                 age
                 hath
                 particular
                 sinnes
                 that
                 reigne
                 ;
                 Superstition
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 ;
                 Prophanesse
                 ,
                 Atheisme
                 ,
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 against
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 Presumption
                 ,
                 Loosenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 being
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 go
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 stronger
                 against
                 the
                 stream
                 of
                 Prophanesse
                 ,
                 and
                 Atheisme
                 .
                 The
                 Divell
                 discovers
                 himselfe
                 in
                 divers
                 shapes
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 divers
                 generations
                 :
                 sometimes
                 hee
                 prevailes
                 with
                 ignorance
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 darknesse
                 :
                 sometimes
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 Prophanesse
                 ,
                 and
                 Loosenesse
                 .
                 Now
                 consider
                 by
                 what
                 sinnes
                 the
                 Divell
                 hath
                 most
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 set
                 our selves
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 labour
                 to
                 
                 make
                 the
                 generation
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 .
                 
                 Why
                 doth
                 God
                 speak
                 thus
                 honourably
                 of
                 
                   David
                   ?
                   He
                   served
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   generation
                
                 ;
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Wee
                 have
                 all
                 cause
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 such
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 blessed
                 men
                 .
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 generation
                 carry
                 our selves
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 did
                 much
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 hindred
                 much
                 ill
                 ,
                 What
                 a
                 blessed
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 when
                 in
                 our
                 generation
                 wee
                 hinder
                 all
                 the
                 ill
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 can
                 !
                 that
                 others
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 credit
                 ,
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 was
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 man.
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 hath
                 his
                 generation
                 :
                 some
                 have
                 a
                 longer
                 generation
                 ,
                 some
                 a
                 shorter
                 ;
                 some
                 have
                 a
                 longer
                 glasse
                 appointed
                 to
                 runne
                 out
                 ;
                 some
                 their
                 glasse
                 is
                 runne
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 shorter
                 time
                 :
                 Well
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 longer
                 or
                 shorter
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 carefull
                 that
                 we
                 trifle
                 not
                 out
                 our
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 time
                 wherein
                 we
                 live
                 unprofitable
                 ;
                 that
                 little
                 part
                 of
                 time
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 to
                 work
                 in
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 bestir
                 our selves
                 in
                 our
                 generation
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 long
                 or
                 short
                 our
                 generation
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Alas
                 ,
                 if
                 most
                 men
                 aske
                 their
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 they
                 live
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 annoyance
                 ?
                 they
                 infect
                 the
                 ayre
                 with
                 their
                 oaths
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 burthen
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 they
                 mis-spend
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 hath
                 the
                 times
                 beene
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 them
                 ?
                 their
                 lives
                 have
                 beene
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 vicious
                 .
                 It
                 should
                 be
                 our
                 glory
                 to
                 shine
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   lights
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   a
                   sinfull
                   generation
                   .
                
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 holy
                 Saint
                 Paul.
                 
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   While
                   we
                   have
                   time
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   do
                   good
                   :
                
                 while
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 part
                 to
                 act
                 here
                 upon
                 the
                 Stage
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 act
                 our
                 parts
                 ;
                 do
                 that
                 wherfore
                 we
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Wee
                 have
                 not
                 assurance
                 from
                 God
                 that
                 our
                 generation
                 shall
                 hold
                 thus
                 long
                 ,
                 or
                 thus
                 long
                 :
                 therefore
                 whatsoever
                 wee
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 do
                 it
                 presently
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 reforme
                 our
                 wicked
                 lives
                 presently
                 ,
                 
                   before
                   wee
                   go
                   hence
                   and
                   bee
                   no
                   more
                   seene
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 wee
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 do
                 it
                 presently
                 ;
                 put
                 it
                 not
                 off
                 :
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 continuance
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 3
                 
                   David
                   served
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   generation
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 starts
                 ,
                 and
                 fits
                 ;
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 do
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 good
                 act
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 served
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 whole
                 generation
                 :
                 So
                 must
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 bee
                 content
                 to
                 do
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 good
                 action
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 veriest
                 wicked
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 may
                 do
                 good
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 may
                 do
                 ill
                 sometimes
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 do
                 good
                 in
                 our
                 generation
                 ,
                 our
                 course
                 must
                 bee
                 holy
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 tenour
                 of
                 our
                 lives
                 while
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 have
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 time
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 time
                 for
                 vanity
                 ,
                 no
                 time
                 for
                 swearing
                 ,
                 no
                 time
                 for
                 sensuality
                 ,
                 and
                 loosnesse
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 let
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 lives
                 
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God.
                 What
                 do
                 we
                 know
                 but
                 that
                 that
                 little
                 time
                 wherein
                 wee
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Divell
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 fetch
                 us
                 hence
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 us
                 then
                 ?
                 therfore
                 resolve
                 not
                 a
                 moment
                 to
                 serve
                 sinne
                 ;
                 our
                 whole
                 time
                 is
                 but
                 short
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 eternity
                 :
                 what
                 is
                 our
                 generation
                 to
                 world
                 without
                 end
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 our
                 whole
                 generation
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   He
                   served
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   generation
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 life-time
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 here
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 placed
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 some
                 work
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 Gods
                 working
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 houses
                 of
                 work
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 now
                 ,
                 our
                 lot
                 here
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 work
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 course
                 to
                 work
                 for
                 God.
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 sent
                 here
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 play
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 live
                 idly
                 .
                 Religion
                 is
                 no
                 vocall
                 profession
                 :
                 every
                 man
                 must
                 have
                 some
                 calling
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 generation
                 he
                 must
                 do
                 good
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 will
                 our
                 account
                 be
                 afterwards
                 else
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 to
                 God
                 how
                 we
                 have
                 spent
                 our
                 time
                 in
                 our
                 generation
                 ?
                 what
                 good
                 wee
                 did
                 ,
                 what
                 ill
                 wee
                 hindred
                 ?
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 fearfull
                 account
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 spent
                 our
                 time
                 idly
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 scandalously
                 ,
                 and
                 offensively
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 others
                 to
                 hell
                 by
                 our
                 example
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 generation
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thou
                 that
                 livest
                 prophanely
                 day
                 after
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 dost
                 thou
                 meane
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ?
                 at
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ?
                 did
                 David
                 serve
                 God
                 when
                 
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 die
                 only
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   served
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   generation
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   fell
                   asleep
                   .
                
                 Alas
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 we
                 put
                 off
                 ?
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sowing
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 reaping
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 wilt
                 thou
                 deferre
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 sowing
                 till
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 reap
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 reap
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 religion
                 at
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 defer
                 to
                 serve
                 Gods
                 will
                 till
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 own
                 will
                 ?
                 and
                 oft
                 times
                 it
                 is
                 forced
                 what
                 wee
                 do
                 then
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 serve
                 God
                 all
                 our
                 time
                 :
                 
                   David
                   served
                   God
                   all
                   his
                   generation
                   .
                
                 To
                 do
                 a
                 few
                 good
                 works
                 at
                 our
                 death
                 only
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 swinish
                 doing
                 good
                 :
                 the
                 swine
                 will
                 do
                 good
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 dead
                 ;
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 profit
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 hee
                 were
                 noysome
                 .
                 Those
                 men
                 that
                 put
                 off
                 thus
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 rather
                 swine
                 than
                 men
                 ;
                 beastly
                 men
                 .
                 God
                 seldome
                 accepts
                 the
                 good
                 they
                 do
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 forced
                 good
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 die
                 then
                 ,
                 no
                 good
                 at
                 all
                 would
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 can
                 keep
                 it
                 no
                 longer
                 .
                 It
                 shewes
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 grace
                 nor
                 faith
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 beene
                 faith
                 to
                 depend
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 good
                 before
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 misery
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 distrustfull
                 base
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 therefore
                 they
                 will
                 do
                 no
                 good
                 in
                 their
                 life-time
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 must
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 generation
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 of
                 some
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 forget
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 stand
                 upon
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 David
                 served
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 HEre
                 is
                 considerable
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   object
                   whom
                   he
                   served
                   ,
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   rule
                   by
                   which
                   hee
                   served
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     will
                  
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   service
                   it selfe
                   :
                   for
                   to
                   know
                   
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   ;
                   all
                   must
                   go
                   together
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   serve
                   
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   wee
                   see
                   here
                   David
                   did
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 knowne
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 maine
                 object
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 service
                 .
                 
                 Indeed
                 we
                 serve
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 love
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 busie
                 grace
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 serve
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 set
                 all
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 must
                 bee
                 done
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 object
                 that
                 must
                 terminate
                 all
                 our
                 service
                 to
                 men
                 ;
                 whatsoever
                 duty
                 wee
                 do
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 do
                 it
                 as
                 to
                 God.
                 If
                 we
                 serve
                 men
                 ;
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 Christians
                 )
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 commands
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 honour
                 God.
                 
                 We
                 can
                 do
                 no
                 good
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 what
                 doth
                 he
                 care
                 for
                 our
                 goods
                 ?
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 substituted
                 men
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 men
                 in
                 our
                 generation
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 unto
                 :
                 &
                 he
                 accounts
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 as
                 done
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 our
                 service
                 :
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 as
                 our
                 Father
                 .
              
               
               
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 Christ
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 served
                 for
                 our
                 very
                 Creation
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Hell
                 when
                 wee
                 had
                 done
                 ;
                 or
                 should
                 vanish
                 to
                 nothing
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 beasts
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 very
                 subordination
                 ,
                 and
                 subjection
                 to
                 God
                 as
                 creatures
                 ,
                 implies
                 service
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 service
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 our
                 Maker
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 being
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 us
                 reason
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 God
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 regard
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 creatures
                 the
                 Creator
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 servants
                 their
                 Lord
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 gracious
                 Father
                 .
                 So
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 Mediator
                 God-man
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 our
                 service
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 adaequate
                 ,
                 fit
                 object
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 go
                 beyond
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 else
                 wee
                 do
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 dwell
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 foundation
                 to
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   served
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 word
                 signifieth
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 translated
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 than
                 Will
                 ▪
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 emphaticall
                 :
                 Gods
                 will
                 is
                 his
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 imperfection
                 in
                 Counsell
                 ;
                 for
                 Counsell
                 implies
                 somewhat
                 imperfect
                 ;
                 as
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 and
                 consultation
                 ;
                 God
                 sees
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 deliberate
                 :
                 
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 eminent
                 in
                 Counsell
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 Wisdome
                 ;
                 
                   by
                   Counsell
                   thou
                   shalt
                   bee
                   established
                
                 :
                 so
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Counsell
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 wise
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 weighed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 gold
                 seven
                 times
                 tried
                 .
                 Therefore
                 wee
                 should
                 stoup
                 to
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 Gods
                 will
                 ;
                 either
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 events
                 ;
                 his
                 Will
                 is
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 wise
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 rash
                 .
                 A
                 patterne
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 like
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 by
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 Will.
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 not
                 answerable
                 wisdome
                 to
                 guyde
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 mischiefe
                 do
                 they
                 plunge
                 themselves
                 and
                 others
                 ?
              
               
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 served
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 or
                 Will
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 hath
                 discovered
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 :
                 
                 for
                 service
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 action
                 done
                 with
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 an
                 action
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 do
                 ;
                 if
                 hee
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 obedience
                 ,
                 nor
                 service
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 some
                 care
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 obedience
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Civill
                 Law
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   infringit
                   obedientiam
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 it
                 breaks
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 cause
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 must
                 know
                 his
                 reason
                 :
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 superiour
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 ground
                 for
                 what
                 hee
                 doth
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 obedience
                 and
                 service
                 .
                 Therefore
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 like
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 service
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 Master
                 will
                 bee
                 served
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 servant
                 ?
                 why
                 doth
                 the
                 Scripture
                 
                 mislike
                 will-worship
                 ;
                 worship
                 that
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 will
                 ?
                 
                 because
                 there
                 in
                 wee
                 make
                 our selves
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 serve
                 ourselves
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 God.
                 Wee
                 must
                 not
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 would
                 bee
                 loath
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 our selves
                 ;
                 wee
                 would
                 be
                 loath
                 to
                 ha●e
                 a
                 servant
                 complement
                 with
                 cap
                 ,
                 and
                 knee
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 do
                 as
                 he
                 list
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 complement
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 wee
                 would
                 be
                 directed
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 to
                 kneele
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 fashion
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 our
                 life
                 after
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 we
                 list
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 delusion
                 to
                 say
                 we
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 we
                 serve
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Will.
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 service
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 rule
                 is
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 written
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 then
                 God
                 discovered
                 his
                 Will
                 by
                 dreames
                 ,
                 and
                 visions
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 wayes
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 and
                 man-kind
                 spread
                 further
                 ,
                 traditions
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 hand
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 fit
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 way
                 to
                 deliver
                 truths
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 corruption
                 .
                 God
                 therefore
                 would
                 deliver
                 his
                 Will
                 (
                 how
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 ●erved
                 )
                 in
                 writing
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 sanctified
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 credit
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 example
                 ,
                 writing
                 his
                 owne
                 Law
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 finger
                 .
                 The
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 writer
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 he
                 preached
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 Adam
                 in
                 Paradice
                 :
                 and
                 
                 the
                 first
                 writer
                 ,
                 the
                 tenne
                 Commandements
                 being
                 written
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 rule
                 (
                 how
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 served
                 )
                 an
                 exact
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 rule
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 speak
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 controversie
                 :
                 I
                 (
                 hope
                 we
                 are
                 grounded
                 well
                 enough
                 )
                 but
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 direction
                 for
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 .
                 Gods
                 Will
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 rule
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 requisite
                 in
                 a
                 Rule
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 a
                 rule
                 must
                 be
                 cleere
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 regulated
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 therefore
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 secret
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 rule
                 ,
                 1
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 secret
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 must
                 bee
                 manifest
                 and
                 open
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 revealed
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 rule
                 .
                 Wee
                 may
                 crosse
                 Gods
                 secret
                 will
                 and
                 do
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 may
                 serve
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 do
                 ill
                 .
                 A
                 Father
                 may
                 pray
                 for
                 his
                 childs
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 crosse
                 the
                 secret
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 doth
                 well
                 ;
                 God
                 allowes
                 bowels
                 in
                 Fathers
                 .
                 A
                 wicked
                 man
                 may
                 do
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 secret
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 sin
                 :
                 therefore
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Davids
                 service
                 ,
                 nor
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 ours
                 .
                 
                   Secret
                   things
                   belong
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   but
                   revealed
                   things
                   to
                   us
                   and
                   our
                   children
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 blessed
                 Moses
                 .
                 The
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 discovered
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 actions
                 :
                 A
                 rule
                 must
                 be
                 open
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 rule
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 rule
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 lead
                 our
                 lives
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 infallible
                 ,
                 2
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 error
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 service
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 an
                 infallible
                 rule
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 deceive
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 men
                 wrote
                 it
                 indeed
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 God
                 that
                 dictated
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 finger
                 writes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 head
                 dictates
                 :
                 holy
                 men
                 wrote
                 it
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 guided
                 be
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 The
                 will
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 any
                 mans
                 service
                 ,
                 further
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 rule
                 ,
                 why
                 ?
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 mistake
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 constant
                 rule
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 as
                 popish
                 traditions
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 infallible
                 :
                 now
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 infallible
                 :
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 too
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 cannot
                 erre
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 bee
                 false
                 and
                 bee
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 infallible
                 rule
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 this
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Grand
                 lie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 misery
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 cannot
                 erre
                 :
                 what
                 a
                 horrible
                 absurdity
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 the
                 rule
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 cannot
                 erre
                 ,
                 that
                 Popery
                 cannot
                 erre
                 ?
                 though
                 they
                 erre
                 egregiously
                 ;
                 they
                 account
                 rebellion
                 service
                 ;
                 and
                 make
                 traitors
                 merit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 are
                 our
                 Tenents
                 subject
                 to
                 such
                 grosse
                 things
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 obedience
                 the
                 infallible
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 erre
                 .
                 To
                 attribute
                 that
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
                 erre
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 can
                 erre
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 horrible
                 absurditie
                 :
                 
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 controversies
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Againe
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 must
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 commensuration
                 ,
                 in
                 measure
                 :
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 equall
                 extent
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 ruled
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 ruled
                 ,
                 is
                 our
                 whole
                 carriage
                 ,
                 and
                 conversation
                 :
                 therefore
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 rule
                 his
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 his
                 speeches
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 rules
                 the
                 whole
                 carriage
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 proportion
                 between
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 ruled
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 all
                 things
                 fall
                 under
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 bee
                 directed
                 ,
                 and
                 ruled
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 It
                 gives
                 direction
                 to
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 speeches
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 ;
                 it
                 gives
                 direction
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 to
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 Masters
                 ,
                 to
                 Servants
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 estates
                 ,
                 and
                 conditions
                 ,
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 death
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 exceeding
                 large
                 as
                 David
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   come
                   to
                   an
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   thy
                   Commandements
                   are
                   exceeding
                   large
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 that
                 extends
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 ruled
                 whatsoever
                 :
                 no
                 other
                 rule
                 but
                 Gods
                 will
                 doth
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 mens
                 lawes
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 thoughts
                 :
                 thought
                 is
                 free
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Againe
                 ,
                 a
                 rule
                 must
                 bee
                 authenticall
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 credited
                 for
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 authority
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 another
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 the
                 first
                 rule
                 ;
                 )
                 Indeed
                 there
                 be
                 subordinate
                 rules
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 ruled
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 rule
                 ruling
                 mens
                 lawes
                 ;
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 will
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 ruled
                 by
                 a
                 higher
                 rule
                 :
                 
                 and
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 rule
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 rule
                 ruling
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 subordinate
                 rules
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 authority
                 from
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 not
                 borrowed
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 that
                 rules
                 all
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 ruled
                 of
                 none
                 others
                 rule
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 rule
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 ruling
                 the
                 very
                 rulers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 No
                 mans
                 will
                 is
                 a
                 law
                 further
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 squared
                 by
                 this
                 law
                 of
                 lawes
                 .
                 5
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 inflexible
                 rule
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 bent
                 to
                 mens
                 purposes
                 ;
                 man
                 would
                 bring
                 Gods
                 will
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 measure
                 that
                 measures
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 measured
                 by
                 none
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 judge
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 must
                 judge
                 us
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 some
                 presumptuous
                 persons
                 that
                 will
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 murmure
                 at
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 will
                 bee
                 too
                 good
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 them
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 judgeth
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 sentence
                 on
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 shewes
                 himself
                 a
                 foole
                 ,
                 the
                 law
                 must
                 judge
                 him
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 authenticall
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 maine
                 properties
                 of
                 that
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 rule
                 to
                 judge
                 our
                 lives
                 by
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 knowne
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 errour
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 way
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 equall
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 fall
                 under
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 authenticall
                 ,
                 of
                 credit
                 for
                 it selfe
                 (
                 let
                 men
                 say
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 )
                 it
                 must
                 rule
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 ruled
                 .
                 Therefore
                 David
                 when
                 hee
                 ordered
                 his
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 by
                 this
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 deserved
                 this
                 commendation
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   his
                   generation
                   he
                   served
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 There
                 bee
                 subordinate
                 rules
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 direct
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 :
                 a
                 civill
                 Law
                 for
                 civill
                 actions
                 :
                 mens
                 Lawes
                 for
                 mens
                 actions
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 holily
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 direction
                 from
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 must
                 put
                 the
                 respect
                 of
                 service
                 to
                 God
                 upon
                 our
                 actions
                 .
                 For
                 howsoever
                 wee
                 doe
                 things
                 civilly
                 by
                 the
                 Civill
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 doe
                 things
                 comely
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 Nature
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 carry
                 ourselves
                 in
                 a
                 decor●m
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 due
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 serve
                 God
                 without
                 a
                 higher
                 rule
                 than
                 man
                 can
                 give
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 shall
                 wee
                 apply
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 rule
                 in
                 particular
                 actions
                 ;
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 but
                 short
                 ,
                 but
                 actions
                 are
                 infinite
                 ;
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 directs
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 action
                 ;
                 and
                 ●aith
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 but
                 gives
                 generall
                 rules
                 :
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 carrie
                 our selves
                 in
                 particular
                 actions
                 ?
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 skill
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 rule
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 hang
                 up
                 ,
                 a
                 measure
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 cast
                 aside
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 ;
                 a
                 rule
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 ruled
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 measure
                 to
                 things
                 measured
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 apply
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 lose
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 every
                 particular
                 action
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Besides
                 the
                 generall
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 some
                 outward
                 helpes
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 inward
                 .
                 The
                 outward
                 helpes
                 are
                 :
              
               
               
                 First
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 1
                 that
                 is
                 one
                 maine
                 outward
                 help
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Ministery
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 dig
                 up
                 the
                 treasure
                 ,
                 the
                 Myne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 to
                 branch
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 anatomize
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 callings
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Ministeriall
                 gifts
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 his
                 servants
                 in
                 a
                 competent
                 measure
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 particular
                 directions
                 ?
                 They
                 have
                 their
                 callings
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 season
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 set
                 up
                 this
                 calling
                 for
                 naught
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 learned
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 in
                 doubts
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 particular
                 doubts
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 we
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 study
                 that
                 way
                 ?
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 perhaps
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 light
                 in
                 our selves
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 calling
                 ,
                 because
                 perhaps
                 our
                 callings
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 studie
                 particulars
                 our selves
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 hath
                 sanctified
                 that
                 calling
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 outward
                 helpe
                 for
                 particulars
                 ;
                 2
                 it
                 is
                 communion
                 with
                 good
                 people
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 led
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 oft
                 times
                 laies
                 up
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 breast
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 knit
                 man
                 to
                 man.
                 We
                 are
                 oft
                 times
                 at
                 a
                 losse
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 particular
                 directions
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 sometimes
                 a
                 meaner
                 man
                 (
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 )
                 than
                 our selves
                 ,
                 can
                 give
                 better
                 directions
                 in
                 particular
                 than
                 our selves
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 storme
                 ,
                 and
                 swell
                 at
                 this
                 ?
                 no
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 
                 Gods
                 wisdome
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 should
                 carrie
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 speciall
                 use
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 take
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 aske
                 advise
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 
                   A
                   wise
                   man
                   ordereth
                   his
                   doings
                   by
                   Counsell
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Wiseman
                 :
                 and
                 oft
                 times
                 he
                 that
                 takes
                 advise
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 foole
                 to
                 his
                 Counsellour
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 beshrewes
                 himselfe
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 another
                 mans
                 advice
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 publique
                 Ministerie
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 helpe
                 ,
                 our
                 Christian
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 reserved
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 :
                 A
                 friend
                 is
                 made
                 for
                 adversity
                 ,
                 for
                 ill
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 and
                 doubtfull
                 cases
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 3
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 particular
                 determinations
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 We
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 reverent
                 conceits
                 of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 doe
                 but
                 bring
                 Gods
                 generalls
                 to
                 particulars
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 good
                 Lawes
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 their
                 derivation
                 from
                 Gods
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 naught
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 backe
                 that
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 particular
                 determining
                 of
                 the
                 generall
                 rules
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 due
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Therefore
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 which
                 bind
                 the
                 Conscience
                 to
                 obedience
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 disobedience
                 to
                 mens
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 disobedience
                 to
                 Gods
                 Lawes
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 stablished
                 mens
                 Lawes
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 then
                 in
                 some
                 particulars
                 (
                 when
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appeare
                 what
                 wee
                 should
                 doe
                 )
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 good
                 people
                 ,
                 4
                 of
                 the
                 wisest
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 in
                 the
                 ranke
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 where
                 wee
                 live
                 ,
                 till
                 wee
                 know
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 their
                 judgment
                 ,
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 friends
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lawes
                 and
                 customes
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 refractary
                 ,
                 and
                 opposite
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 be
                 reason
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 for
                 mans
                 spirit
                 is
                 a
                 divine
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 alway
                 be
                 led
                 with
                 some
                 reason
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 reservation
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 keep
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 appeare
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 till
                 hee
                 see
                 other
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 direction
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 course
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 ●disposition
                 that
                 should
                 bee
                 in
                 every
                 peaceable
                 ●man
                 .
                 These
                 bee
                 some
                 outward
                 helpes
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 particular
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 inward
                 helps
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 Gods
                 Will
                 in
                 particular
                 is
                 ,
                 2
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 unfolded
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 voyce
                 behind
                 us
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   walke
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Isa.
                
                 30.
                 
                 
                 Wherefore
                 serves
                 the
                 blessed
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Counsellour
                 ?
                 as
                 Isa.
                 9.7
                 .
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 blessed
                 Counsellour
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 he
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ?
                 not
                 immediatly
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 he
                 doth
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 :
                 he
                 fills
                 his
                 Church
                 with
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 having
                 this
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Counsell
                 to
                 advise
                 them
                 in
                 particulars
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 led
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 inward
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 maine
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 ,
                 if
                 
                 we
                 would
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 guidance
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 grieve
                 ,
                 and
                 quench
                 ,
                 and
                 resist
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 be
                 guided
                 in
                 particular
                 actions
                 with
                 a
                 better
                 Spirit
                 than
                 our
                 owne
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Spirit
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 beg
                 him
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 11.
                 
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Then
                 another
                 inward
                 helpe
                 ,
                 is
                 particular
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 gives
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 Particular
                 prudence
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 actions
                 in
                 season
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 may
                 bee
                 beautifull
                 in
                 its
                 time
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 Sapience
                 ,
                 Wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 Prudence
                 :
                 
                   I
                   Wisedome
                   dwell
                   with
                   Prudence
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 or
                 discretion
                 to
                 discerne
                 of
                 differences
                 :
                 now
                 that
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 children
                 :
                 he
                 makes
                 them
                 wise
                 to
                 understand
                 their
                 owne
                 way
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 wise
                 perhaps
                 for
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 way
                 .
                 God
                 lets
                 some
                 men
                 goe
                 with
                 a
                 lesse
                 measure
                 of
                 discretion
                 to
                 heaven
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 lesse
                 worke
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 but
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 will
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 heaven
                 ;
                 the
                 lesse
                 he
                 hath
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 hee
                 shall
                 have
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Some
                 men
                 are
                 excellent
                 in
                 gifts
                 of
                 Wisedome
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 generalls
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Booke
                 of
                 God
                 excellent
                 well
                 :
                 but
                 come
                 to
                 directions
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 meaner
                 men
                 of
                 better
                 discretion
                 
                 than
                 they
                 .
                 Either
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 God
                 will
                 associate
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 providence
                 cast
                 us
                 upon
                 other
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 this
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 acquainted
                 with
                 .
                 God
                 gives
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 discerne
                 what
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 advise
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 comfort
                 ,
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 meanest
                 Christian
                 is
                 more
                 in
                 this
                 for
                 religious
                 actions
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 greatest
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 can
                 tell
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 beare
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 enjoy
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 directs
                 him
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 3
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 into
                 every
                 man
                 a
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 serves
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 to
                 direct
                 in
                 particulars
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 faculty
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 call
                 a
                 Treasurie
                 ;
                 a
                 preserving
                 faculty
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 generall
                 rules
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 directions
                 out
                 of
                 good
                 bookes
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 faculty
                 to
                 treasure
                 up
                 rules
                 ,
                 therfore
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 preserving
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 conscience
                 under
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 being
                 directed
                 in
                 generall
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 directs
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 Conscience
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 this
                 in
                 particular
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 this
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 well
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 ill
                 :
                 so
                 conscience
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 us
                 to
                 check
                 ,
                 or
                 direct
                 us
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Gods
                 Vicar
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 
                 helpe
                 to
                 know
                 Gods
                 Will
                 in
                 particulars
                 .
                 If
                 men
                 would
                 not
                 bee
                 too
                 bold
                 with
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Conscience
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 )
                 would
                 be
                 faithfull
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Conscience
                 may
                 say
                 as
                 Reuben
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 miserie
                 ;
                 
                   Did
                   not
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   doe
                   no
                   hurt
                   to
                   the
                   lad
                   ?
                
                 deale
                 not
                 so
                 hardly
                 with
                 Ioseph
                 as
                 to
                 cast
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 ?
                 so
                 many
                 men
                 do
                 many
                 things
                 amisse
                 ,
                 Conscience
                 may
                 say
                 ;
                 did
                 not
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 this
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 naught
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 you
                 would
                 needs
                 doe
                 it
                 ?
                 yes
                 certainly
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 Conscience
                 is
                 not
                 hearkned
                 unto
                 as
                 a
                 director
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 scourge
                 as
                 a
                 Iudge
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 many
                 offices
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 keepe
                 this
                 Conscience
                 in
                 its
                 office
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 Conscience
                 doe
                 its
                 full
                 duty
                 ,
                 let
                 Conscience
                 direct
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 .
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 would
                 hearken
                 to
                 this
                 Vice-gerent
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ;
                 (
                 this
                 littlegod
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 placed
                 there
                 (
                 in
                 mercie
                 )
                 to
                 guide
                 our
                 lives
                 in
                 particular
                 )
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 better
                 with
                 us
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 end
                 our
                 dayes
                 with
                 more
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 a
                 better
                 reckoning
                 than
                 we
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Againe
                 ,
                 experience
                 may
                 bee
                 added
                 as
                 another
                 helpe
                 .
                 Experience
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 helpe
                 in
                 particulars
                 :
                 for
                 indeed
                 generalls
                 are
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 experiments
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 Therefore
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 wise
                 Polititians
                 ,
                 States-men
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 out
                 of
                 bookes
                 altogether
                 ;
                 but
                 men
                 of
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 hath
                 beene
                 so
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 observation
                 ,
                 and
                 particular
                 experience
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 
                 (
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 case
                 )
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 now
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 wee
                 would
                 treasure
                 up
                 experience
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 bee
                 a
                 good
                 helpe
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 in
                 particulars
                 :
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 in
                 former
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 you
                 see
                 then
                 what
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 service
                 is
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Will
                 :
                 with
                 these
                 helpes
                 subordinate
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 direct
                 our selves
                 in
                 particular
                 actions
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 point
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 served
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Service
                 ,
                 3
                 God
                 must
                 bee
                 served
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 Will
                 :
                 wee
                 must
                 search
                 ,
                 and
                 trie
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 
                 
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 search
                 in
                 particular
                 what
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 :
                 Now
                 when
                 this
                 is
                 discovered
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 is
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 blessings
                 are
                 annexed
                 to
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 knowledge
                 .
                 If
                 yee
                 know
                 this
                 Will
                 ;
                 is
                 there
                 all
                 ?
                 no
                 ;
                 happy
                 are
                 yee
                 if
                 yee
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 happy
                 .
                 What
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 it
                 not
                 ?
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   knowes
                   his
                   Masters
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   beaten
                   with
                   many
                   stripes
                   .
                
                 It
                 will
                 but
                 aggravate
                 our
                 damnation
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 directions
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 rule
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 hath
                 another
                 use
                 :
                 
                 if
                 we
                 use
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 direction
                 in
                 what
                 wee
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 wil
                 be
                 brought
                 against
                 us
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgment
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 direction
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 damne
                 us
                 by
                 :
                 this
                 you
                 knew
                 ,
                 this
                 counsell
                 you
                 had
                 ,
                 these
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 you
                 had
                 ;
                 this
                 ,
                 Conscience
                 told
                 you
                 ;
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 friends
                 told
                 you
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 you
                 crossed
                 ,
                 and
                 thwarted
                 all
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 direction
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 a
                 direction
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 give
                 sentence
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 conscience
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 )
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 meanes
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 give
                 service
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 
                   David
                   served
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 his
                 life
                 was
                 not
                 unfruitfully
                 ,
                 and
                 wickedly
                 spent
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   he
                   served
                
                 the
                 Counsell
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 had
                 planted
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 him
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 Why
                 hath
                 God
                 planted
                 us
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Paradise
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 barren
                 trees
                 ;
                 or
                 bring
                 forth
                 ill
                 fruit
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 fruitfull
                 in
                 our
                 places
              
               
                 This
                 word
                 service
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 harsh
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 proud
                 spirits
                 could
                 never
                 digest
                 .
                 Why
                 did
                 the
                 Divells
                 fall
                 ?
                 
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 independent
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 under
                 others
                 :
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 their
                 owne
                 courses
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   kept
                   not
                   their
                   owne
                   standing
                   .
                
                 God
                 set
                 them
                 in
                 one
                 course
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 swelled
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 keep
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 particular
                 is
                 not
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 but
                 
                   they
                   kept
                   not
                   their
                   owne
                   standing
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 the
                 
                 Divell
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 proud
                 creature
                 ,
                 nor
                 men
                 led
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Divell
                 ,
                 can
                 indure
                 service
                 :
                 every
                 man
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 guyded
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 lewd
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 lusts
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 God
                 knowes
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 blind
                 guides
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 know
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 cost
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 better
                 guide
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 revealed
                 therefore
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 serve
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 ,
                 
                 implies
                 two
                 things
                 especially
                 ,
                 an
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 reference
                 of
                 that
                 action
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 service
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 to
                 do
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 obedience
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 do
                 never
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 service
                 ,
                 he
                 serves
                 himselfe
                 :
                 so
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 service
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 indeed
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 service
                 ,
                 or
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 obedience
                 is
                 with
                 looking
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 authority
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 serve
                 the
                 revealed
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 man
                 is
                 fashioned
                 ,
                 and
                 framed
                 to
                 that
                 :
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 measuring
                 of
                 both
                 together
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 wee
                 obey
                 the
                 directions
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 tremble
                 at
                 the
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 imitate
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 holy
                 writ
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 raised
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 comforts
                 ;
                 when
                 answerable
                 to
                 every
                 divine
                 truth
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 answerable
                 disposition
                 
                 of
                 soule
                 :
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sweet
                 harmony
                 betweene
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 man.
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 
                 
                 
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   mold
                   of
                   the
                   word
                
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 molded
                 in
                 another
                 frame
                 ,
                 it
                 carries
                 the
                 print
                 of
                 the
                 frame
                 or
                 mold
                 ;
                 so
                 wee
                 serve
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 molded
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 this
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 either
                 immediate
                 inward
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 outward
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 Inward
                 service
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 1
                 when
                 upon
                 the
                 konwledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 set
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 cleave
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 of
                 trust
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 supremacie
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 serve
                 him
                 with
                 inward
                 worwip
                 ,
                 and
                 service
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 indeed
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 Crowne
                 upon
                 Gods
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ;
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 prime
                 of
                 our
                 inward
                 service
                 :
                 when
                 we
                 love
                 God
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 him
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 him
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 &
                 cleave
                 to
                 him
                 when
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 faile
                 us
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 immediate
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 give
                 God
                 his
                 owne
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
                 Hence
                 comes
                 all
                 other
                 service
                 whatsoever
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 eye-service
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 enlivened
                 with
                 the
                 inward
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 inward
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 this
                 inward
                 service
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 we
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ▪
                 and
                 that
                 requires
                 our
                 words
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 praise
                 God
                 in
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 outward
                 holy
                 actions
                 are
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 inward
                 immediate
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 I
                 spake
                 of
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 these
                 (
                 which
                 come
                 more
                 immediatly
                 from
                 a
                 sanctified
                 spirit
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 3
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 men
                 with
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 elicite
                 proper
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 a
                 cōmanded
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   cultus
                   imperatus
                
                 .
                 All
                 duties
                 to
                 men
                 are
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 do
                 them
                 as
                 commanded
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 therfore
                 I
                 honour
                 my
                 parents
                 ,
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 commit
                 adultery
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   shall
                   I
                   do
                   this
                   and
                   offend
                   God
                   ?
                
                 So
                 the
                 Scripture
                 alleageth
                 reasons
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 tempted
                 to
                 sinnes
                 against
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 are
                 a
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 a
                 meere
                 formall
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 his
                 outward
                 performances
                 ;
                 a
                 Civil
                 man
                 is
                 altogether
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 his
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 hee
                 gives
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 due
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 sees
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 deformed
                 thing
                 to
                 bee
                 unjust
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 )
                 hee
                 condemnes
                 the
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 religious
                 respects
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 .
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 great
                 command
                 (
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   love
                   God
                   above
                   all
                
                 )
                 sets
                 him
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 duties
                 hee
                 performes
                 to
                 man
                 are
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 commands
                 them
                 .
                 Even
                 the
                 basest
                 works
                 are
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 done
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 tels
                 them
                 in
                 Collos.
                 3.
                 
                 and
                 Ephes.
                 6.
                 
                 the
                 poore
                 servant
                 
                   serves
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 poore
                 servant
                 is
                 at
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 imployed
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 poore
                 common
                 things
                 ;
                 yet
                 hee
                 serves
                 the
                 Lord
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 serves
                 men
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 governors
                 with
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Governour
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 reward
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 poore
                 service
                 ,
                 
                 however
                 their
                 Master
                 reward
                 them
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 ,
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 immediate
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 outward
                 expressions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 go
                 thorow
                 all
                 other
                 duties
                 as
                 they
                 spring
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 then
                 wee
                 are
                 molded
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 apply
                 this
                 to
                 our
                 blessed
                 man
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 our selves
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 did
                 
                   David
                   serve
                
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 ;
                 hee
                 is
                 anatomised
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 open
                 to
                 our
                 eyes
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 1
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 his
                 care
                 of
                 serving
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 〈…〉
                 See
                 how
                 he
                 cleaved
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 Psal.
                 18.
                 
                 how
                 he
                 loved
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 joyed
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 hee
                 esteemed
                 the
                 light
                 
                   Gods
                   coun●enance
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   corne
                   ,
                   or
                   wine
                   ,
                   or
                   oyle
                   .
                   Psal.
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                 I
                 give
                 but
                 a
                 touch
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 this
                 description
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 this
                 blessed
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   ●e
                   served
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 expression
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 praise
                 ,
                 2
                 and
                 prayer
                 hee
                 was
                 
                   a
                   man
                   after
                   Gods
                   owne
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 especially
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 ready
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 to
                 blesse
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 God
                 ;
                 hee
                 kept
                 his
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 were
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 〈…〉
                 was
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Psal.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   hee
                   meditated
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   .
                
                 What
                 time
                 had
                 he
                 to
                 rule
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 then
                 ?
                 The
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 spare
                 time
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 guide
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 his
                 outward
                 calling
                 (
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 calling
                 wherin
                 we
                 serve
                 God
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 3
                 our
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 particular
                 calling
                 ,
                 wherein
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 men
                 )
                 what
                 an
                 excellent
                 man
                 was
                 hee
                 
                   ●hee
                   served
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 as
                 a
                 Governour
                 of
                 a
                 family
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 Psal.
                 101.
                 
                 how
                 he
                 carried
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 ●his
                 house
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 a
                 lyer
                 should
                 not
                 abide
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 a
                 direction
                 there
                 how
                 to
                 guid●
                 your
                 families
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 hee
                 served
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 governour
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 fault
                 in
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 too
                 indulgent
                 to
                 Absolon
                 ,
                 and
                 Adoniah
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 too
                 blame
                 in
                 some
                 particulars
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 right
                 ,
                 God
                 pardons
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                 You
                 see
                 how
                 he
                 carried
                 himselfe
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 excellent
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 delight
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
                 hee
                 carried
                 himselfe
                 every
                 way
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 should
                 doe
                 :
                 hee
                 tempered
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 judgement
                 together
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   sing
                   of
                   mercie
                   ,
                   and
                   judgement
                   :
                
                 so
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 whole
                 carriage
                 sweetly
                 temper
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 justice
                 ,
                 he
                 dispenced
                 these
                 two
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 serve
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 others
                 serve
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 his
                 care
                 was
                 to
                 stablish
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 storie
                 .
                 David
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 all
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 quiet
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 begins
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 17.
                 
                 
                 
                   I
                   dwell
                   in
                   a
                   house
                   of
                   Cedar
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Arke
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   remaines
                   under
                   curtaines
                   :
                
                 therfore
                 hee
                 tooke
                 a
                 course
                 for
                 that
                 .
                 So
                 governours
                 should
                 doe
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 hath
                 setled
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 government
                 quietly
                 ,
                 to
                 begin
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 rule
                 not
                 well
                 ,
                 they
                 serve
                 not
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 ,
                 besides
                 their
                 owne
                 service
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 others
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 .
                 A
                 Magistrate
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 keeper
                 of
                 both
                 Tables
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 others
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 lay
                 downe
                 his
                 crowne
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Isay.
                 Thus
                 David
                 was
                 a
                 nursing
                 father
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 served
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 particular
                 calling
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 another
                 division
                 )
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 in
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 suffred
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 is
                 either
                 active
                 ,
                 or
                 passive
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   David
                   served
                
                 God
                 in
                 doing
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 yeelded
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 served
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 passive
                 obedience
                 :
                 wherein
                 hee
                 did
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ever
                 man
                 did
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 he
                 denied
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 carriage
                 toward
                 Saul
                 ,
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 revenge
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 overcame
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 knew
                 that
                 revenge
                 was
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 right
                 him
                 well
                 enough
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Shimei
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   bid
                   him
                   raile
                
                 ;
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 revenge
                 ▪
                 and
                 other
                 notable
                 examples
                 wee
                 have
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 submitted
                 to
                 Gods
                 Will
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 1
                 Sam.
                 30.6
                 .
                 
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 extremitie
                 ,
                 hee
                 encouraged
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 ;
                 there
                 he
                 staied
                 himselfe
                 in
                 extremity
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 2
                 Sam.
                 15.25
                 .
                 
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 place
                 how
                 hee
                 submitted
                 himselfe
                 to
                 God.
                 
                   The
                   King
                   said
                   ,
                   Carry
                   backe
                   the
                   Arke
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   have
                   found
                   favour
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   God
                   he
                   will
                   bring
                   me
                   again
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   God
                   say
                   thus
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   delight
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   behold
                   here
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   doe
                   as
                   seemes
                   good
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 Here
                 was
                 a
                 resignation
                 of
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 himselfe
                 in
                 serving
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 Psal.
                 39.
                 
                 
                 
                   I
                   held
                   my
                   tongue
                   Lord
                   ;
                   because
                   thou
                   didest
                   it
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 he
                 served
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 ;
                 in
                 both
                 callings
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 governour
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 family
                 
                 every
                 way
                 he
                 served
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 And
                 wherefore
                 is
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 patterne
                 for
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 serve
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 to
                 labour
                 to
                 bring
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 feare
                 him
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 him
                 above
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 expresse
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 outward
                 service
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 doing
                 duties
                 to
                 men
                 from
                 inward
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 in
                 conscience
                 of
                 our
                 dutie
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 when
                 we
                 serve
                 men
                 :
                 to
                 carry
                 our selves
                 in
                 our
                 generall
                 calling
                 ,
                 as
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 particular
                 place
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 good
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 ;
                 good
                 Students
                 ,
                 good
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 shew
                 our
                 Religion
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 did
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 That
                 is
                 not
                 Religion
                 that
                 is
                 left
                 behind
                 in
                 the
                 Church●
                 as
                 Lactantius
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 Religion
                 that
                 wee
                 leave
                 behind
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 doore
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 Religion
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 learne
                 our
                 dutie
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 breasts
                 to
                 practise
                 it
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 shew
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 places
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 let
                 this
                 holy
                 man
                 bee
                 an
                 example
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 are
                 these
                 particular
                 things
                 recorded
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 transforme
                 our selves
                 to
                 this
                 blessed
                 patterne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 wee
                 see
                 is
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 our
                 particular
                 recreations
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 use
                 them
                 as
                 wee
                 
                 should
                 ;
                 as
                 whettings
                 to
                 bee
                 fitter
                 for
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 them
                 as
                 liberties
                 with
                 thankfulnesse
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 allowes
                 us
                 these
                 liberties
                 to
                 refresh
                 our selves
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 passage
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 respect
                 of
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 stamp
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 coyn
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 worke
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 stamp
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 a
                 service
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 a●
                 eye
                 to
                 God.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 King
                 set
                 a
                 stamp
                 but
                 upon
                 brasse
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 token
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 goe
                 for
                 current
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 have
                 the
                 Kings
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 stamp
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 an
                 action
                 of
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 suppose
                 to
                 give
                 counsell
                 in
                 our
                 studies
                 ,
                 or
                 pleading
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 &c.
                 if
                 it
                 have
                 Gods
                 stamp
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 Prayer
                 upon
                 it
                 to
                 blesse
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 bee
                 done
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 justice
                 ;
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 displease
                 God
                 to
                 balk
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 all
                 temptations
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 out
                 of
                 Religious
                 respects
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 our
                 whole
                 life
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 particular
                 places
                 may
                 bee
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 here
                 
                   David
                   served
                
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Oh
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 could
                 thinke
                 of
                 this
                 wheresoever
                 wee
                 ar●
                 ,
                 wee
                 would
                 take
                 no
                 liberty
                 to
                 offend
                 God
                 in
                 any
                 thing●
                 wee
                 would
                 not
                 thrust
                 Religion
                 into
                 a
                 corner
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 narrow
                 roome
                 ,
                 and
                 limit
                 it
                 to
                 some
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 take
                 liberty
                 to
                 defraud
                 ,
                 and
                 dissemble
                 ;
                 to
                 abuse
                 our selves
                 
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ;
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ?
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 carry
                 our
                 ●elves
                 as
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 wheresoever
                 we
                 are
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 our
                 whole
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 no
                 Libertine
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 freedome
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 servant
                 .
                 Indeed
                 wee
                 have
                 changed
                 our
                 Master
                 :
                 wee
                 are
                 set
                 at
                 libertie
                 from
                 the
                 slaverie
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 Sathan
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 doe
                 nothing
                 ;
                 to
                 bee
                 Belialls
                 ,
                 without
                 voake
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Sathan
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lords
                 free-men
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 delivered
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 serve
                 God
                 ;
                 therefore
                 all
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 service
                 to
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                 To
                 make
                 this
                 a
                 little
                 clearer
                 :
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 bee
                 (
                 will
                 some
                 man
                 thinke
                 )
                 that
                 every
                 common
                 action
                 should
                 bee
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 cleare
                 by
                 an
                 instance
                 ;
                 the
                 beasts
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 ,
                 have
                 common
                 actions
                 ;
                 
                 such
                 as
                 wee
                 doe
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 move
                 :
                 the
                 beast
                 doth
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 doth
                 it
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 reasonable
                 actions
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 guided
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 moderated
                 by
                 reason
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 beast
                 doth
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 a
                 beast
                 ;
                 because
                 hee
                 hath
                 no
                 better
                 faculty
                 to
                 guide
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 common
                 actions
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 common
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 :
                 they
                 
                 are
                 meere
                 buying
                 ,
                 and
                 selling
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 about
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 their
                 callings
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 a
                 beast
                 are
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 a
                 beast
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 a
                 Christian
                 come
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 higher
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 higher
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 them
                 spirituall
                 actions
                 that
                 are
                 common
                 in
                 themselves
                 ;
                 hee
                 raiseth
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 ranke
                 .
                 Therfore
                 a
                 Christian
                 serveth
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 doth
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 another
                 man
                 doth
                 with
                 no
                 eye
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 meerely
                 in
                 civill
                 respects
                 .
                 Wee
                 say
                 of
                 policie
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ancient
                 observation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 fit
                 .
                 The
                 knowledge
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 wealth
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 building
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 a
                 commanding
                 knowledge
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 a
                 States-man
                 doth
                 not
                 build
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 buy
                 and
                 sell
                 ,
                 and
                 commerce
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 useth
                 all
                 other
                 trades
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 State.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 knowledge
                 commanding
                 all
                 other
                 inferiour
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 Trades
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 common
                 wealth
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 end
                 :
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 bee
                 serviceable
                 to
                 the
                 common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 ,
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Divine
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 commanding
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 it
                 commands
                 all
                 other
                 services
                 in
                 our
                 callings
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 teach
                 a
                 man
                 what
                 he
                 shall
                 doe
                 in
                 particular
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 teacheth
                 him
                 how
                 to
                 direct
                 that
                 calling
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 advantageous
                 ,
                 and
                 helpfull
                 to
                 his
                 generall
                 calling
                 :
                 to
                 further
                 him
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 every
                 thing
                 reductive
                 to
                 his
                 last
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 sets
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 honour
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 hee
                 desires
                 to
                 approve
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 :
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 principle
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 reduce
                 every
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 maine
                 end
                 ,
                 oh
                 that
                 wee
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 temper
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 as
                 wee
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 imitate
                 holy
                 David
                 in
                 doing
                 :
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 suffering
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 bee
                 carefull
                 that
                 nothing
                 of
                 Gods
                 displease
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 carefull
                 (
                 for
                 our selves
                 )
                 that
                 nothing
                 of
                 ours
                 displease
                 God.
                 In
                 doing
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 carefull
                 that
                 nothing
                 of
                 ours
                 displease
                 God
                 :
                 in
                 suffering
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 of
                 Gods
                 dealing
                 displease
                 us
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 rebellion
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 in
                 passive
                 obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 active
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 rebellion
                 when
                 wee
                 murmure
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 as
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 wiser
                 than
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 appoint
                 our
                 owne
                 condition
                 :
                 whereas
                 wee
                 should
                 resigne
                 our selves
                 as
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   here
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   Lord
                   do
                   as
                   it
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   ;
                   The
                   will
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   done
                   :
                
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   will
                   be
                   done
                
                 ,
                 insinuating
                 ,
                 not
                 our
                 owne
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 bee
                 content
                 to
                 stoup
                 in
                 our
                 sufferings
                 obediently
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 
                   righteous
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   wayes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   holy
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   works
                
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 courses
                 he
                 takes
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 bee
                 ready
                 to
                 justifie
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 things
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 how
                 did
                 hee
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 service
                 ?
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 service
                 was
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 exemplary
                 
                 to
                 us
                 all
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 his
                 servi●e
                 was
                 ▪
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 1
                 universall
                 ,
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 men
                 every
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 uniforme
                 ;
                 hee
                 was
                 good
                 in
                 all
                 conditions
                 ;
                 2
                 a
                 good
                 Sheepheard
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 and
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 uniforme
                 in
                 all
                 estates
                 :
                 
                   to
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   want
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   abound
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 his
                 service
                 was
                 cheerefull
                 ;
                 3
                 wee
                 see
                 how
                 oft
                 hee
                 rouseth
                 up
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 
                   awake
                   my
                   Harp
                   and
                   Lute
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 his
                 service
                 was
                 sincere
                 .
                 4
                 It
                 was
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 his
                 sincerity
                 by
                 this
                 ;
                 he
                 cared
                 not
                 for
                 scoffings
                 ,
                 he
                 practised
                 duties
                 that
                 were
                 scorned
                 at
                 .
                 1
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 evidence
                 of
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 ill
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 stand
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
                 When
                 Micholl
                 mocked
                 him
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 yet
                 more
                 vile
                 for
                 God.
                 When
                 God
                 may
                 have
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 defence
                 ,
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 stand
                 for
                 God
                 in
                 ill
                 times
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 sincerity
                 ;
                 an
                 hipocrite
                 will
                 never
                 do
                 so
                 .
                 David
                 did
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Generation
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 2
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 appeale
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 
                   Trie
                   me
                   Lord
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   way
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   in
                   me
                   :
                
                 when
                 a
                 soule
                 can
                 go
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 by
                 any
                 way
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 any
                 secret
                 lurking
                 corruption
                 in
                 mee
                 (
                 that
                 may
                 endanger
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 my
                 soule
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 of
                 ,
                 discover
                 
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 signe
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 league
                 with
                 no
                 sin
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 service
                 is
                 sincere
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 sincere
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 comfort
                 :
                 so
                 much
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 comfort
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 do
                 not
                 things
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 lost
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 have
                 commendations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pharises
                 had
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 curse
                 )
                 
                   you
                   have
                   your
                   reward
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 lose
                 it
                 hereafter
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   David
                   in
                   his
                   Generation
                   served
                   the
                   Counsell
                   ,
                   or
                   Will
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Now
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 perfect
                 discourse
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 wee
                 will
                 speak
                 something
                 of
                 his
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 fell
                 a
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 gathered
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 Corruption
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE
                   fell
                   asleep
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 :
                 for
                 sleep
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 middle
                 phrase
                 ,
                 appliable
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 bad
                 :
                 for
                 wicked
                 men
                 (
                 in
                 Scripture
                 )
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 sleep
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 sleep
                 .
                 Only
                 the
                 difference
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 persons
                 are
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 sleep
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 sleep
                 of
                 a
                 male
                 factor
                 before
                 his
                 execution
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 oft-times
                 tripped
                 in
                 his
                 sleep
                 :
                 
                 or
                 like
                 the
                 sleep
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 mad
                 fit
                 ,
                 his
                 sleep
                 doth
                 but
                 concoct
                 the
                 malignant
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 wakes
                 ,
                 he
                 rageth
                 three
                 times
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 did
                 before
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 sleep
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 carnall
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 preparation
                 to
                 his
                 execution
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 
                 but
                 the
                 sleep
                 of
                 a
                 distempered
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 wakes
                 with
                 more
                 horrour
                 ,
                 and
                 terrour
                 ,
                 and
                 rage
                 ,
                 than
                 ever
                 before
                 :
                 indeed
                 properly
                 the
                 death
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 a
                 sleep
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 observe
                 something
                 first
                 briefly
                 in
                 generall
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 see
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 dying
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 living
                 .
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 yeeld
                 our
                 soules
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 doing
                 the
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 functions
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 should
                 teach
                 us
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 to
                 fix
                 our
                 thoughts
                 too
                 much
                 on
                 life
                 .
                 
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 living
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 cease
                 to
                 live
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 moderation
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   though
                   wee
                   used
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   knowing
                   that
                   the
                   fashion
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   passeth
                   away
                   .
                
                 It
                 should
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 living
                 as
                 in
                 dying
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 should
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 wee
                 can
                 while
                 wee
                 have
                 time
                 .
                 David
                 served
                 God
                 while
                 hee
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 served
                 God
                 in
                 dying
                 :
                 because
                 his
                 death
                 was
                 in
                 obedience
                 :
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 properly
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 receiving
                 of
                 wages
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 serve
                 God
                 while
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 have
                 time
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 
                   when
                   night
                   will
                   come
                
                 ,
                 the
                 night
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   then
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   work
                
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 so
                 faine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   He
                   fell
                   asleep
                
                 .
                 Why
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 die
                 before
                 ?
                 hee
                 served
                 God
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 die
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 a
                 good
                 man.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 his
                 Children
                 serve
                 out
                 their
                 Generation
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 must
                 serve
                 out
                 their
                 time
                 .
                 As
                 soone
                 as
                 ever
                 we
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 heaven
                 :
                 1
                 but
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 beare
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 awhile
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 others
                 to
                 heavn
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 to
                 go
                 before
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 ;
                 to
                 gaine
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 To
                 trie
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 our
                 graces
                 before
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 true
                 tried
                 graces
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 perfect
                 before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 so
                 holy
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 3
                 hee
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 
                   grow
                   in
                   grac
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Ahasueros
                 his
                 wife
                 's
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 perfumed
                 ▪
                 and
                 prepared
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 holy
                 place
                 that
                 wee
                 hope
                 for
                 ,
                 a
                 holy
                 condition
                 :
                 therfore
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 by
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 be
                 fitted
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 Many
                 such
                 reasons
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 why
                 God
                 in
                 heavenly
                 wisdome
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 go
                 on
                 here
                 a
                 time
                 before
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 heaven
                 :
                 though
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 we
                 beleeve
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Zacheus
                   ,
                   This
                   day
                   is
                   salvation
                   come
                   to
                   thine
                   house
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Therefore
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 repine
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 live
                 .
                 
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 a
                 Christian
                 hath
                 faith
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 life
                 in
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 in
                 desire
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 impatient
                 to
                 want
                 his
                 crowne
                 :
                 oh
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 service
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 considers
                 the
                 eternity
                 of
                 the
                 reward
                 hee
                 shall
                 have
                 after
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 bee
                 glad
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 ashamed
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 
                 do
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 When
                 hee
                 knowes
                 hee
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 eternall
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 service
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 will
                 deny
                 his
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 hee
                 lives
                 in
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 be
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 Minister
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 to
                 undergo
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   he
                   fell
                   asleep
                
                 ,
                 not
                 before
                 ;
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 served
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 hath
                 alotted
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 hath
                 set
                 him
                 a
                 glasse
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 runne
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 part
                 to
                 act
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 hee
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 till
                 that
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 hee
                 can
                 never
                 fall
                 asleep
                 till
                 hee
                 have
                 served
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God.
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 concerning
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   houre
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   come
                   .
                
                 They
                 have
                 laid
                 wait
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 houre
                 was
                 not
                 come
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 many
                 snares
                 laid
                 for
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 instruments
                 :
                 but
                 till
                 their
                 houre
                 bee
                 come
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Divells
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 the
                 Divells
                 instruments
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 cannot
                 shorten
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 one
                 minute
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 shall
                 fall
                 asleep
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 served
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ground
                 of
                 resolution
                 :
                 
                 let
                 us
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 our
                 places
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 callings
                 ,
                 undantedly
                 ,
                 and
                 wisely
                 too
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 tempt
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 rush
                 into
                 dangers
                 :
                 but
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 )
                 without
                 base
                 
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 distrust
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 must
                 serve
                 God
                 to
                 day
                 and
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 sanctified
                 .
                 Wee
                 must
                 serve
                 God
                 the
                 appointed
                 time
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 live
                 here
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 shall
                 fall
                 asleep
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 :
                 no
                 creature
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 shorten
                 his
                 dayes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 wee
                 will
                 observe
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sleep
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 a
                 sleep
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 refreshing
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Sleep
                 doth
                 refresh
                 ,
                 and
                 repaire
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 recreate
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 anew
                 .
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 blessed
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 thing
                 to
                 repaire
                 man
                 :
                 so
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 nature
                 shall
                 be
                 repaired
                 better
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 rise
                 fresher
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 17.
                 
                   ult
                   .
                   when
                   I
                   arise
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   bee
                   satisfied
                   with
                   thine
                   image
                   ,
                
                 wee
                 shall
                 rise
                 refreshed
                 ,
                 better
                 than
                 wee
                 lay
                 downe
                 .
                 1
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 go
                 to
                 bed
                 then
                 ,
                 to
                 sleep
                 ,
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 cares
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 wee
                 rest
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 all
                 cares
                 ,
                 and
                 feares
                 ,
                 and
                 terrours
                 ;
                 all
                 annoyances
                 are
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   dead
                   that
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   they
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   labours
                   :
                
                 insinuating
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 rest
                 before
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 knowes
                 that
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 a
                 work-house
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 life
                 a
                 service
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 thinkes
                 of
                 no
                 rest
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 grave
                 ;
                 so
                 death
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sleep
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 rest
                 .
                 Wee
                 rest
                 from
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 wee
                 rest
                 from
                 the
                 wearisome
                 labour
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 oppressions
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 molestations
                 
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 among
                 whom
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 every
                 way
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 tedious
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 a
                 sleep
                 :
                 2
                 because
                 a
                 man
                 goes
                 to
                 bed
                 with
                 assured
                 hope
                 of
                 rising
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 goes
                 quietly
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 darknesse
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 senses
                 are
                 bound
                 up
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 knowes
                 that
                 in
                 Gods
                 ordinarie
                 providence
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 :
                 therefore
                 men
                 not
                 only
                 quietly
                 ,
                 but
                 cheerefully
                 go
                 to
                 bed
                 .
                 So
                 there
                 is
                 greater
                 ground
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 wee
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 graves
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 beds
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 mens
                 beds
                 have
                 been
                 their
                 graves
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 died
                 in
                 their
                 beds
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 word
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 pledge
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 of
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 when
                 wee
                 die
                 (
                 if
                 wee
                 have
                 faith
                 )
                 wee
                 should
                 make
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 than
                 men
                 doe
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 bed
                 :
                 hoping
                 undoubtedly
                 of
                 an
                 assured
                 ,
                 and
                 joyfull
                 resurrection
                 .
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 makes
                 us
                 backward
                 to
                 this
                 :
                 you
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 respect
                 death
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sleep
                 .
                 To
                 speak
                 only
                 of
                 those
                 references
                 ,
                 and
                 relations
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 pertinent
                 between
                 sleep
                 and
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   David
                   fell
                   asleep
                
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 willingly
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 lived
                 a
                 painefull
                 life
                 :
                 3
                 he
                 served
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Sheepheard
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 5.12
                 .
                 
                   To
                   a
                   labouring
                   man
                   sleepe
                   is
                   sweet
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                 so
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 served
                 God
                 carefully
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 death
                 is
                 very
                 sweete
                 .
                 Wee
                 see
                 children
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 playing
                 all
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 bed
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 wrought
                 all
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   sleepe
                   is
                   sweete
                
                 ,
                 as
                 wise
                 Salomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   a
                   labouring
                   man.
                
                 Would
                 we
                 then
                 have
                 death
                 as
                 a
                 sweet
                 rest
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 
                 let
                 us
                 doe
                 as
                 David
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 bee
                 painefull
                 ,
                 and
                 laborious
                 in
                 our
                 particular
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 generall
                 calling
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 faithfull
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 all
                 in
                 order
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 wee
                 can
                 while
                 we
                 live
                 ;
                 2
                 to
                 leave
                 no
                 seeds
                 of
                 debate
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 gone
                 .
                 Some
                 men
                 die
                 carelesly
                 this
                 way
                 in
                 disposing
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 lay
                 a
                 foundation
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 jarring
                 afterward
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 death
                 is
                 skarsly
                 a
                 sleepe
                 and
                 rest
                 :
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 bee
                 disquieted
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 thinke
                 how
                 they
                 leave
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 wise
                 before
                 hand
                 .
                 David
                 setled
                 Salomon
                 in
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 all
                 things
                 right
                 before
                 hee
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 die
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 honour
                 ,
                 in
                 1
                 Chron.
                 29.28
                 .
                 
                   David
                   died
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   old
                   age
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   full
                   of
                   riches
                   and
                   honour
                
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 assurance
                 of
                 a
                 change
                 for
                 the
                 bette●
                 :
                 David
                 his
                 flesh
                 rested
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 beleeved
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 Christs
                 body
                 should
                 see
                 no
                 corruption
                 ,
                 
                 Psal.
                 16.
                 
                 So
                 if
                 wee
                 would
                 have
                 death
                 sweete
                 as
                 a
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 assurance
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 our
                 flesh
                 may
                 rest
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 as
                 Christ
                 raised
                 his
                 owne
                 flesh
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 raise
                 ours
                 .
                 Good
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 seene
                 Christ
                 once
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   now
                   let
                   thy
                   servant
                   depart
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 so
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 gotten
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 interest
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   Lord
                   now
                   let
                   thy
                   servant
                   depart
                   in
                   peace
                   .
                
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 tearme
                 ,
                 sleepe
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 added
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
              
            
             
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 gathered
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   HE●
                   was
                   gathered
                   to
                   his
                   Fathers
                
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ▪
                 for
                 his
                 body
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 grave
                 :
                 and
                 his
                 soule
                 went
                 to
                 his
                 fathers
                 ,
                 to
                 heaven
                 .
                 As
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 of
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 phrase
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 must
                 bee
                 understood
                 as
                 the
                 persons
                 are
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 dies
                 ,
                 his
                 body
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 house
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 the
                 grave
                 ▪
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 soule
                 that
                 goes
                 as
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 (
                 to
                 his
                 fathers
                 )
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 bee
                 naught
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 just
                 and
                 perfect
                 men
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speakes
                 )
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 lived
                 a
                 gracious
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 here
                 ,
                 b●cause
                 hee
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 blessed
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   He
                   was
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   his
                   Fathers
                
                 ;
                 
                 he
                 meanes
                 not
                 to
                 his
                 immediate
                 fathers
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 beleeving
                 men
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 his
                 soule
                 went
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 his
                 body
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Mother
                 ;
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 
                 taken
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Generall
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 
                 When
                 we
                 die
                 wee
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 our
                 fathers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Therefore
                 this
                 should
                 moderat●
                 our
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 griefe
                 for
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Why
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 lost
                 when
                 we
                 die
                 ;
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 is
                 taken
                 asunder
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 pieces
                 :
                 but
                 both
                 remaine
                 still
                 ;
                 the
                 bodie
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 goes
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 we
                 goe
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 we
                 knew
                 before
                 (
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 to
                 our
                 fathers
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 strangers
                 .
                 Especially
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 wee
                 goe
                 to
                 our
                 fathers
                 ▪
                 to
                 our
                 next
                 fore-fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 old
                 fathers
                 ;
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 to
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 to
                 David
                 ,
                 to
                 blessed
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 blessed
                 men
                 that
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 wee
                 goe
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 perfect
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 wee
                 leave
                 behind
                 us
                 .
                 This
                 should
                 moderate
                 our
                 griefe
                 :
                 oh
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 my
                 friends
                 behind
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 children●
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 better
                 ,
                 to
                 greater
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 love
                 thee
                 better
                 .
                 Thou
                 goest
                 to
                 greater
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 pitch
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 attained
                 their
                 end
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 heaven
                 ▪
                 and
                 to
                 better
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 refined
                 from
                 those
                 corruptions
                 that
                 men
                 here
                 are
                 subject
                 unto
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 their
                 love
                 is
                 perfect
                 likewise
                 :
                 therefore
                 going
                 to
                 our
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 strangers
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 us
                 more
                 perfectly
                 ;
                 
                 why
                 should
                 wee
                 thinke
                 much
                 to
                 die
                 ?
                 they
                 will
                 bee
                 readie
                 to
                 entertaine
                 us
                 ;
                 oh
                 the
                 welcome
                 that
                 soules
                 find
                 in
                 heaven
                 !
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 the
                 sweete
                 imbracings
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 blessed
                 soules
                 that
                 have
                 beene
                 from
                 Adam
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 man
                 ,
                 shall
                 meete
                 together
                 !
                 seeing
                 therefore
                 wee
                 goe
                 to
                 our
                 fathers
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 rather
                 make
                 us
                 chearefull
                 :
                 Here
                 ,
                 whom
                 do
                 we
                 live
                 with
                 ?
                 take
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 our
                 friends
                 ?
                 men
                 ,
                 subject
                 to
                 jealousies
                 and
                 weaknesses
                 ;
                 our
                 jealousie
                 makes
                 us
                 suspect
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 weaknesses
                 makes
                 us
                 thinke
                 the
                 meaner
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 our
                 love
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 ,
                 nor
                 our
                 graces
                 are
                 not
                 perfect
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 have
                 perfect
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 contentment
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 heaven
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 jealousie
                 ,
                 nor
                 feare
                 ,
                 nor
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 jealousie
                 :
                 we
                 shall
                 perfectly
                 love
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 perfectly
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 perfectly
                 love
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 perfectly
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 shall
                 stand
                 admiring
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 maintain
                 a
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 love
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 want
                 of
                 faith
                 that
                 makes
                 us
                 unwilling
                 to
                 yeeld
                 our
                 soules
                 unto
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 going
                 to
                 our
                 fathers
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 then
                 wee
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 what
                 fathers
                 wee
                 imitate
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 take
                 heed
                 who
                 are
                 our
                 patterns
                 while
                 we
                 live
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 if
                 wee
                 do
                 not
                 imitate
                 them
                 here
                 ,
                 wee
                 cannot
                 live
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 heaven
                 
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 dead
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 necessary
                 item
                 in
                 Heb.
                 13.7
                 .
                 
                   Look
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   rule
                   over
                   you
                   ;
                   that
                   speak
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   whose
                   faith
                   follow
                   :
                   Considering
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   their
                   labour
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 look
                 before
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 men
                 those
                 have
                 beene
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 desire
                 to
                 live
                 with
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
                 and
                 mark
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 conversation
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 delight
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 frame
                 our
                 carriage
                 to
                 here
                 ,
                 such
                 we
                 shall
                 live
                 with
                 hereafter
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 to
                 live
                 with
                 Nero
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 with
                 Paul
                 ;
                 to
                 live
                 Epicures
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 Christians
                 ;
                 to
                 live
                 dissembling
                 ,
                 and
                 falsly
                 in
                 our
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 die
                 comfortably
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 soules
                 at
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 resurrection
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 gather
                 our
                 soules
                 with
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 fashion
                 our
                 carriage
                 to
                 wicked
                 men
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 wee
                 delight
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 as
                 patterns
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 we
                 shall
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 hereafter
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   was
                   gathered
                   to
                   his
                   fathers
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 One
                 signe
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 gathered
                 to
                 beleeving
                 fathers
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 fore-fathers
                 (
                 besides
                 imitation
                 )
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 congregations
                 of
                 just
                 men
                 here
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 know
                 he
                 shall
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 perfect
                 soules
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 congregations
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 here
                 :
                 for
                 surely
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 confidence
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 proper
                 heaven
                 ,
                 heaven
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 blessed
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 while
                 he
                 lives
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 heaven
                 upon
                 earth
                 .
                 Now
                 
                 the
                 chiefe
                 heaven
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   Oh
                   how
                   amiable
                   is
                   thy
                   dwelling
                   place
                   oh
                   Lord
                
                 !
                 where
                 many
                 soules
                 meet
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 joyne
                 in
                 speaking
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 hearing
                 God
                 speak
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Those
                 therefore
                 that
                 delight
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 congregations
                 ;
                 that
                 delight
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 what
                 hope
                 have
                 they
                 to
                 bee
                 gathered
                 to
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 gone
                 ?
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   was
                   gathered
                   to
                   his
                   fathers
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 he
                 saw
                 Corruption
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 an
                 Hebraisme
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   felt
                   Corruption
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   experience
                   of
                   Corruption
                   .
                
                 All
                 other
                 senses
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 sight
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 principall
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 senses
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 terme
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 because
                 sight
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 capacious
                 ,
                 and
                 quick
                 sense
                 ,
                 therefore
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 senses
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 see
                 how
                 he
                 speaks
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   saw
                   Corruption
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 sight
                 is
                 a
                 convincing
                 sense
                 .
                 He
                 could
                 not
                 properly
                 see
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 Corruption
                 ;
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 best
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 greatest
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 corruption
                 .
              
               
                 David
                 was
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Prophet
                 :
                 
                   a
                   man
                   after
                   
                   Gods
                   owne
                   heart
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 keepe
                 Davids
                 body
                 from
                 Corruption
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 but
                 dead
                 men
                 here
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 life
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 purchased
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 wee
                 are
                 going
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 our
                 naturall
                 life
                 is
                 but
                 
                   Cursus
                   ad
                   mortem
                
                 ,
                 a
                 continuall
                 going
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 alive
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 alasse
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 continuall
                 dying
                 :
                 every
                 day
                 cuts
                 off
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 statute
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 must
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 perfection
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 otherwise
                 see
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 enjoy
                 our
                 Crown
                 .
                 Death
                 indeed
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 misery
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 go
                 to
                 live
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 must
                 see
                 Corruption
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 this
                 should
                 bee
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 we
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 rottennesse
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 time
                 of
                 horrour
                 ,
                 when
                 wee
                 shall
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 here
                 upon
                 earth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 otherwise
                 with
                 us
                 than
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 saw
                 Corruption
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 considering
                 we
                 have
                 but
                 corruptible
                 bodies
                 here
                 ,
                 2
                 bodies
                 that
                 must
                 see
                 corruption
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 part
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 two
                 houses
                 ,
                 one
                 free-hold
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 rotten
                 tenement
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 fall
                 about
                 his
                 eares
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 take
                 delight
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 neglect
                 his
                 owne
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 goodly
                 thing
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 wit
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 want
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 having
                 a
                 double
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 ends
                 in
                 glory
                 ;
                 the
                 
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 communicated
                 from
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 corruptible
                 :
                 our
                 bodies
                 are
                 
                   but
                   tabernacles
                   of
                   clay
                   ,
                   whose
                   foundation
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   :
                
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 vile
                 body
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   change
                   our
                   vile
                   body
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   like
                   to
                   his
                   glorious
                   body
                   :
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   mighty
                   power
                   :
                
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 vile
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 neglect
                 our
                 precious
                 soules
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 most
                 (
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 carnall
                 breeding
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 follow
                 those
                 that
                 bred
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 brutishnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 soules
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 life
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 their
                 care
                 is
                 )
                 
                   what
                   they
                   shall
                   eat
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   they
                   shall
                   drink
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   on
                
                 ;
                 what
                 to
                 commend
                 themselves
                 by
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 all
                 their
                 care
                 is
                 for
                 their
                 outward
                 man.
                 Alas
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 corruptible
                 ,
                 vile
                 body
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 they
                 forget
                 the
                 Iewell
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Casket
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 base
                 body
                 ,
                 take
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 take
                 heed
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 ensnared
                 with
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 3
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 gaze
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 wise
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 were
                 much
                 troubled
                 with
                 temptations
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 .
                 Consider
                 ,
                 that
                 body
                 that
                 thou
                 dotest
                 on
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Divell
                 a
                 snare
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 what
                 will
                 it
                 bee
                 ere-long
                 ?
                 so
                 noysome
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 indure
                 
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 flower
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 fading
                 ,
                 fresh
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 dead
                 at
                 night
                 .
                 All
                 flesh
                 is
                 but
                 grasse
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 corruptible
                 body
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 needs
                 love
                 ,
                 bee
                 acquainted
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 excellent
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 live
                 eternally
                 :
                 Oh
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 object
                 of
                 love
                 indeed
                 !
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 acquaintance
                 that
                 is
                 spirituall
                 .
                 Many
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 lovely
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 person
                 :
                 but
                 see
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 heavenly
                 spirit
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 mounting
                 up
                 ,
                 that
                 savours
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 a
                 spirit
                 that
                 hath
                 life
                 begunne
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 ever
                 happy
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
                 unlesse
                 there
                 bee
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 bee
                 a
                 fit
                 ground
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 any
                 wise
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 
                 To
                 end
                 all
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 here
                 a
                 short
                 story
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 blessed
                 death
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 this
                 blessed
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 exemplary
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 Let
                 our
                 whole
                 life
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 generation
                 wherein
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 can
                 in
                 our
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 consider
                 what
                 death
                 will
                 be
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 sweet
                 s●eep
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 resurrection
                 will
                 bee
                 a
                 refreshing
                 ,
                 
                   our
                   flesh
                   shall
                   rest
                   in
                   hope
                   ,
                
                 as
                 David
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   be
                   gathered
                   to
                   our
                   fathers
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   see
                   Corruption
                   ,
                
                 indeed
                 :
                 but
                 mark
                 what
                 David
                 saith
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   my
                   flesh
                   shall
                   rest
                   in
                   hope
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   suffer
                   thy
                   holy
                   one
                   to
                   see
                   Corruption
                
                 Then
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 upshot
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 though
                 we
                 see
                 Corruption
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 
                 dead
                 ;
                 yet
                 with
                 the
                 ●y
                 of
                 faith
                 wee
                 see
                 a
                 rising
                 againe
                 from
                 Corruption
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 death
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 pot
                 to
                 refine
                 us
                 in
                 :
                 even
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 silver
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 corruption
                 and
                 heterogeniall
                 matter
                 mingled
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 refines
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lost
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 grave
                 refines
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 fits
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 glorious
                 resurrection
                 .
                 
                   The
                   flesh
                   rests
                   in
                   hope
                
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 body
                 see
                 Corruption
                 :
                 because
                 our
                 head
                 saw
                 no
                 Corruption
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 head
                 be
                 above
                 water
                 ,
                 what
                 if
                 the
                 body
                 be
                 downe
                 ?
                 our
                 head
                 saw
                 no
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 rose
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 before
                 his
                 body
                 putrified
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 body
                 had
                 a
                 subsistence
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 gloriously
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 in
                 Trinity
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 saw
                 no
                 Cortrption
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 lie
                 upon
                 Christ
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   a
                   curse
                   for
                   us
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 especially
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 neare
                 union
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 Davids
                 argument
                 of
                 comfort
                 ?
                 in
                 Psal.
                 16.
                 
                 
                 
                   My
                   flesh
                   shall
                   rest
                   in
                   hope
                   ;
                   because
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   suffer
                   thine
                   holy
                   one
                   to
                   see
                   Corruption
                   .
                
                 Because
                 Christ
                 rose
                 from
                 the
                 grave
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 the
                 holy
                 one
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 our
                 flesh
                 may
                 rest
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 see
                 Corruption
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 divine
                 power
                 that
                 raised
                 christ
                 our
                 head
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 his
                 body
                 saw
                 no
                 Corruption
                 )
                 will
                 raise
                 our
                 bodies
                 to
                 bee
                 like
                 our
                 glorious
                 bodie
                 .
                 Our
                 blessed
                 
                 Saviour
                 that
                 overcame
                 death
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ;
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 he
                 will
                 overcome
                 death
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 mysticall
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 is
                 glorious
                 now
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
                 That
                 wee
                 may
                 say
                 with
                 David
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 our
                 bodies
                 see
                 Corruption
                 (
                 as
                 his
                 did
                 )
                 yet
                 our
                 flesh
                 shall
                 rest
                 in
                 hope
                 ,
                 because
                 Gods
                 holy
                 one
                 saw
                 no
                 Corruption
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Table
           .
        
         
           
             Part
             ,
          
           
             Page
          
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             
               
                 Abasement
                 .
              
               
                 ABasement
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 greatest
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Abasement
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Fruit
                 of
                 Christs
                 Abasement
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Adam
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 estate
                 in
                 Christ
                 better
                 then
                 in
                 Adam
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 43.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Affections
                 .
              
               
                 Affections
                 not
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 religion
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 249.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Afflictions
                 .
              
               
                 Benefit
                 of
                 Afflictions
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 279.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Against
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 farre
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 Against
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 74.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 respect
                 none
                 are
                 Against
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 75.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Alone
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 never
                 Alone
                 ▪
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 78.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 fall
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 202.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Annointed
                 .
              
               
                 Three
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 Annointed
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 34.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Appetite
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 get
                 Appetite
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 183.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Application
                 .
              
               
                 Application
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 43.
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Application
                 ,
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Approach
                 .
              
               
                 Comfort
                 in
                 our
                 Approach
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 27.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ascention
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 given
                 more
                 abundantly
                 since
                 Christs
                 Ascention
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 53.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 Authority
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 202.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             
               
                 Behold
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 B●●●ld
                 how
                 used
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 5.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Blame
                 .
              
               
                 Blame
                 to
                 bee
                 laid
                 upon
                 our selves
                 in
                 judgements
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 316.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 Bodies
                 of
                 others
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doted
                 on
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 229
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Bondage
                 .
              
               
                 Freedome
                 in
                 sin
                 a
                 Bondage
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 17.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Bride
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 a
                 Bride
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 101.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Bride
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 106.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             
               
                 Care.
                 
              
               
                 Ground
                 of
                 Care
                 in
                 our
                 carriage
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 82.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ceremonies
                 .
              
               
                 Bondage
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 263.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Chaines
                 .
              
               
                 Sin
                 as
                 Chaines
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Choise
                 ,
                 Chosen
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 Chosen
                 of
                 God
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 should
                 rest
                 in
                 Gods
                 Choise
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 20.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 neglected
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 us
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 refusing
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 210.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 to
                 refuse
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 212.
                 
              
               
                 Comfort
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 receive
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 213.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Chosen
                 ,
                 servant
                 ,
                 delight
                 ,
                 Adam
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 Difference
                 betweene
                 Christians
                 and
                 others
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 238.
                 2
                 ,
                 205.
                 
              
               
                 Disposition
                 of
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 246.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Three
                 degrees
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 156.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Cleansed
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 Cleansed
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 296
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Comfort
                 .
              
               
                 Comfort
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 Comforts
                 when
                 to
                 bee
                 stored
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 131.
                 
              
               
                 Ground
                 of
                 Comfort
                 for
                 weake
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 228.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Comming
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 second
                 Comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 107.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 desires
                 Christs
                 Comming
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 108.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 in
                 Heaven
                 desires
                 Christs
                 Comming
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 113.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 not
                 alway
                 fitted
                 alike
                 for
                 Christs
                 Comming
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 118.
                 
              
               
                 Directions
                 how
                 to
                 desire
                 Christs
                 Comming
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 119
              
               
                 Communion
                 ,
                 See
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
               
                 Common
                 ,
                 See
                 Service
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Condition
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 we
                 should
                 consider
                 our
                 former
                 Condition
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 140.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 suffers
                 different
                 Conditions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 137.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Conflict
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 exercised
                 with
                 Conflicts
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 132.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 recover
                 out
                 of
                 Conflict
                 ,
              
               
                 2.134
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Confession
                 .
              
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 sin
                 necessary
                 ,
              
               
                 1.288
                 .
              
               
                 Good
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 Confessions
                 rank
                 themselves
                 with
                 others
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 289.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Conscience
                 after
                 long
                 sinning
                 hardly
                 comforted
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 94
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Conjunction
                 .
              
               
                 Foure
                 Conjunctions
                 wonderfull
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 10
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Consideration
                 .
              
               
                 Hinderances
                 of
                 Consideration
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 103.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Contentment
                 .
              
               
                 Ground
                 of
                 Contentment
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 84.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Contraries
                 .
              
               
                 Contraries
                 agree
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 302.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Conviction
                 .
              
               
                 Ground
                 of
                 Conviction
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 127.
                 
              
               
                 Conviction
                 of
                 judgement
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 practise
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 148.
                 
              
               
                 Foure
                 things
                 in
                 Conviction
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 149.
                 
              
               
                 Conviction
                 to
                 be
                 laboured
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 151.
                 
              
               
                 Conviction
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 155.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Correct
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 Corrects
                 his
                 children
                 sharply
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 169.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Counsell
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 called
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 187.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Corruption
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 best
                 men
                 subject
                 to
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 why
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 227.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Ground
                 of
                 support
                 against
                 Corruption
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 218
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Courage
                 .
              
               
                 Ground
                 of
                 Christian
                 Courage
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 81.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Course
                 .
              
               
                 Every
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 Course
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 107.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 judgeth
                 men
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Course
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 108
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 have
                 a
                 contrarie
                 Course
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 137.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Creator
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 as
                 a
                 Creator
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 187.
                 
              
               
                 Cr●●●ion
                 ,
                 See
                 Redemption
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Creature
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 shames
                 mens
                 pride
                 by
                 other
                 Cr●atures
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 115
                 ,
              
            
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             
               
                 Danger
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 Danger
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 129.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Death
                 ,
                 Dead
                 .
              
               
                 Men
                 naturally
                 Dead
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 141.
                 
              
               
                 Death
                 what
                 ,
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Death
                 spirituall
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 142.
                 
              
               
                 Sin
                 it selfe
                 a
                 Death
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 144.
                 
              
               
                 Signes
                 of
                 spirituall
                 Death
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 145.
                 
              
               
                 Difference
                 in
                 naturall
                 and
                 spirituall
                 Death
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 152.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 best
                 have
                 remainders
                 of
                 Death
                 ▪
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 155.
                 
              
               
                 Every
                 man
                 under
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 25.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 Sin
                 and
                 Death
                 go
                 together
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 ●reedome
                 from
                 sin
                 and
                 Death
                 what
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 Difference
                 in
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 godly
                 and
                 wicked
                 ▪
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 216.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Sinne.
                 
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Defect
                 .
              
               
                 Three
                 maine
                 Defects
                 in
                 man
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 34.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Defiled
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 best
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 Defiled
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 299
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Delay
                 .
              
               
                 Repentance
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Delaied
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 91.
                 
              
               
                 Danger
                 of
                 Delaying
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 92.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Delight
                 .
              
               
                 Delight
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 Desir●
                 ,
                 See
                 Comming
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Dying
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Dying
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 living
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 117.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Divell
                 .
              
               
                 Carnall
                 men
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 Divell
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 11.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Diligence
                 .
              
               
                 Diligence
                 how
                 stirred
                 up
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 254.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             
               
                 Enemies
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 farre
                 God
                 suffers
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 prevaile
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 75.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Against
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               
                 Eternity
                 of
                 misery
                 should
                 deterre
                 us
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 30.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Everlasting
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 meant
                 by
                 meate
                 that
                 indures
                 to
                 
                   Everlasting
                   life
                
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 175.
                 
              
               
                 Excellent
                 ,
                 See
                 Necessity
                 .
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             
               
                 Face
                 .
              
               
                 Face
                 of
                 God
                 what
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 322.
                 
              
               
                 Conflict
                 of
                 faith
                 when
                 God
                 hides
                 his
                 Face
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 323.
                 
              
               
                 God●
                 Face
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 324.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Fade
                 .
              
               
                 Men
                 Fade
                 as
                 leaves
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 315.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Failing
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 Failings
                 ▪
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 49.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 Faith
                 doth
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 doth
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 get
                 into
                 Christ
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 175.
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 drawes
                 neere
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 137.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 consideration
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 our
                 Father
                 what
                 it
                 should
                 work
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 326.
                 
              
               
                 Fathers
                 who
                 meant
                 by
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 223.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 we
                 die
                 wee
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 224.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Feed
                 ,
                 Food
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 why
                 called
                 Food
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 176.
                 
              
               
                 Difference
                 of
                 spirituall
                 and
                 corporall
                 Food
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 182.
                 
              
               
               
               
               
               
                 
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 we
                 have
                 Fed
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 188.
                 
              
               
                 Motives
                 to
                 Feed
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 197.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Formality
                 .
              
               
                 Formality
                 in
                 religion
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 judgements
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 121.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Freedome
                 .
              
               
                 Freedome
                 acceptable
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 Freedome
                 from
                 all
                 ill
                 by
                 Christ
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 Freedome
                 double
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 46.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Violence
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Full.
                 
              
               
                 Christianity
                 a
                 Full
                 state
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 232
              
            
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             
               
                 Generality
                 .
              
               
                 Generality
                 in
                 sin
                 no
                 plea
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 98.
                 
              
               
                 Generality
                 of
                 sin
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 120.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Generation
                 .
              
               
                 Generation
                 what
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 171.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 eternall
                 Generation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 sure
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 173.
                 
              
               
                 Every
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 particular
                 Generation
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 175.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 observe
                 the
                 Generation
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 why
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 176.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 take
                 benefit
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 in
                 our
                 Generation
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 178.
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 be
                 tainted
                 with
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 Generation
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 180.
                 
              
               
                 Wee
                 should
                 labour
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Generation
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 good
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 182.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 69.
                 
              
               
                 Ground
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 72.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 87.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 course
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 90.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 goe
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 144
              
               
                 See
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Godly
                 .
              
               
                 Difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 Godly
                 and
                 others
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 96.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Good.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 Good
                 in
                 our
                 actions
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 defiled
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 300.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 Good
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 56
              
               
                 See
                 Generation
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               
                 Difference
                 of
                 giving
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 69.
                 
              
               
                 Gospell
                 why
                 disesteemed
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 266.
                 
              
               
                 Spirit
                 effectuall
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 267.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Guilty
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 best
                 men
                 Guilty
                 of
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 291.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             H
          
           
             
               
                 Happy
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 who
                 are
                 Happy
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 18.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 326.
                 
              
               
                 Threefold
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 grace
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 229.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Help
                 .
              
               
                 Helps
                 to
                 doe
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 197.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Outward
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Hide
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 sometimes
                 Hides
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 86.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Hold.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 stirre
                 up
                 our selves
                 to
                 lay
                 Hold
                 on
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 308.
                 
              
               
                 Hopefull
                 ,
                 See
                 Violence
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Horse
                 .
              
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 compared
                 to
                 Horses
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 110.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Humility
                 .
                 Humiliation
                 .
              
               
                 Grounds
                 of
                 Humiliation
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 320.
                 
              
               
                 Humility
                 why
                 to
                 bee
                 laboured
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 73.
                 
              
               
                 Humiliation
                 necessary
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 281.
                 
              
               
                 Kinds
                 of
                 Humiliation
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 282.
                 
              
               
                 Helps
                 to
                 Humiliation
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 283.
                 
              
               
                 Verball
                 Humiliation
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 287.
                 
              
               
                 Humiliation
                 extraordinary
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 314.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             J
          
           
             
               
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 Idolatry
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 47.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Image
                 .
              
               
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 defaced
                 by
                 sin
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 112.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Importunate
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 to
                 be
                 Importunate
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 310.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Imitation
                 .
              
               
                 Imitation
                 of
                 holy
                 men
                 needfull
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 210.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 take
                 heed
                 whom
                 wee
                 Imitate
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 125
                 ,
                 231.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Impregnable
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 estate
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Impregnable
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 78.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Indeavour
                 .
              
               
                 Difference
                 betweene
                 Indeavours
                 of
                 Christians
                 and
                 others
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 256.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Successe
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Infirmities
                 .
              
               
                 Infirmities
                 should
                 not
                 discourage
                 us
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 85.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Innocencie
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 case
                 to
                 stand
                 on
                 our
                 Innocencie
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 303.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Iudgement
                 ,
                 Iudging
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 meant
                 by
                 Iudgement
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 63
                 ,
                 113.
                 
              
               
                 Iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 how
                 spoken
                 of
                 amisse
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 85.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 speake
                 aright
                 of
                 Gods
                 Iudgements
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 87.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 offended
                 when
                 wee
                 repent
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 Iudgements
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 88.
                 
              
               
                 Neglect
                 of
                 selfe
                 -
                 Iudging
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 misery
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 101.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 long
                 patience
                 God
                 sends
                 Iudgements
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 117.
                 
              
               
                 Iudgements
                 comming
                 how
                 knowne
                 ,
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Sin
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 to
                 in
                 Iudgements
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 318.
                 
              
               
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 See
                 Sin.
                 
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             
               
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 Kingdome
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 231.
                 
              
               
                 Excellency
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 268.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             
               
                 Labour
                 .
              
               
                 Labour
                 for
                 earthly
                 things
                 when
                 immoderate
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 173.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 Labour
                 for
                 Christ
                 as
                 food
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 216.
                 
              
               
                 Labour
                 distinguisheth
                 Christians
                 from
                 others
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 219.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Language
                 .
              
               
                 Language
                 of
                 Scripture
                 savoury
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 165.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 Law
                 what
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ▪
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   Sin.
                
                 
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Leprosie
                 .
              
               
                 Sin
                 a
                 Leprosie
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 294.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 Life
                 what
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 141.
                 
              
               
                 Life
                 spirituall
                 whence
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 142.
                 
              
               
                 Life
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 184.
                 
              
               
                 Long
                 Life
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 looked
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 217.
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 repine
                 if
                 God
                 give
                 us
                 Life
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 218.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Lie.
                 
              
               
                 Grand
                 -
                 Lie
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 191.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Love.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 Loved
                 of
                 God
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 Decay
                 in
                 our
                 Love
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 127.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Lust.
                 
              
               
                 Comfort
                 against
                 rebellion
                 of
                 Lusts
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 51.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             
               
                 Marriage
                 .
              
               
                 Comfort
                 by
                 our
                 Marriage
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 103.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Meanes
                 .
              
               
                 Greatnesse
                 of
                 sinning
                 against
                 Meanes
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 179.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Mourne
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 Mourne
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 130.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             
               
                 Name
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 leave
                 a
                 good
                 Name
                 behind
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 164.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 Things
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 Scripture
                 from
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 116.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 see
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 150.
                 
              
               
                 Naturall
                 parts
                 how
                 to
                 bee
                 used
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 153.
                 
              
               
                 Every
                 one
                 tainted
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 293.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 actuall
                 sins
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ▪
                 298.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Neare
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 Neare
                 us
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 145.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 wee
                 are
                 Neare
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 146.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Necessity
                 .
              
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 pray
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 309.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Newters
                 .
              
               
                 Newters
                 hatefull
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 247.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             
               
                 Obedient
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Obedient
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 58
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Offices
                 .
              
               
                 Offices
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 what
                 order
                 performed
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 36.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Old.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 can
                 convert
                 Old
                 sinners
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 154.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 Grace
                 increased
                 by
                 Opposition
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 260.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Outward
                 .
              
               
                 Outward
                 service
                 alone
                 not
                 accepted
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 310.
                 
              
               
                 Outward
                 helps
                 to
                 doe
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 194.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             
               
                 Patience
                 ,
                 See
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Peace
                 .
              
               
                 Foure
                 things
                 trouble
                 a
                 Christians
                 Peace
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 1.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Perish
                 .
              
               
                 Meat
                 that
                 Perisheth
                 what
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 167.
                 
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 gaine
                 things
                 that
                 Perish
                 with
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 170.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Plague
                 .
              
               
                 Sin
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 Plague
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 297.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Popery
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 be
                 thankfull
                 for
                 freedome
                 from
                 Popery
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 266.
                 
              
               
                 Popery
                 opposeth
                 preaching
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 270.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 P●●er
                 .
              
               
                 Power
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 give
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 201.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               
                 Prayer
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 obtaine
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 61.
                 
              
               
                 Formes
                 of
                 Prayer
                 usefull
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 278.
                 
              
               
                 Danger
                 of
                 neglecting
                 Prayer
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 305.
                 
              
               
                 Prayer
                 laies
                 hold
                 on
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 307.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 looke
                 for
                 answer
                 of
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 312.
                 
              
               
                 Resignation
                 of
                 our selves
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 328.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Preaching
                 .
              
               
                 Grace
                 wrought
                 by
                 Preaching
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 68
              
               
                 See
                 Popery
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Precious
                 ,
                 See
                 Violence
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Priestly
                 .
              
               
                 Christs
                 Priestly
                 office
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
              
               
                 1.37
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Prerogatives
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 use
                 our
                 Prerogatives
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 52.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Principles
                 .
              
               
                 Principle
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 double
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 302.
                 
              
               
                 Principles
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 up
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 80.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Prom●se●
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 Promised
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Prophanenesse
                 .
              
               
                 Prophanenesse
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 152.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Providence
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Gods
                 Providence
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 135.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Q
          
           
             
               
                 Querie
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 propound
                 Queries
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 67.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             
               
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 Different
                 conclusion
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 carnall
                 Reason
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 135
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Redemption
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 love
                 greater
                 in
                 Redemption
                 then
                 in
                 Creation
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 26.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Reflect
                 .
              
               
                 Man
                 can
                 Reflect
                 upon
                 his
                 actions
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 100.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               
                 Late
                 Repentance
                 seldome
                 true
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 92.
                 
              
               
                 Benefit
                 of
                 lively
                 Repentance
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 95.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Sinne.
                 
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Reproach
                 .
              
               
                 Reproach
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 ●45
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 Ground
                 of
                 Resolution
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 219.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Riches
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 carrie
                 our selves
                 answerable
                 to
                 our
                 Riches
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 48.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Rule
                 .
              
               
                 Properties
                 of
                 a
                 Rule
                 appliable
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ▪
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 190.
                 
              
               
                 Rule
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 bee
                 applied
                 in
                 particular
                 actions
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 194.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Word
                 .
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             
               
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 as
                 man
                 chosen
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 19.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 225.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sanctuarie
                 .
              
               
                 Benefit
                 of
                 entring
                 Gods
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 135.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 10.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 164.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sealing
                 .
              
               
                 Se●ling
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 201.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 use
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 Christs
                 Sealing
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 204.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 Christ
                 is
                 Seal●d
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 205
                 ,
                 209.
                 
              
               
                 Sealing
                 threefold
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 206.
                 
              
               
                 Sealing
                 of
                 th●
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 207.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Service
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 offer
                 Christ
                 in
                 our
                 Service
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 Danger
                 of
                 deferring
                 Gods
                 Service
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 184.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 our
                 Service
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 186.
                 
              
               
                 Service
                 what
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 188
                 ,
                 203.
                 
              
               
                 Common
                 actions
                 a
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 ●12
                 .
              
               
                 Qualification
                 of
                 our
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 214.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Life
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Shaken
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 Shaken
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 141.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Secret.
                 
              
               
                 Secret
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 no
                 rule
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 190.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Security
                 .
              
               
                 Security
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 119.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sight
                 .
              
               
                 Sin
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 Sight
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 21.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sinne.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 hurt
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 90.
                 
              
               
                 Particular
                 Sins
                 foreshewing
                 judgements
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 121.
                 
              
               
                 Naturally
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Sin
                 threefold
                 ,
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Justice
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 give
                 men
                 up
                 to
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Misery
                 to
                 be
                 under
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Fruit
                 of
                 thraldome
                 to
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 16
              
               
                 Men
                 not
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 all
                 Sinne
                 alike
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 Wee
                 should
                 see
                 death
                 in
                 our
                 Sins
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Generality
                   ,
                   Death
                   ,
                   Leprosie
                   ,
                   Iudgement
                   .
                
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sleepe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 a
                 Sleepe
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 220.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Society
                 .
              
               
                 Society
                 with
                 carnall
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 151.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Soule
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Soule
                 chiefly
                 to
                 bee
                 cared
                 for
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 228.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 wee
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 Degrees
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 put
                 on
                 Christ
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ▪
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 Spirit
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 by
                 Christ
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 38.
                 
              
               
                 Three
                 things
                 wee
                 receive
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 42.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 gives
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 55.
                 
              
               
                 Spirit
                 in
                 Christ
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 Meanes
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 123.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Ascention
                   ,
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   Stirre
                
                 ,
                 See
                 Hold.
                 
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Strength
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 the
                 Strength
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 79.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Successe
                 ,
                 Succession
                 .
              
               
                 Christians
                 indeavours
                 Successefull
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 255.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Succession
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 172.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sufferings
                 .
              
               
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 our
                 sufferings
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 209
                 ,
                 214.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Supply
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Supply
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 46.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             
               
                 Table
                 .
              
               
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 obeying
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 205
                 ,
                 207.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Tast.
                 
              
               
                 Tast
                 a
                 most
                 necessary
                 sence
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 193.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Temptation
                 .
              
               
                 Comfort
                 in
                 Temptation
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 53.
                 
              
               
                 Thankefull
                 ,
                 See
                 Popery
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thraldome
                 ,
                 See
                 Sin.
                 
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Time
                 ,
                 Times
                 .
              
               
                 Time
                 when
                 especially
                 to
                 bee
                 improved
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 129.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 173.
                 
              
               
                 
                 How
                 our
                 Times
                 both
                 miserable
                 and
                 happie
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 177.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 serve
                 God
                 our
                 whole
                 Time
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 183.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 must
                 serve
                 their
                 Time
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 218.
                 
              
               
                 Every
                 mans
                 Time
                 allotted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 219.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Tirannie
                 .
              
               
                 Tirannie
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 19.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             
               
                 Vaine-glory
                 .
              
               
                 Vaine-glory
                 why
                 to
                 bee
                 avoided
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 72.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Valew
                 .
              
               
                 Ground
                 whence
                 to
                 Valew
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 what
                 God
                 Valews
                 his
                 children
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 167.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Violence
                 ,
                 Violent
                 .
              
               
                 Violence
                 offered
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 233.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 disposition
                 Violent
                 how
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 235.
                 
              
               
                 Ground
                 of
                 this
                 Violence
                 ,
              
               
                 ●
                 ,
                 236
              
               
                 To
                 judge
                 our
                 estate
                 by
                 our
                 Violence
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 ●41
                 .
              
               
                 Violence
                 after
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 242.
                 
              
               
                 Violent
                 onely
                 take
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 251.
                 
              
               
                 Freedome
                 of
                 grace
                 inforceth
                 Violence
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 253.
                 
              
               
                 Holy
                 Violence
                 hopefull
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 254
              
               
                 Pretious
                 things
                 require
                 Violence
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 259.
                 
              
               
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 holy
                 Violence
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 61.
                 
              
               
                 Gospell
                 in
                 Luthers
                 time
                 imbraced
                 with
                 Violence
                 why
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 265.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 get
                 holy
                 Violence
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 271.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Wisedome
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vnderstandings
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 use
                 our
                 Vnderstandings
                 ,
              
               
                 1.102
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vnfruitfullnesse
                 .
              
               
                 Vnfruitfullnesse
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 126
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vs.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 good
                 in
                 Christ
                 before
                 in
                 Vs
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ▪
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Spirit
                 takes
                 from
                 Christ
                 and
                 gives
                 to
                 Vs
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 41.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 put
                 on
                 Christ
                 for
                 Vs
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 Christ
                 did
                 was
                 for
                 Vs
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 41.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             
               
                 Washings
                 .
              
               
                 Washings
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 what
                 they
                 signified
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 295.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Watchfullnesse
                 .
              
               
                 Watchfullnesse
                 when
                 requisite
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 130.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Will.
                 
              
               
                 Will
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 give
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 119.
                 
              
               
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 knowne
                 and
                 not
                 done
                 aggravates
                 sin
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 201.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Will-worship
                 .
              
               
                 Will-worship
                 why
                 forbidden
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 189.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Winde
                 .
              
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 blowne
                 away
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 Winde
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 317.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 VVisedome
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 violence
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 VVisedome
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 244.
                 
              
               
                 VVisedome
                 in
                 man
                 corrupted
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 VVisedome
                 justified
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 140.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 VVord
                 .
              
               
                 Spirit
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 VVord
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 55.
                 
              
               
                 Written
                 VVord
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 our
                 service
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 189.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 VVorld
                 .
              
               
                 Businesse
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 hinders
                 consideration
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 104.
                 
              
               
                 VVorldly
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 neglected
                 why
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 171.
                 
              
               
                 Christians
                 rule
                 of
                 life
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 VVorld
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 138.
                 
              
               
                 Ill
                 courses
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 settle
                 Gods
                 children
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 ,
                 139.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 VVorship
                 .
              
               
                 Prayer
                 put
                 for
                 all
                 Gods
                 VVorship
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 ,
                 304.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A12166-e300
           
             
               1
               Tim.
               3.15
            
             .
          
           
             
               2
               Tim.
               1.14
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12166-e870
           
             
               Scope
               of
               the
               words
            
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               promised
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               To
               stablish
               faith
               in
               other
               promises
               .
            
          
           
             2
             
               To
               comfort
               them
               against
               their
               owne
               unworthinesse
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             Behold
             used
             .
          
           
             1
             
               To
               shew
               Christ
               as
               present
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               To
               take
               their
               mindes
               off
               from
               their
               miseries
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               To
               raise
               their
               mindes
               from
               earthly
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               Christ
               a
               servant
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               By
               Condition
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               By
               Office.
            
             
          
           
             
               In
               respect
               o●
               God.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             
               In
               respect
               of
               us
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gods
               love
               to
               us
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               In
               the
               person
               thus
               abased
            
             .
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Conjunctions
               wonderfull
            
             .
          
           
             
               Christs
               abaseme●t
               t●e
               grea●est
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Whence
               Christ
               was
               so
               abased
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gods
               love
               in
               Redemption
               gre●ter
               then
               in
               Creation
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               The
               fruit
               of
               Christs
               aba●ement
            
             .
          
           
             
               Matter
               of
               wond●rment
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               Redemption
               .
            
          
           
             
               Christ
               a
               servant
               by
               way
               of
               excellencie
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               Seeing
               Christ
               was
               a
               servant
               wee
               should
               bee
               humble
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Comfort
               that
               Christ
               became
               a
               servant
               .
            
          
           
             
               Christ
               chosen
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             
               Christ
               chosen
               to
               his
               office
            
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               as
               ma●
               chosen
               to
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               re●t
               in
               Gods
               choice
            
             .
          
           
             
               To
               offer
               Christ
               to
               God
               in
               our
               services
               .
            
          
           
             
               Take
               heed
               of
               neglecting
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             
               Christ
               beloved
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             1
             
               As
               God.
            
             
          
           
             2
             
               As
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             3
             
               As
               Mediator
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               office
               .
            
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               God
               loves
               Christ
               mysticall
            
             .
          
           
             
               Com●ort
               ,
               Gods
               love
               to
               us
               grounded
               on
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               God
               loves
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               rede●ption
               .
            
          
           
             
               Comfort
               in
               our
               daily
               approach
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               To
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               delig●t
               in
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               On
               what
               〈◊〉
               to
               val●w
               Chr●stians
               .
            
          
           
             
               We
               may
               know
               we
               are
               in
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             1
             
               I
               we
               have
               his
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             
               How
               to
               know
               we
               have
               the
               Spirit
            
          
           
             
               Degrees
               of
               Christs
               receiving
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               putting
               the
               Spirit
               on
               Christ
            
          
           
             
               Three
               sorts
               of
               persons
               annointed
            
             .
          
           
             
               Three
               maine
               defects
               in
               man.
            
             
          
           
             
               Supplied
               in
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             
               In
               what
               order
               C●ri●t
               performes
               his
               offices
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chriests
               pri●stly
               office
               the
               principall
            
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               How
               Christ
               both
               gives
               and
               receives
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
               All
               〈◊〉
               in
               Christ
               ,
               then
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Spirit
               takes
               of
               Christ
               and
               gives
               to
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               Three
               things
               we
               receive
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Whence
               it
               is
               that
               our
               state
               in
               Christ
               is
               better
               then
               it
               was
               in
               Adam
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               To
               see
               whence
               our
               supply
               is
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               want
               of
               grace
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ground
               of
               Idolatry
            
             .
          
           
             
               To
               carry
               ourselves
               answerable
               to
               our
               riches
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               make
               use
               of
               Christ
               in
               our
               sailings
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               to
               know
               the
               Spirit
               is
               put
               on
               Christ
               for
               us
            
          
           
             
               The
               Spirit
               given
               more
               aboundantly
               sinoe
               Christs
               ascention
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               Christ
               gives
               the
               Spirit
            
          
           
             1
             
               In
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
             Gal.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             2
             
               In
               obedience
            
             .
          
           
             3
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               What
               meant
               by
               judgement
               here
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               word
               of
               God
               called
               judgement
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sanctification
               judgement
            
             .
          
           
             
               Grace
               wrought
               by
               preaching
            
          
           
             
               Christs
               mild
               carriage
            
             .
          
           
             
               Difference
               betweene
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               law
               and
               Gospell
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               take
               heed
               of
               vaine
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               Labour
               for
               humility
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12166-e7550
           
             
               Meaning
               of
               the
               words
            
             .
          
           
             
               Parts
               of
               the
               words
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Gods
               inquiry
            
             .
          
           
             
               To
               enforce
               car●
               in
               our
               carriage
            
          
           
             Mat.
             12.36
             .
          
           
             
               Ground
               of
               circumspect
               walking
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               The
               evidence
            
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Wee
               speake
               amisse
               of
               Gods
               judgements
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               In
               regard
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             2
             
               In
               regard
               of
               others
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               In
               regard
               of
               our selves
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               When
               we
               ●●rmure
               against
               God.
            
             
          
           
             2
             
               Whe●
               we
               make
               〈◊〉
               use
               of
               his
               ●u●gements
               .
            
          
           
             Isa
             26.9
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               To
               talke
               aright
               of
               Gods
               judgements
               .
            
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             
               When
               jud●ements
               are
               threatned
               and
               we
               repent
               not
               ,
               God
               is
               offended
               .
            
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             
               Conviction
               a
               helpe
               to
               repentanc●
            
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             
               The
               hurt
               wee
               have
               by
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Not
               to
               delay
               repentance
            
             .
          
           
             
               Danger
               of
               deferring
            
             .
          
           
             
               Late
               repentance
               seldome
               true
            
             .
          
           
             
               Conscience
               after
               long
               sinning
               hardly
               admits
               comfort
               .
            
          
           
             
               Benefits
               by
               timely
               repentance
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               The
               favour
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             2
             
               Prevention
               of
               judgements
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Turnes
               all
               to
               good
            
             .
          
           
             
               Difference
               betweene
               god●y
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Prayer
               of
               impenitent
               not
               heard
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             66.18
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Feare
               in
               wicked
               men
            
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               
            
             
               
                 Generality
                 is
                 no
                 plea.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Man
               can
               reflect
               upon
               his
               actions
            
          
           
             
               Neglect
               of
               selfe
               jud●ing
               cause
               o●
               misery
               .
            
          
           
             
               How
               to
               use
               our
               understanding
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hinderances
               of
               consideration
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Rage
               of
               lusts
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Too
               much
               worldly
               businesse
            
          
           
             3
             
               It
               is
               a
               hard
               thing
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               It
               presents
               an
               unwelco●e
               spectacle
            
             .
          
           
             
               Every
               man
               hath
               his
               course
            
             .
          
           
             
               God
               judgeth
               by
               the
               course
               not
               by
               a
               step
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               They
               are
               eager
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Desperate
             .
          
           
             3
             Dangerously
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Sinne
               hath
               defaced
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               man
            
          
           
             
               What
               meant
               by
               judgement
            
             .
          
           
             
               Wha●
               meant
               by
               it
               here
            
             .
          
           
             
               What
               meant
               by
               (
               not
               knowing
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               God
               shames
               the
               pride
               of
               men
               by
               the
               creatures
               .
            
          
           
             
               God
               takes
               instruction
               out
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               nature
               into
               his
               booke
               .
            
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             
               After
               long
               patience
               God
               sends
               judgements
               .
            
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Iudgements
               comming
               may
               be
               knowne
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               By
               comparing
               the
               sinnes
               with
               the
               judgement
            
          
           
             2
             
               When
               it
               hath
               ceazed
               on
               us
               in
               part
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               
                 By
                 example
                 o●
                 others
              
               .
            
             
               Mat.
               24.38
               ,
               39.
               
            
          
           
             4
             
               Generall
               security
            
             .
          
           
             
               Want
               of
               feare
               the
               root
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             5
             
               The
               generalitie
               of
               sinne
            
             .
          
           
             
               Particular
               sins
               fore-showing
               judgement
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Injustice
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Formality
               in
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             Vnfruitfulnesse
          
           
             
               Decay
               in
               our
               first
               love
            
             .
          
           
             
               What
               to
               doe
               in
               dangerous
               times
            
          
           
             1
             
               Improove
               the
               time
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               M●urne
               for
               the
               ●ins
               of
               the
               land
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               Be
               watchfull
            
             .
          
           
             
               Store
               up
               comforts
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12166-e12780
           
             
               T●e
               matter
               of
               the
               Epistle
            
             .
          
           
             
               Dependance
               of
               the
               words
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hee
               minds
               them
               of
               their
               former
               condition
               .
            
          
           
             
               Why
               we
               should
               consider
               our
               ●ormer
               condition
               .
            
          
           
             
               Man
               natura●y
               dead
            
             .
          
           
             
               Death
               what
            
             ?
          
           
             
               Life
               what
            
             ?
          
           
             
               Spirituall
               life
               whence
            
             ?
          
           
             
               Spiritual
               death
            
          
           
             1
             
               In
               disposition
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             3
             Execution
             .
          
           
             
               Sinne
               it selfe
               a
               death
            
             .
          
           
             
               Signes
               of
               spirituall
               death
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Coldnesse
             .
          
           
             2
             Vnlovelinesse
             .
          
           
             3
             Loathsomenes
             .
          
           
             4
             
               They
               are
               seperate
               from
               God
               and
               Gods
               people
               .
            
          
           
             5
             Sencelesnesse
             .
          
           
             
               Without
               speech
            
          
           
             
               Without
               sight
            
             .
          
           
             
               Without
               taste
            
             .
          
           
             
               Without
               bearing
            
             .
          
           
             6
             Immooveable
             .
          
           
             7
             
               Growes
               worse
            
             .
          
           
             
               To
               know
               what
               we
               are
               by
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               avoid
               intimate
               society
               with
               carnall
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Difference
               in
               naturall
               and
               spirituall
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               use
               the
               naturall
               parts
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               God
               can
               raise
               old
               sinners
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               best
               men
               have
               some
               remainders
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               Three
               degrees
               of
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Easter-day
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               the
               Sermons
               upon
            
             Rom.
             8.2
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12166-e15040
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.33
             .
          
           
             Reve.
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11
             28.
             
             Isa.
             55.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.58
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12166-e18910
           
             
               Occasion
               of
               the
               words
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               From
               the
               excellency
               of
               his
               ministry
               .
            
          
           
             Luk.
             10
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             
               From
               the
               efficacie
               of
               his
               Ministery
               .
            
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Church
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               Threefold
               signification
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2
             
               State
               of
               grace
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Meanes
               of
               grace
            
          
           
             1
             
               A
               ground
               of
               conviction
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Of
               comfort
            
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Why
               grace
               and
               the
               meanes
               of
               it
               are
               called
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
            
          
           
             
               Why
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Gospell
               are
               slighted
               .
            
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             7.39
             .
          
           
             
               In
               a
               Kingdome
               there
               is
            
          
           
             1
             Freedome
             .
          
           
             2
             Plenty
             .
          
           
             3
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             8.36
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             
               Christiaenity
               a
               full
               state
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             3.21
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             
               A
               state
               of
               glory
            
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             1
             
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               multitude
            
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.1
             .
             Mat.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             2
             
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               affection
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               The
               persons
               which
               were
            
          
           
             1
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             2
             Poore
             .
             Luk.
             7.12
             .
          
           
             3
             Stran●ers
             .
             Mat.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             20.16
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               The
               disposition
               of
               Christians
               eager
               and
               violent
               .
            
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Grounds
               of
               this
               violence
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Opposition
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             110.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               From
               the
               flesh
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.4
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             world
             
          
           
             
               From
               Satan
            
             .
          
           
             
               God
               seemes
               an
               enemy
            
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             13.26
             .
          
           
             2
             
               To
               difference
               true
               Christians
               from
               others
               .
            
          
           
             Heb.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             3
             
               To
               set
               a
               higher
               price
               on
               this
               Kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             4
             
               The
               excellencie
               of
               the
               things
            
             .
          
           
             5
             
               The
               necessity
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             13.24
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
               To
               judge
               of
               our
               estates
               by
               our
               violence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Men
               violent
               for
               outward
               things
            
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             7.22
             .
          
           
             
               Heavenly
               things
               offer
               violence
               to
               us
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
             Ezek.
             18.31
             .
          
           
             
               What
               violence
               may
               stand
               with
               wisedome
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Cor
             3.18
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               to
               heed
               idle
               reproaches
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               dispositiō
               of
               true
               professors
            
          
           
             Mat.
             12.30
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             18.21
             .
          
           
             
               Newters
               hatefull
               to
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.16
             .
             Act.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             32.19
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             ●6
             .
             69
             ,
             70
             
          
           
             
               Religion
               taketh
               not
               away
               ,
               but
               ordereth
               the
               affections
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               successe
               of
               this
               violence
            
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             1
             
               The
               violent
               have
               promises
            
             .
             Mat.
             7.7
             .
             Rev.
             3.19
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             2
             
               They
               have
               a
               victorious
               spirit
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               God
               hath
               set
               Heaven
               at
               this
               rate
               .
            
          
           
             4
             
               The
               violent
               onely
               can
               prize
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Freedome
               of
               grace
               inforceth
               violence
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat
             11.19
             .
             Luke
             7.29
             ,
             30
             
          
           
             
               Holy
               violence
               hopefull
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Hope
               stirres
               up
               diligence
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               To
               use
               meanes
               constantly
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               To
               waite
            
             .
          
           
             
               Christians
               indeavours
               successefull
            
             .
          
           
             
               Difference
               betweene
               the
               indeavours
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
            
          
           
             1
             
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
             .
          
           
             Acts
             9
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             129.6
             ,
             &c
             
          
           
             2
             
               Worldly
               men
            
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             12.27
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Sluggish
               Christians
            
             .
          
           
             Act
             26.28
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             13
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             26.26
             .
          
           
             
               The
               preciousnes
               of
               the
               things
               require
               violence
               .
            
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Grace
               increaseth
               with
               opposition
            
             .
          
           
             
               Exhortation
               to
               holy
               violence
            
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             8.34
             .
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             
               The
               time
               when
               this
               violence
               began
               .
            
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Bondage
               of
               Ceremonies
               in
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             Iohns
             
               preaching
               and
               living
               powerfull
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               the
               Gospell
               in
            
             Luthers
             
               time
               was
               imbraced
               with
               violence
            
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               the
               Gospell
               now
               is
               disesteemed
               .
            
          
           
             Iohn
             5.35
             .
          
           
             
               To
               be
               thankfull
               for
               liberty
               from
               Popish
               thraldome
               .
            
          
           
             Ioel
             2.28
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Spirit
               effectuall
               in
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
          
           
             2
             
               The
               excellency
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Hope
               of
               obtaining
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             1.29
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               Papist
               soppose
               preaching
            
             .
          
           
             
               How
               to
               get
               thi●
               holy
               violence
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12166-e24570
           
             
               Formes
               of
               prayer
               use●ull
            
             .
          
           
             
               Division
               of
               the
               words
            
             .
          
           
             
               Benefit
               of
               afflictions
            
             .
          
           
             
               Affliction
               remooves
               the
               fuell
               of
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
          
           
             
               Not
               to
               murmure
               at
               Gods
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             
               Humiliation
               necessarie
            
             .
          
           
             
               Kindes
               of
               humiliation
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               To
               labour
               for
               humiliation
            
             .
          
           
             
               Helps
               to
               humili●ation
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Consider
               our
               obedience
               to
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             2
             
               To
               the
               Gospell
            
          
           
             3
             
               Call
               to
               mind
               our
               especiall
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             4
             
               The
               uncertainty
               of
               life
            
             .
          
           
             5
             
               To
               bee
               humbled
               in
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               soule
               .
            
          
           
             
               Verball
               humiliation
            
             .
          
           
             
               Necessity
               of
               cōfession
               of
               sins
            
             .
          
           
             
               Confession
               of
               sin
               gives
               glory
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Holy
               men
               in
               their
               confessions
               rank
               themselve
               with
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               best
               men
               guilty
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               times
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               In
               not
               sorrowing
               for
               them
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             
               By
               Simpathie
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               To
               labour
               every
               one
               to
               bee
               humbled
               .
            
          
           
             
               We
               are
               all
               tainted
               by
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sin
               a
               leprosie
            
             .
          
           
             
               Washings
               in
               the
               Law
               what
               they
               signified
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sin
               like
               a
               leprosie
               defiles
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               To
               labour
               to
               be
               cleansed
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Heb.
             9
             14.
             
          
           
             
               By
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Take
               heed
               of
               society
               with
               sinners
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sin
               worse
               then
               the
               plague
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               actuall
               sins
               to
               haue
               recourse
               to
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               .
            
          
           
             
               All
               the
               best
               actions
               of
               the
               best
               men
               defiled
            
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               Though
               our
               best
               actions
               be
               defiled
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               some
               good
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               double
               principle
               in
               a
               Christiā
            
          
           
             
               Cōtraries
               agree
               in
               a
               Christian
            
          
           
             
               In
               what
               case
               to
               〈◊〉
               and
               upon
               our
               innocen●y
               .
            
          
           
             
               Prayer
               put
               for
               the
               whole
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Danger
               of
               neglecting
               prayer
            
             .
          
           
             
               Prayer
               layes
               hold
               on
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               We
               must
               stir
               up
               our selves
               to
               lay
               hold
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             1
             
               By
               considering
               our
               danger
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Meditation
               of
               the
               exce●e●y
               &
               ●ece●sity
               of
               that
               we
               beg
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               Importunity
               with
               God.
            
             
          
           
             
               Outward
               service
               alone
               not
               accepted
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               To
               looke
               for
               an
               answer
               of
               our
               prayers
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               complaint
               applied
               to
               the
               present
               times
               .
            
          
           
             
               Extraordinarie
               humiliation
               required
               sometimes
            
             .
          
           
             
               Men
               fading
               as
               leaves
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               For
               performances
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Mortality
             .
          
           
             
               Men
               out
               of
               Christ
               blowne
               away
               as
               with
               a
               winde
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               child
               of
               God
               lookes
               to
               his
               sins
               in
               all
               judgements
            
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
               To
               lay
               the
               blame
               upon
               our
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ground
               of
               humiliation
               for
               sin
            
          
           
             
               Nations
               and
               kingdomes
               melt
               before
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gods
               face
               what
            
          
           
             
               The
               conflict
               of
               faith
               when
               God
               hides
               his
               face
               .
            
          
           
             
               We
               must
               seeke
               Gods
               face
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               By
               prayer
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               In
               his
               ordināces
            
          
           
             
               The
               consideration
               that
               God
               is
               our
               Father
               should
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               seek
               to
               ●i●
            
          
           
             
               Resignation
               of
               our selves
               in
               prayer
               requisite
            
          
           
             
               To
               abase
               our selves
               in
               prayer
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12166-e29570
           
             
               Foure
               things
               that
               trouble
               a
               Christians
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dependance
               of
               the
               words●
            
          
           
             
               Law
               ,
               what
            
             .
          
           
             
               Parts
               of
               the
               Text.
            
             
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             
               Naturally
               we
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               of
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sinne
               three-●old
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Adams
               sinne
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Originall
               sinne
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Actuall
               sinnes
            
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Sinnes
               as
               chaines
            
             .
          
           
             
               Iustice
               in
               God
               ,
               to
               give
               up
               men
               to
               their
               sinnes
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             2
             
             Thess.
             
          
           
             
               The
               miserie
               of
               being
               under
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               We
               are
               under
               Satan
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Wicked
               men
               acted
               by
               the
               Devill
               .
            
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Carnall
               men
               better
               then
               the
               Devill
               would
               have
               them
               .
            
          
           
             2
             
               To
               worse
               thing
               :
               then
               our selves
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               So
               excellent
               a
               thing
               as
               the
               soule
               .
            
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             4
             
               The
               fruit
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Vncertaine
               pleasure
            
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Men
               are
               insensible
               of
               their
               bondage
               .
            
          
           
             
               Freedome
               in
               sin
               is
               a
               bondage
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               false
               judgement
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               are
               happy
               .
            
          
           
             6
             
               The
               tyrannie
               of
               sinne
            
             .
          
           
             Covetousnesse
             .
          
           
             
               Carnall
               pleasure
            
             .
          
           
             Ambition
             .
          
           
             
               Sin
               takes
               away
               the
               sight
               of
               it selfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wisedome
               in
               man
               corrupted
            
             .
          
           
             
               Men
               not
               given
               up
               to
               all
               sinnes
               alike
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               We
               are
               under
               the
               law
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Naturall
             .
          
           
             2
             Spirituall
             .
          
           
             1
             
               In
               this
               world
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               At
               the
               houre
               of
               death
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               At
               the
               day
               of
               Indgment
            
             .
          
           
             
               A
               man
               under
               sin
               is
               under
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Sinne
               and
               death
               goe
               together
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               To
               see
               death
               in
               sinne
            
             .
          
           
             
               Eternitie
               of
               misery
               should
               deterre
               from
               sinne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Freedome
               acceptable
            
             .
          
           
             
               We
               are
               freed
               from
               all
               ill
               by
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             1
             
               By
               satisfaction
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               By
               taking
               our
               nature
            
             .
          
           
             
               Life
               in
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             1
             
               As
               God.
            
             
          
           
             2
             
               As
               Mediator
            
             .
          
           
             
               All
               in
               Christ
               first
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Spirit
               in
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             1
             
               Sanctified
               his
               humane
               nature
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Ennobled
               it
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Enriched
               it
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Fitted
               him
               for
               his
               Sacrifice
            
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             17.
             
          
           
             5
             
               Supported
               him
               in
               death
            
             .
          
           
             6
             
               In
               raising
               him
            
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               What
               Christ
               did
               ,
               was
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               see
               our
               ill
               in
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               To
               see
               Christs
               good
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Spirit
               works
               application
            
             .
          
           
             
               Faith
               the
               grace
               of
               application
            
             .
          
           
             
               How
               faith
               is
               said
               to
               doe
               that
               that
               Christ
               doth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Freedome
               double
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               In
               this
               life
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               In
               effectuall
               calling
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               In
               justification
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               In
               sanctification
            
             .
          
           
             
               To
               be
               free
               from
               the
               law
               of
               sinne
               and
               death
               ,
               what
               ?
            
          
           
             Philip.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             
               In
               the
               life
               to
               come
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               Comfort
               against
               rebellion
               of
               lusts
            
             .
          
           
             
               How
               to
               use
               our
               prerogatives
            
             .
          
           
             
               Comfort
               in
               temptations
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               To
               despaire
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Temptation
               by
               lusts
            
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Deadnesse
               of
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               In
               the
               houre
               of
               death
            
             .
          
           
             
               We
               are
               not
               onely
               freed
               from
               ill
               ,
               but
               advanced
               to
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               Application
               to
               the
               Sacrament
            
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12166-e36020
           
             2
             
               To
               shew
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               our
               priviledges
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               good
               to
               propound
            
             quaere's
             
               to
               our selves
            
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             with
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             
               How
               God
               is
               with
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10
             38.
             
          
           
             
               Ground
               of
               it
               .
               From
               Gods
               free
               love
               .
            
          
           
             The
             comfort
             on
             the
             former
             ground
             .
          
           
             
               How
               farre
               the
               enemies
               of
               Gods
               children
               are
               against
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Why
               God
               suffers
               them
               to
               prevaile
               .
            
          
           
             
               No
               man
               can
               be
               against
               Gods
               children
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               In
               respect
               of
               Christ●
               cause
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               The
               courage
               of
               his
               children
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             129.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               The
               state
               of
               a
               Christian
               impregnable
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               Christian
               never
               alone
            
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Christian
               ,
               though
               weake
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               strong
               in
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Christianity
               grounded
               strongly
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             118.
             
          
           
             
               To
               lay
               up
               principles
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ground
               of
               Christian
               courage
            
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             
               In
               opposition
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               our
               callings
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ground
               of
               contentment
            
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               to
               be
               discouraged
               for
               our
               infirmities
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
               God
               sometimes
               hides
               himselfe
               .
            
          
           
             Isay
             49.
             
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               Wee
               may
               know
               that
               God
               is
               with
               us
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               When
               wee
               are
               with
               him
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               De●ight
               in
               Gods
               presence
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Taking
               Gods
               side
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             
               By
               testimony
               of
               conscience
            
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               How
               to
               have
               God
               with
               us
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               By
               renewing
               our
               Covenants
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Looke
               to
               our
               cause
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             91.
             
          
           
             Novemb.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             1●9
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12166-e39190
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.26
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Church
               ●
               Bride
            
             .
          
           
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Comfort
               by
               our
               marriage
               to
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Hosea
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Church
               why
               called
               a
               Bride
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               de●ire
               of
               Christs
               comming
            
             .
          
           
             
               There
               must
               be
               a
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Psal.
             45.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Church
               desires
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               in
               regard
               ,
            
          
           
             1
             
               Of
               scandals
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Persecutions
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Oppositions
               in
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Weaknesse
               of
               Christians
            
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Corruption
               by
               Satan
            
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Christians
               conflict
            
             .
          
           
             6
             
               The
               necessities
               of
               this
               life
            
             .
          
           
             7
             
               The
               relation
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             8
             
               From
               the
               nature
               of
               love
            
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Church
               in
               heaven
               desires
               Christs
               comming
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Tryall
               of
               our
               estate
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               By
               desiring
               Christ
               to
               come
               into
               our
               hearts
               now
               .
            
          
           
             2
             
               They
               promote
               his
               comming
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Fitting
               for
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               Christians
               not
               alway
               fitted
               alike
               for
               Christs
               comming
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               Direction
               to
               come
               to
               desire
               Christs
               comming
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               To
               purge
               our selves
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Vnloose
               our
               hearts
               from
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               Meditate
               of
               our
               happy
               condition
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Labour
               for
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             
               Meanes
               to
               get
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12166-e42890
           
             
               The
               contents
               of
               t●e
               Psalme
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               A
               co●flict
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               A
               discovery
            
             .
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
          
           
             3
             
               The
               recovery
            
             .
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             4
             
               The
               Victory
            
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             
               The
               scope
               of
               the
               words
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gods
               children
               exercised
               with
               conflicts
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gods
               children
               recover
               〈◊〉
               of
               conflict
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reas.
               Gods
               children
               go
               not
               far
               from
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Verse
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
               To
               discerne
               our
               estate
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               way
               to
               recover
               out
               of
               conflict
               to
               enter
               into
               Gods
               Sanctuary
               .
            
          
           
             
               Benefit
               of
               entring
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             .
          
           
             
               Different
               conclusions
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               carnall
               reason
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               look
               to
               the
               end
               of
               Gods
               providence
               .
            
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             
          
           
             
               The
               sight
               of
               faith
               ●rawes
               us
               neere
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Why
               God
               suffers
               different
               conditions
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               Gods
               children
               have
               a
               contrary
               course
               to
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Christians
               rule
               of
               life
               not
               from
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Corrupt
               courses
               of
               the
               world
               settle
               Gods
               children
               .
            
          
           
             Psalme
             119.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               tr●all
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             
               Wisdome
               justified
               of
               her
               children
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gods
               c●ild●en
               shaken
               ,
               why
            
             ?
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               To
               go
               〈◊〉
               God
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               How
               God
               is
               neare
               us
            
          
           
             
               How
               wee
               are
               neare
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
             1
             
               In
               our
               understanding
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               In
               our
               minds
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               In
               our
               wills
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               In
               the
               affections
            
          
           
             Love.
             
          
           
             Desire
             .
          
           
             Io●
             .
          
           
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             
               Con●iction
               of
               the
               judgement
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               pr●ct●se
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Things
               in
               conviction
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
               To
               labour
               for
               conviction
               .
            
          
           
             
               Prophanesse
               whence
               it
               is
            
             .
          
           
             
               T●e
               holy
               Ghost
               ●●●meth
            
             .
             Iohn
             16.
             
          
           
             
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               convinceth
               in
               the
               use
               of
               meanes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Application
               to
               the
               Sacrament
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A12166-e45720
           
             
               How
               to
               understand
               the
               Scriptures
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gods
               children
               leave
               a
               good
               name
               .
            
          
           
             
               Savoury
               language
               of
               Scripture
            
             .
          
           
             
               By
               what
               God
               values
               his
               children
               .
            
          
           
             
               Why
               the
               matter
               of
            
             Vriah
             
               so
               objected
               to
            
             David
             ?
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               God
               corrects
               his
               sharply
               for
               their
               sinnes
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               time
            
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Generation
               ,
               wh●●
               it
               is
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             
               Th●re
               is
               a
               succession
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             
               To
               make
               use
               of
               our
               short
               time
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             
               To
               make
               sure
               an
               e●●rnall
               Generation
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               get
               into
               Christ
               by
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Psal.
             90.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             
               Every
               man
               hath
               his
               particular
               generation
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               To
               observe
               in
               what
               Generation
               we
               live
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               To
               blesse
               God
               if
               they
               be
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               what
               respect
               t●ese
               times
               are
               .
            
          
           
             Miserable
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2
             Happie
             .
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
             
               To
               be
               bettered
               by
               the
               good
               in
               the
               generation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sinnes
               under
               means
               greater
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
             
               Not
               to
               be
               tainted
               with
               the
               sinnes
               of
               our
               generation
               .
            
          
           
             Psal.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             
               To
               set
               our selves
               against
               the
               sinnes
               of
               our
               generation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Divers
               sinnes
               in
               divers
               ages
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               To
               labour
               to
               make
               the
               Generation
               wee
               live
               in
               ,
               good
               .
            
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Wee
               must
               serve
               God
               our
               whole
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               We
               must
               serve
               God
               in
               our
               life
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               Danger
               of
               deferring
               Gods
               service
            
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             
          
           
             
               God
               the
               object
               of
               our
               service
               .
            
          
           
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               God
               as
               Creator
               to
               be
               served
               .
            
          
           
             
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               Counsell
               ,
               why
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Service
               what
            
             .
          
           
             
               Will
               worship
               .
               why
               forbidden
            
             ?
          
           
             
               Gods
               written
               word
               the
               rule
               of
               our
               service
               .
            
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Properties
               of
               a
               Rule
               ,
               appliable
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             1
             
               Open
               ,
               manifest
            
             .
          
           
             
               Secret
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               no
               rule
               ,
               why
               ?
            
          
           
             2
             Infallible
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Grand
               lie
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             .
          
           
             3
             
               In
               extent
            
             .
          
           
             4
             Authenticall
             .
          
           
             5
             Inflexible
             .
          
           
             
               How
               to
               apply
               the
               rule
               in
               particular
               actions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Outward
               helps
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               The
               Ministery
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Communion
               with
               good
               people
            
          
           
             3
             
               Lawes
               of
               men
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Example
               of
               good
               people
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Inward
               helpes
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Isa.
             30.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             9.7
             .
          
           
             Luke
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Particular
               grace
               Prudence
            
             .
          
           
             3
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             4
             Experience
             .
          
           
             3
             
               The
               Act
               ,
               he
               s●rved
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               To
               know
               Gods
               will
               ,
               and
               not
               doe
               it
               ,
               aggravates
               our
               damnation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cause
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               serve
               ,
               wha●
            
             ?
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Service
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Inward
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Service
               in
               obeying
               the
               second
               Table
               .
            
          
           
             
               Difference
               between
               a
               formall
               man
               and
               a
               Christian
               .
            
          
           
             Collos.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Application
               to
            
             David
             ,
             
               ●e
               served
               God.
            
             
          
           
             1
             
               In
               the
               inward
               man.
            
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             
          
           
             Psal
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Outward
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             
               For
               the
               second
               table
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             101.
             
          
           
             
               As
               a
               King.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               In
               suffering
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             30.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             15.25
             .
          
           
             Ps●l
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               To
               imitate
               David
            
             .
          
           
             Lactantius
             .
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             
               How
               common
               actions
               may
               be
               a
               service
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               To
               serve
               God
               in
               our
               su●ferings
               .
            
          
           
             David
             
               served
               God.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Vniversall
             .
          
           
             2
             Vniforme
             .
          
           
             3
             Chearfull
             .
          
           
             4
             Sincere
             .
          
           
             
               Signes
               of
               cincerity
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               To
               practise
               scorned
               duties
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               To
               appeale
               to
               God.
            
             
          
           
             3
             Comfor●
             .
          
           
             
               Difference
               in
               the
               death
               of
               godly
               and
               wicked
               .
            
          
           
             Simi●e
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             
               A
               time
               of
               dying
               as
               well
               as
               living
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               to
               thinke
               much
               of
               long
               life
               .
            
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             
               Gods
               children
               must
               serve
               their
               time
               .
            
          
           
             1
             
               To
               gaine
               others
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               To
               trie
               our
               graces
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               To
               perfect
               us
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               to
               repine
               that
               God
               will
               ●ave
               us
               live
               .
            
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             
               God
               hath
               alo●ted
               a
               man
               a
               time
               .
            
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               Ground
               of
               resolution
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             
               The
               death
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               refresheth
               as
               sleep
               .
            
          
           
             Psal.
             17.
             ult
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Cessation
               from
               l●bour
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Hope
               of
               rising
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               After
               ●abour
            
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               To
               be
               pain●●ll
               ▪
            
          
           
             2
             
               Set
               all
               in
               order
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             29.28
             
          
           
             3
             
               Get
               fait●
               in
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             P●al
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               meant
            
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             
               When
               w●
               d●e
               ,
               we
               are
               put
               to
               our
               fathers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Take
               heed
               whom
               we
               imitate
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             
               To
               del●gt
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             
               The
               best
               ,
               and
               greatest
               subject
               to
               corruption
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             
               Wee
               are
               dead
               men
               here
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               We
               cannot
               bee
               crowned
               else
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               To
               support
               us
               against
               corruption
            
          
           
             2
             
               To
               take
               most
               care
               for
               the
               soule
               .
            
          
           
             Philip.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Not
               to
               be
               ensnared
               with
               the
               bodies
               of
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               imitate
            
             David
             
               in
               life
               ,
               and
               death
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             16.